ã€ŠThe Immortal Generalã€‹


 Prologue + Chapter 1

    <h2>Prologue</h2>

    Lightning crackled like a whip as gray clouds gathered in the lone night sky. A flurry of rain contributed to the ominous weather, while hypersonic jet engines echoed through the atmosphere. A fixed-wing medium transport manifested itself through the many nimbuses around. The structure was made of refined aluminum, its round features allowed for proper aerodynamic flow.

    Inside the belly housed three columns of a dozen soldiers each; warriors equipped with advanced armor, hiding all their human features. While the armor looked identical, the weapons and insignia distinguished their role and rank. They remained stoic while waiting for the promise of violence.

    Turbulence struck but the troops didn¡¯t flinch. In the rear, a blood-red light was born near a closed ramp. Within the front row, a specific trooper stepped forward. An insignia signified his seniority over this platoon. His name was Rove, a highly decorated soldier of the Terran Federation. He had advanced the ranks to a Field General, the highest rank to still directly fight in battles. He had been hailed as a genius in military tactics and strategy.

    Rove commanded a regiment, call-sign Te¡¯Vau. Rove¡¯s legion consisted of elite infantry units. But only a platoon, known as the Hatchets, were present in the transport. They were shock troopers who dropped directly into enemy units for shock and awe.

    ¡°Check equipment,¡± ordered the Field General.

    Instead of wristwatches, retracted blades were attached to each soldier¡¯s left forearm. In unison, the Hatchets unsheathed their blades upwards and they retracted after a few seconds. The weapon worked flawlessly to produce a two-foot blade.

    In this world, all living beings possess a core in their soul. Essence gathered into these cores over time, amount and density varied. Essence can be used to enhance one¡¯s own strength and speed.

    Soldiers can also funnel essence into their armor forming a kinetic barrier. These shields blocked projectiles with great effect but would break easily against melee weapons. Blades were effective against targets with high-density barriers while bullets were effective against targets with low-density barriers.

    The enraged storm¡¯s rumbling competed against other sounds, exploding ordnance. A voice erupted through the intercom systems. ¡°Thirty seconds to drop zone.¡± said the pilot. The red light near the ramp changed to neon green, signifying air transport to lower its rear jaw. The Hatchets and Rove marched towards the metal curtain unveiling the next stage.

    A myriad of explosions and fire enveloped an ocean below, a naval battle was well underway. As if a sea god had protested, violent waves crashed against all naval vessels. These ships were armed with screaming anti-aircraft guns and erupting artillery cannons. The hate is aimed at each other.

    The Terran Federation fleet outnumbered their enemy four to one and were surrounding the remaining enemy ships. The imminent victory was stalled by fixed-wing jets, who gave air superiority to the enemy. Federation flight squadrons were devoured as quickly as they appeared.

    At the epicenter, a gargantuan carrier was responsible for birthing the death swarm. The hawk-like Te¡¯Vau eyed this particular Kraken from above. Esprit de corps and loyalty fueled their resolve as they waited for the signal. Rove¡¯s sounded off from their helmet radios.

    ¡°Live forever,¡± uttered Rove as he dove headfirst over the ramp while the Hatchets followed without question. Te¡¯Vau had dropped into the chaos below. Their descent from heaven was deafeningly swift. God had banished these fallen angels.

    End of Prologue

    <h2>Chapter 1</h2>

    Warm summer wind flowed into a large room. Open windows allowed the air to invade inside. Soft sunlight revealed several small beds lined along the walls. Nightstands and a storage chest flanked each bed. Dusty wooden floors with white dirtied walls encompassed the entire room. Each bed was missing its sleeping beauty, except for one near the windows. In that very bed, a boy rested. The amber breeze flew through his dark hazel hair, revealing that he was just twelve. Slowly he opened his dark brown eyes to view the room, lifted his small hands, and realized his disbelief.

    The white shirt and brown pants that were worn by the boy revealed that the clothes were handmade, similar to those of a past era. He felt weight around his neck. His hands carefully touched the edges of the object dangling on his chest, revealing the shape of a small round pendant. It was a brass compass that was fairly well built. Feeling the compass on his fingertips, the child could make out a delicate engraving. The script was of an unfamiliar language, but surprisingly he was able to read it.

    ¡°For our beloved, Arlan.¡±

    Arlan? I¡¯m supposed to be Rove, Field General of the Te¡¯Vau. Maybe this is a dream?

    He clutched his chest to channel his essence.

    I can feel the same core. Then this is not a dream.

    The boy dropped his head into his tiny hands.

    The last thing I remember was jumping into that naval battle. How did I get here?

    The door on the opposite wall swung open, revealing a woman in her late twenties. Beautiful charcoal hair, soft white skin, and an attractive physique decorated the lady. Her glowing face belied a warm smile, accompanied by piercing blue eyes. She wore a gray tunic with a long crimson skirt. The woman gracefully approached the young boy. The child carefully prepared himself, believing that this was potentially an illusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. You were unconscious at the front door last night, so I brought you inside. I¡¯m Miss Petrah. Do you have a name?¡± asked the lady, exuding a calming presence.

    ¡°My name is¡­ Arlan. Where am I?¡±

    It¡¯s best to use Arlan as a name to protect myself.

    ¡°We¡¯re at an orphanage outside of Galdo City. How¡¯d you get here?¡± answered Miss Petrah as she sat down at the bedside.

    ¡°I can only remember waking up here. What country is this?¡±

    I need to know where I¡¯m at and how long I¡¯ve been unconscious.

    ¡°The Midland Kingdom,¡± revealed Miss Petrah, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re not more scared.¡±

    ¡°Acting on fear can only make things worse. What¡¯s the date?¡±

    ¡°For a young boy, you don¡¯t talk like a child.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the 12th Day, 5th Month of 1240 Mundeas.¡±

    What the hell kind of date is that? Last I remember it was 2140 After Cometes.

    ¡°Miss Petrah, may I ask a favor? Do you happen to have a map?¡± inquired Arlan.

    Miss Petrah glided to a bookshelf in the room. Her dainty fingers gingerly pulled out a red book titled History of Althea. She walked back to Arlan as he sat up.

    ¡°Here, this is the only book with a map,¡± answered Petrah as she opened the cover. ¡°Midland Kingdom is on the eastern central plains. Here¡¯s Galdo City, Northeastern Region of Midland, bordering the Swora Oligarchy.¡±

    Althea? Is that what they call Terra? I need to read that book later, it may prove useful.

    ¡°Arlan, can you remember your family?¡± Miss Petrah asked, attempting to gauge Arlan¡¯s story.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember anyone from my family.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    In fact, I¡¯m completely clueless on any memories from whoever this Arlan kid was.

    ¡°Poor child, how unfortunate,¡± said Miss Petrah. She warmly embraced Arlan before he could stop her. Just the action alone pierced Arlan¡¯s cold exterior. ¡°We can figure something out for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Petrah,¡± said Arlan as his stomach growled fiercely. Miss Petrah let go of Arlan and smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s a monster in your stomach!¡± Miss Petrah joked, ¡°I know just the remedy to calm it. After I get you fed, we can figure out what to do.¡±

    I didn¡¯t notice I was starving till now. It feels like I haven¡¯t eaten in a week.

    Miss Petrah had invited Arlan to join the others for breakfast. But as Arlan attempted to stand, he tripped forward. Looking up, he saw the towering adult before him.

    I¡¯m now barely four feet, so I have to compensate for it.

    ¡°Oh my, are you hurt?¡± said Miss Petrah as she leaned over to pick him up.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just not expecting the bed¡¯s height,¡± replied Arlan. Finally, on his two feet, the two exited the room into a hallway. It was constructed with old dusty wooden floors and dirtied white walls, just like the bedroom before. Children¡¯s voices echoed from the other side, and a familiar savory scent enveloped the air.

    Is that apple pie?

    The pair advanced further down the hall. They walked past empty rooms but only one room had seen use. ¡°Miss Petrah, are you the only adult here?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, Arlan. But there was one other adult here.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯d that adult go?¡±

    ¡°Left to go on an important trip, adultsie things.¡± Miss Petrah winked at Arlan.

    Arlan noticed the wall Miss Petrah put up and chose not to pursue it. Upon reaching the end, Arlan realized that this had to be a miniature manor from its size and number of rooms.

    Arriving at a quaint cafeteria, four long tables were positioned in the center. Wooden benches flanked the tables on both sides. Arlan counted thirty kids; twenty of which were around four to eight years old. They were smiling, gathered around three tables, and patiently waiting for their food. The ten older kids seem to be preparing breakfast in a makeshift kitchen.

    Arlan appeared worried after entering the cafeteria. It wasn¡¯t the kids that bothered him. It was the lack of electricity in the house and no technology present. The kitchen was powered by a wood stove which was flanked by cabinets. Not a refrigerator in sight.

    The atmosphere of the cafeteria was bright and innocent. Every kid before Arlan wore a smile. Miss Petrah picked up a nearby toddler with one arm and pointed to the leftmost empty table with the other. ¡°You can have a seat at that table. We can finish talking after you eat something.¡±

    Arlan replied with a smile and sat at the corresponding seat and table. He examined his surroundings and noticed four young kids staring at him with fear. Blinking, he realized that he was unknowingly releasing his killing intent. Sighing at his blunder, he relaxed his aura. He looked back at the kids to see they had turned back to each other smiling.

    Miss Petrah picked up on my killing intent earlier. She deals with kids of differing temperaments, so she handled it. She¡¯s brave.

    Arlan turned his attention to the older kids who were finishing breakfast. The menu consisted of wheat biscuits, gravy, and a small serving of eggs. Apple pie to follow suit. Together, the older kids served the tables and scooped out portions for every child.

    The young children received their meals quite fast, but none touched their food yet. To Arlan¡¯s surprise, each child waited for some kind of permission.

    The first older kid reached Arlan¡¯s table. He was taller than Arlan by about four inches and was thirteen. The boy had a mahogany comb-over to accompany his white complexion. ¡°Miss Petrah said you¡¯re new here. I¡¯m Jan Derva, or JD is fine.¡± JD sat across from Arlan.

    ¡°I¡¯m Arlan, dunno my last name.¡± Arlan glances at Miss Petrah, ¡±I can tell she genuinely loves kids.¡±

    Another big kid, the same age as JD, held a pot of gravy and approached Arlan. This one was slightly chubby with blonde hair and green eyes. ¡°Ello friend, the name¡¯s Noah Oskah. Here¡¯s some gravy for yo biscuit.¡± slurred Noah.

    ¡°I¡¯m Arlan, nice to meet you,¡± replied Arlan as he studied him.

    With a ladle, Noah scooped equal portions of gravy onto Arlan and JD¡¯s plate. Arlan noticed JD sighing with relief after Arlan¡¯s response to Noah.

    JD seems to be looking out for Noah due to his speech issue.

    As soon as Noah sat next to Arlan, a girl with long grey hair arrived with a large bowl of scrambled eggs. She was JD¡¯s age as well and possessed an interesting set of lavender gems for eyes. She walked nervously toward Arlan.

    I¡¯ve never seen a person with natural lavender eyes.

    ¡°Name¡¯s Chrysta.¡± She immediately scooped eggs onto the trio¡¯s plates and her plate last. As soon as she introduced herself, she sat down next to JD without letting Arlan respond. The rest of the older kids filed down the table, avoiding Arlan.

    He shrugged. The rest of the older kids I¡¯ll have to meet later I guess.

    ¡°Chrysta, don¡¯t be afraid. This is Arlan, he¡¯s new,¡± stated JD.

    ¡°A-A-Afraid? Am not!¡± nervously replied Chrysta.

    ¡°Sorry, Arlan. She¡¯ll just have to get to know you better,¡± said JD.

    ¡°Arlan, are you from around here?¡± asked Noah. Miss Petrah¡¯s voice boomed through the room before Arlan could answer Noah. ¡°Kids, we have a new friend.¡± Miss Petrah pointed to Arlan, ¡°His name is Arlan so play nice with him.¡± Other children glanced over and some murmurs could be heard.

    ¡°Settle down now,¡± said Miss Petrah as she silenced the room. ¡°A new friend is exciting but it¡¯s time to recite the ¡®Gifts from Numen¡¯ so we may eat!¡±

    This must be the local religion.

    Everyone in the room clapped their hands together, closed their eyes, and tilted their heads toward the ceiling. Arlan followed suit.

    ¡°Praise Numen...¡± said everyone but Arlan, ¡°The all being of Althea. For the food we are provided, we give thanks to Numen. May the sacred spirit lead us to harmony.¡±

    All the kids obeyed Miss Petrah. She has no issue handling thirty kids alone. A great feat, even on Terra.

    ¡°Children, don¡¯t eat too fast. Remember to take your bowl and wash it for dinner after,¡± stated Miss Petrah.

    Dinner? No lunch? Two meals are two more than anyone could complain about I guess.

    As soon as Miss Petrah finished her last word, a feast ensued. Arlan¡¯s table followed suit.

    ¡°Hey Arlan, you never answered my question. Where ya from?¡± asked Noah, still chewing.

    ¡°Can¡¯t remember anything from before this morning.¡± Arlan managed through another bite. ¡°Miss Petrah said I arrived here last night unconscious.¡±

    ¡°Dat is really bad. I feel for you man. My parents left me here cuz¡­ I can''t speak well.¡± stated Noah as he looked solemnly at his plate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Miss Petrah is our mom now and you got me too,¡± said JD, patting his friend¡¯s shoulder. Noah smiled and resumed eating.

    JD must be looking out for Noah.

    ¡°How long have you been here JD?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Since I was¡­ eight? Yeah, it¡¯s been about four to five years since Midland soldiers dropped me off here. I¡¯m from Galdo City, my parents died during the last war.¡±

    ¡°I forgot we¡¯re at an orphanage. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sure everyone here has a story,¡± said Arlan apologetically.

    Unwanted byproducts of war. These kids have it tough.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m fortunate to be here unlike other children who aren¡¯t so lucky. We hear about them when Galdo City soldiers come. Oh yeah, they¡¯re the ones who deliver food for the Orphanage.¡±

    JD was knowledgeable for a kid. I¡¯m going to need to pry as much information as I can.

    ¡°Why do the soldiers bring food here?¡± inquired Arlan.

    ¡°Duke Louis Reeve orders the soldiers to bring food here. We¡¯re the lucky kids brought here, others aren¡¯t so lucky.¡± JD grimaced as Chrysta and Noah stiffened at the topic. JD continued, ¡°They get killed or kidnapped by slavers.¡±

    Slavery...? Slavery laws were gone on by the time I was born on Terra.

    ¡°Do kids get to leave this place?¡± Arlan continued to pry, ignoring the increasingly tense atmosphere.

    ¡°When you¡¯re fourteen, adults who work for the Duke come and take you to Galdo City,¡± JD answered with gleaming eyes. ¡°You can learn trades with the Merchant''s Union, enroll in an Academy or even join a guild. A soldier once told me that the Adventurer¡¯s Guild is always recruiting.¡±

    Adventurer¡¯s Guild? Didn¡¯t have that on Terra. I¡¯ve only heard of Adventurer¡¯s guilds in video games. They would issue quests or bounties to kill - wait.

    ¡°What''s the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± asked Arlan intently. JD raised his brow, indicating this was common knowledge across Althea.

    ¡°They issue quests and bounties to kill monsters,¡± answered JD.

    Arlan wasn¡¯t ready for this revelation. His face was stupefied.

    Back on Terra, role-playing games would portray monsters, their anatomy was so unrealistic that monsters couldn''t possibly exist. But what was impossible before, was the real deal here? Could Althea be a separate world with its own rules?

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡± demanded Arlan.

    ¡°JD wouldn¡¯t lie.¡± Noah interjected, ¡°I saw one with my own eyes close to Galdo City.¡±

    ¡°Luckily, we don¡¯t have to worry about it here,¡± JD reassured his new friend.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Miss Petrah said the monsters around here were cleared out before they built the manor.¡±

    M...mon...monsters? Real monsters? Where the fuck am I?

 Chapter 2

    After breakfast, Arlan met with Miss Petrah in her office. Unlike the worn-out bedroom and hallways, this room was maintained. Arlan sat across from the caregiver in a wooden quaint chair. His feet barely reached the floor. Miss Petrah had wanted to discuss with the boy what to do from here. Her soft elegant hands shifted documents around before finally speaking. ¡°Arlan, you gave off a very... dangerous feeling this morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s survival instincts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, it helps you stay safe.¡±

    ¡°You appear to understand it while most people would be afraid.¡± Arlan pointed out.

    ¡°When I entered the bedroom, your eyes were fixated on my every move,¡± said Miss Petrah while she held a smile. ¡°I recognize that look. Have you killed people, Arlan?¡± A brief moment of silence held Arlan¡¯s voice.

    She¡¯s pretty calm asking such a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you or the children if you¡¯re wondering.¡± Arlan wanted to make that clear.

    ¡°I know. You would¡¯ve killed me after I answered your questions this morning.¡± smiled Miss Petrah.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I want you to stay here. Are you eleven or twelve?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m twelve.¡± Arlan was confused about how he knew, ¡°Dunno when I was born though.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s use the day you came to the orphanage as your birthday, the 12th Day, Fifth Month of 1240 Mundeas.¡± Miss Petrah sounded excited.

    ¡°Why would that be of importance?¡± inquired Arlen.

    ¡°Duke Louis Reeve provides for all orphanages in the Northeastern Region. In return, he has one rule for orphans to-¡±

    ¡°Leave when they turn fourteen?¡± Arlan interrupted, ¡°JD told me earlier.¡±

    ¡°Correct! On your fourteenth birthday, an aide from House Reeves will take you to Galdo City. The aide will assist you in picking a vocation. They even give you a few silver coins.¡±

    Silver coins must be the currency.

    ¡°House Reeves must be well off right?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Kids are usually excited for free coins!¡± joked Miss Petrah, ¡°Among all the houses, House Reeves is the third most powerful in Midland.¡±

    A program that gives orphans a place to live while nurturing them to become productive citizens. The orphans eventually add to the economy and tax revenue while garnering public support from his subjects. Two birds and one stone. Bravo, Duke Louis Reeve.

    ¡°But I plan to leave here next week.¡±

    ¡°Please stay here,¡± begged Miss Petrah. ¡°Most vocations require you to be at least fourteen. You won¡¯t have a way to support yourself.¡±

    Normally, I¡¯d be fine but my survival training was done on Terra with my stronger body. Staying here would be the safe bet while I¡¯d be taking unnecessary chances out there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡±

    ¡°You were unconscious at the front door last night!¡± worried Miss Petrah, ¡°Whoever brought you here must''ve had their reasons.¡± Arlan hesitated for a brief moment before responding.

    ¡°Maybe to hide me from danger? That trouble may find its way here.¡±

    ¡°No one will hurt you here or the other children, I promise.¡± Her protective gaze had fallen onto Arlan, ¡°I took an oath ten years ago. That oath binds me to never turn away a child and to love them unconditionally as a mother would. Please don¡¯t leave here.¡±

    What is this feeling in my chest? Is this what it¡¯s like to have a mother? She could cradle a child¡¯s broken heart and heal it. Back on Terra, my family gave me up after I was born. The Terran Federation sent me to the military academy. My real families were my soldiers and instructors. But none of them were like... a mother.

    ¡°Miss Petrah... You barely know me though.¡± Arlan¡¯s emotions overwhelmed his control, ¡°But I¡¯ll stay until I¡¯m fourteen.¡± Arlan said as he got up to leave.

    The saint could see Arlan struggling to fight his emotions. She rushes over and embraces Arlan with her angelic arms. The little boy¡¯s tears rained down her cheeks. The two held on until Arlan regained control of his emotions. The child then excused himself and left the office.

    This form of warfare was unfamiliar to the former general. Arlan¡¯s first-ever battle on Althea resulted in a loss.

    I¡¯ve never experienced these feelings before. Did they come with this body or have I always been able to feel this?

    Arlan¡¯s face was a mess. He walked past a few rooms into a bathroom he had seen earlier. After scanning the room, he found a counter with wash buckets. Surprising Arlan, the water wasn¡¯t dirty. Scooping water with both hands, he dove his face into the small ocean in his palms. Now refreshed, he decided to gather himself and review his thoughts.

    I have four objectives. First, bring me back to peak combat levels. Need to test the limits of my now fragile body. The recoil from core usage could kill me. Physical training should help offset that.

    Second, I will study the Althea history book. It contains information about this land, its culture, and its people. That intel is crucial. I¡¯ll start after dinner tonight.

    Third, prepare to be here for a long time. I don¡¯t even know if returning to Terra is possible. I may be stuck here for the rest of my life. I have to plan for that. After I¡¯ve read the history book thoroughly, multiple plans can be formulated.

    I didn¡¯t realize how impossible this entire predicament has been. Stuck in a child¡¯s body, in a fantasy world that has monsters. I guess I can¡¯t be more surprised.

    After cleaning his face in the bathroom, Arlan made his way towards the front door in the main hall. Although the manor had three other entryways, the main entrance was the only one unlocked. Laughter and voices had echoed from beyond the old-fashioned oak door. Filled with resolve, Arlan opened the door to Althea for the first time.

    The sun beamed down from the noon position. No clouds dare challenge this genial day. Arlan breathes in the open air before scanning his environment. The manor was situated in a meadow encompassed by steppe hills in all directions.

    Terra suffered from overpopulation, so the land was developed for efficient resource usage. So this is a rare sight. Although it feels surreal, it¡¯s a really beautiful sight.

    The front of the manor featured a small grass yard defended by a waist-high cobblestone fence. Children decorated the yard and beyond only separated by cliches.

    Arlan wanted to investigate his bearings with the compass he wore. Holding the instrument steady, the arrow pointed north to his left. Meaning the manor had faced east. A small forest to the north was a ripe location for testing his abilities. He walked just ten steps before he channeled essence into his legs. No one had seen Arlan blur into a sprint covering two hundred meters in just over twenty seconds. An impressive feat for a twelve- year-old-child.

    Not bad for a small body. I used to be able to cover it in fifteen seconds.

    Once shrouded by the forest, Arlan began augmenting his entire body. He planned to test his strength. He found a large enough tree that was easily two stories high and three feet in diameter. The tree towered over the young lad as if proposing a challenge.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Arlan let out a sigh and assumed a striking stance while augmenting his entire body with five percent of his essence from his core. His right arm cocks back for room to build momentum. Like time had skipped a frame, Arlan¡¯s right fist instantly struck the tree dead center. The epicenter of his fist cratered the tree by a whole foot. Leaves were falling from the force.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting this much force.

    Satisfied with the results, Arlan traced his steps back to the manor. He noticed a group of big kids all staring at him. JD ran towards Arlan with a concerned look.

    ¡°Arlan! We heard a bang in the forest. Was that you?¡±

    ¡°I accidentally knocked over a tree.¡± shrugged Arlan.

    ¡°Sounds fun!¡± exclaimed JD, ¡°You don¡¯t look hurt. Come play a game with us! We¡¯re playing snag-a-scarf!¡±

    I¡¯ll be here for a while. I may as well get to know the other kids.

    JD leads Arlan to the other eight big kids. They didn¡¯t warm up to Arlan yet but at least they would play with him. Everyone else except Arlan had on either a red scarf or blue scarf loosely tied around their waist. JD started wrapping a red scarf around Arlan as he explained the rules.

    ¡°If this comes off, you¡¯re out. Protect it while taking the other scarves. It¡¯s a lotta fun!¡±

    ¡°Do the colors mean anything?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°It¡¯s a team game.¡± JD pointed out, ¡°Red team and blue team. The first team to take all the other team¡¯s scarves wins.¡± Right as JD had finished tucking in Arlan¡¯s red scarf, Chrysta¡¯s voice perked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s an even game now with Arlan!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fair now!¡± exclaimed a tall burly kid. He was the biggest of the children. JD pondered for a moment before responding.

    The red team consisted of Noah, JD, Arlan, and two girls. Both had long burgundy hair, with dark tan skin but were two inches shorter than Arlan. They were the shortest of the big kids. One had a small mole below the lip¡¯s left side. She spoke to Arlan first.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sayla and she¡¯s-¡±

    ¡°Layla!¡± followed by the other twin without the mole, ¡°You were so scary at breakfast. Please don¡¯t be mean to us!¡±

    That explains why everyone was afraid of me.

    ¡°I¡¯m Arlan and I wake up with cranky faces sometimes.¡± Arlan winked. His humor broke the red team into small laughter.

    Afterward, JD pointed the out-of-bound areas to Arlan. The manor¡¯s waist-high cobblestone wall marked the boundary for the west side. A brown picket fence near the dirt road was the other boundary. A fairly large tree on both the north and south side represented start points for each team. Behind the tree on the north was a ditch, and the south side had a stream past the tree. Both represented out-of-play boundaries.

    Both teams gathered into circles on their respective ends.

    ¡°JD, dis will be tough but Arlan will play!¡± stated Noah.

    ¡°Maybe Arlan is fast and strong!¡± said JD.

    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯d better win,¡± replied Arlan as he finished wrapping his red scarf. JD points to two starting zones marked by the trees. Red team on the north end, the blue team on the south end. Each player had to keep one hand on their respective tree before they could start the game.

    On the red team were Arlan, JD, Noah, and two girls from before. On the blue team was Chrysta and four fairly well built boys who were taller than Arlan. JD looked at Arslan and nodded to begin. JD shouted a countdown from ten.

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­ three, two, one. Go!¡± counted JD.

    Both teams began their charge toward each other with laughter and smiles.

    Quite different from soldiers with violence and fear in their eyes.

    Arlan jogged behind Noah who was furthest on the left. The two other red team girls flanked the right as JD charged centerfold.

    On the blue team side, Chrysta remained behind the four boys who had begun their advance. There was no plan, no organization, no tactics or strategy on either team. A slight smile struck Arlan.

    This is where I shine.

    Once both sides met in the middle, the frontlines became stalemates as opposing forces awaited an opening. Arlan observed the standoff from behind Noah. Chrysta was in a similar position to Arlan but on the opposite end towards the right flank of the two red team girls. JD had kept a hawk gaze on the center making sure to adjust if needed.

    The key to victory here would be to gain a numerical advantage. The blue team isn¡¯t aware of my abilities either. I¡¯d have to force the enemy into two versus ones using blitz tactics. I need to first target the burly boy opposite Noah.

    Arlan was the first to act. He sprinted behind Noah who was still in a standoff. Arlan sprints directly into Noah¡¯s back but slides between Noah¡¯s legs. Both Noah and the burly boy were caught by surprise. Arlan abuses the ambush by snatching the red scarf immediately. The burly boy sat down to signify his defeat.

    The next blue member over was a bit skinnier but had an advantage of height and arm length. He was on the opposite side of JD in a stalemate.

    One down and four to go. Reachy over there won¡¯t go down easily, having arm length would allow you to grab the enemy scarf before they can grab yours.

    Reachy repositioned to keep the combined red team trio in front of him. Cries are heard from the red team¡¯s right flank. Chrysta and a blue team boy eliminated the red team¡¯s right flank. This reduced the red team to only three members while the blue team still had four strong.

    JD was now exposed to a three-on-one but he backpedaled away to reposition against the approaching enemy. Chrysta and two lackeys were moving for the kill on JD. Noah pivots to cover for JD¡¯s left flank, but that wouldn¡¯t be enough for the winning move.

    Arlan knew that if they stood their ground, they¡¯d lose. ¡°JD, Noah, fall back to our tree full speed,¡± ordered Arlan. The confused pair look at each other. Noticing the disadvantage, they gave into Arlan¡¯s order to retreat. The blue team gave chase right after. Chrysta and one blue member gave chase to JD. Reachy tailed Noah and a green-haired blue member gave chase to Arlan.

    With the red team on the run, the blue team¡¯s morale had struck an all-time high as they felt victory was just in their grasp. The red team had spread out all over the field. JD was moving towards the eastern red side while Noah was opposite of him on the western red side.

    Come here Greenhorn, I need to take you out first.

    Arlan had sprinted towards the red side tree, his pursuer had at least three inches of height over Arlan. Arlan would lose his scarf first if they clashed head-on due to Greenhorn¡¯s reach. Arriving at the tree¡¯s west side, Arlan circled the two-meter trunk. Greenhorn was only a few meters behind but lost line of sight briefly.

    ¡°Chicken!¡± yelled Greenhorn as he rounded the corner. Savory satisfaction was around the bend. At the corner of Greenhorn¡¯s view, a peculiar figure was pressed against the tree. It was Arlan. He¡¯d pressed himself against the tree after dropping the line of sight. Arlan used his element of surprise to steal Greenhorn¡¯s only lifeline, his blue scarf.

    Greenhorn down. Need to move quickly to assist the team.

    Arlan sprinted back towards the centerline. JD still managed to keep a distance between his pursuers but was beginning to lose his stamina. Noah was going to lose his scarf to Reachy soon. Arlan decides to help Noah first by moving in his direction. Noah notices the approaching help. Reachy sees Noah''s eyes looking past him, indicating Arlan¡¯s approach.

    Reachy attempted to grab Noah¡¯s scarf knowing he had to even the odds.

    ¡°Yeah, get him JD!¡± yelled Arlan out loud. Upon hearing this, Reachy hesitated and backed away from Noah, and looked around. JD was still across the field near the red team tree. Realizing the false information, Reachy gets frustrated and turns his attention back to his opponent. But it was too late, that moment of hesitation was enough for Arlan to jump and dive for Reachy¡¯s scarf.

    Reachy sat down as his scarf was taken. Noticing Noah was fatigued, Arlan told Noah to catch his breath. JD was beginning to move towards his two teammates. Chrysta was moving towards JD from a different angle to pincer him. Arlan sprints towards the ensuing final battle.

    The first to make contact was Arlan and Chrysta. Arlan forced Chrysta to stop and turn towards him by positioning himself to grab her scarf if she had continued. Chrysta underestimated Arlan and wasn¡¯t able to predict his next move due to his unorthodox movements. Chrysta was now on the defensive trying to keep her distance.

    Arlan decided Chrysta was paranoid enough. He was able to zone her and decide the pair¡¯s movements. After half a minute of Arlan controlling Chrysta¡¯s movements, she bumps into something hard and wooden. Chrysta turns to see she has bumped into the fence post in front of the Manor. This moment of surprise allowed Arlan to secure his victory over Chrysta.

    Chrysta, confused at what had happened, sloops down to the ground. Before she could ask Arlan questions, JD yells in the distance that he got the final scarf from the blue team.

    The red team had emerged victorious. Both teams converged on Arlan and Chrysta to recap and talk about the match. JD was the first to comment on Arlan¡¯s performance. ¡°Arlan, that was so cool! How¡¯d you know or learn to do all that?¡±

    ¡°It just came naturally,¡± replied Arlan. All the kids started to add more praise on top of JD¡¯s comment. They began accepting him as one of them.

    Before they could play another round, a bell was heard from the Manor. Miss Petrah was standing at the front door waving for the kids to come inside. ¡°Come inside and wash up for dinner!¡± commanded Miss Petrah.

    Like breakfast, the younger kids had all taken their seats and the older kids were distributing dinner. This time, Arlan decides to help JD distribute mashed potatoes. The room was filled with children¡¯s laughter and the aroma of chicken and mashed potatoes. This peaceful atmosphere was something Arlan could get used to.

    Just like when I ate with my men back on Terra. This feels like home.

 Chapter 3

    In the room where Arlan first awakened, he stood by his bed five inches taller and admired the afternoon sunny weather. It was the day he¡¯d turned fourteen.

    Two peaceful years had flown by fast. Arlan spent that time reading books, playing with the other kids, and secretly training his body in the nearby forest. Arlan had reached his growth spurt as well. His body could withstand using ten percent of his essence now.

    Arlan gained quite a bit of knowledge about Althean society, geography, and history. Although nothing mentioned anything about his previous life, it confirmed his theory of a separate universe. Arlan learned that the world was inhabited by elves, dwarves, demi-human, and many other races alongside humans. The most intriguing discovery is magic. Magic can be performed by anyone born with mana manipulation. Unfortunately, Arlan had no such ability.

    All the other beds were empty. The other older kids had left for Galdo City in the past year. JD was the first to leave, followed by Noah and Chrysta. The day JD left, he made everyone promise to meet back at the orphanage in two years. JD would become a full-fledged squire and they were to show Miss Petrah. So for Arlan, that only gave him a year out in the world.

    A familiar lovely lady entered the room the same way she did two years ago. ¡°Arlan, it¡¯s time,¡± said Miss Petrah. Arlan grabs a leather backpack filled with some clothes. Miss Petrah escorts the young teen to the front of the Manor. A young soldier with a short spear and iron cuirass was standing with an older gentleman who sported a blue silk tunic. The older gentleman was the first to speak, ¡°You must be Arlan. I¡¯m Ser Trent.¡± Arlan responds with a bow. It was customary for commoners to greet a noble with a bow.

    ¡°Ser Trent, I ask for your guidance to join the Midland Army.¡±

    ¡°I see, you wish to serve in the Midland Army. Say your goodbyes to Miss Petrah and take a seat on the wagon. You have a minute.¡± commanded Ser Trent to Arlan.

    Miss Petrah embraces the young child she helped nurture to this age. Tears begin to slowly descend from her eyes. ¡°Arlan, do be safe out there. I know you¡¯re meant for a greater life. Please pass on my love to the others in Galdo.¡± said Miss Petrah as she leaned in to kiss Arlan on the head.

    ¡°I will. Thank you for everything, Miss Petrah,¡± replied Arlan as he let go of his motherly caretaker. The young teen climbs the wagon where two others like him were seated. They were from another orphanage. The soldier and Ser Trent had already seated themselves in the front of the wagon.

    Arlan already formulated what he was going to do once he had turned fourteen. The first step was to reach Galdo City.

    Two horses pulled the wagon forward. This was both heartfelt and exciting for Arlan. He had spent the last two years in this small area. It was time for him to embark on his journey.

    Arlan watched as the Manor was slowly getting smaller. He''d miss the orphanage but the former life dictated he had to return to Terra. His memories of his previous life would often visit him in his dreams. Arlan felt he was brought here for a reason.

    Nearing a fork in the road, this was as far as Arlan had gone during his last two years. A sign pointing south read Galdo City. The opposite north sign said Tudora. Tudora was a border town to the Swora Oligarchy. The Swora posed the biggest threat to the Midlanders and a war would likely break out soon between the two.

    The wagon turned south towards Galdo and began its journey. It would take almost the entire day of riding to reach the city. They¡¯d likely reach Galdo City as the sun was setting. For the first few hours of the ride, it was quiet but the other two orphans started talking and laughing. This didn¡¯t bother the noble and his guard.

    The dirt road was flanked by grassy hills. Trees and bushes dotted the mounds. Upon reaching a small river and cobblestone bridge, the wagon came to an abrupt stop. This shook the three orphans. A faint but familiar iron-like aroma hit the wagon. Arlan knew this smell too well.

    Blood. Someone was killed nearby.

    The hint revealed three mangled human corpses on the bridge. What was worse is that the perpetrators were nowhere to be found. This put Ser Trent and the guard on edge. Ser Trent stated, ¡°Safety of the orphans is our utmost priority. Soldier, check out the bridge.¡±

    Arlan deduced that Ser Trent had no combat experience or abilities. The soldier also seemed young and inexperienced. They were being watched for sure because of Arlan''s instincts.

    The dark hazel boy jumped off the wagon with his leather pack. As his feet landed, a shabby arrow penetrated and hit Ser Trent in the left shoulder. The other two orphans began to panic. The guard who was nearing the bridge saw this and readied his spear.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back!¡± yelled Ser Trent as he gasped in pain. Arrows from across the river showered the area near the wagon. Although none of the arrows were accurate enough, they still created a danger zone.

    A green humanoid creature who stood about four feet tall emerged from the side of the bridge and charged the soldier with a dagger. ¡°Goblins!¡± screamed the young soldier as he thrust his spear through the goblin¡¯s torso.

    Arlan read about goblins but hasn¡¯t seen one until now. There weren¡¯t any of these monsters or creatures on Terra. It was all still strange and alien for Arlan.

    Four more goblins emerged from the bushes behind the wagon. They were armed with daggers, hatchets, and makeshift spears. ¡°Ser Trent, there are more behind us!¡± yelled one of the orphans but there was no response. The nobleman had fainted due to blood loss. Arlan reached in his bag and pulled out a small knife he had stolen from the kitchen back at the orphanage.

    I¡¯m very familiar with this. This is my natural habitat.

    Arlan knew that there were three main threats: the goblins guarding the bridge, the goblin archers across the river, and the goblins moving in from the rear. ¡°We need to get out of this ambush!¡± Arlan shouted to the orphans, ¡°One of you, grab the reins and get the wagon moving! We¡¯ll die here if you don¡¯t!¡± The shorter of the two orphans grabbed the reins and the wagon started moving forward as the horses started to finally obey.

    Arlan shouted to the soldier who was now battling with three goblins, ¡°Soldier! Do what you can to protect the wagon from the front, I¡¯ll defend the rear!¡± The soldier was taken aback that he was receiving orders from a fourteen-year-old orphan. This was short-lived as two more goblins from over the bridge appeared.

    The arrows fired from across the river were too inaccurate to hit a moving target. They were completely ineffective and it was a matter of time before the goblin archers would run out of arrows.

    Armed with a knife, Arlan positioned himself at the rear of the wagon. He faced down four goblins with an assortment of melee weapons. Arlan enhanced his body with essence. This increased his speed, strength, and stamina tenfold. Arlan released his killing intent and lowered his stance. The four goblins felt death emanating from the young orphan. Hesitation and fear overtook their greed for an easy kill.

    Arlan picked up a cherry-sized rock and threw it with enhanced strength at his first victim. The pebble knocked the leftmost goblin off balance. The disruption allowed Arlan to close the ten-meter gap before the goblin could react. Arlan¡¯s knife then struck down into the goblin''s cranial skull. The goblin turned stiff and fell. The stiff goblin let go of this dagger as he died. Arlan claimed the new weapon before it hit the ground. It was a heftier blade to kill with.

    His next move was to lunge at the next goblin with a strike to the center torso. Arlan was cutting into goblin flesh like a hot knife on butter. The momentum encouraged Arlan to strike the two remaining goblins who couldn¡¯t react in time. As the third victim¡¯s body hit the dirt road, the fourth goblin¡¯s head flew. Arlan finished the four in a matter of seconds.

    Arlan reached down and grabbed a second weapon, a dull short sword. He now held a short sword in his right hand and the flat dagger in his left hand. In Arlan¡¯s previous life, he had trained to use multiple different weapons and was extremely proficient in both firearms and bladed weaponry. Although there weren¡¯t any firearms, there was plenty of sharp iron around. Familiar feelings overtook Arlan¡¯s heart.

    Out of nowhere, a robotic female voice announced in Arlan¡¯s mind, ¡°You are now level 2. [Battle Trance] acquired.¡± Arlan strangely felt familiar with this voice.

    The new skill gave increased combat awareness and essence vision. His combat awareness not only acted as radar but provided improved fighting instincts. The specialized vision allowed him to see and feel essence in anything within sixty meters. Activating [Battle Trance] consumed an extremely minuscule amount of essence.

    Level¡­ 2? Like a video game? I feel stronger overall and have access to more of my essence. So in this world, there are two ways to gain essence. Physical training and leveling up by defeating other monsters. With my previous combat training and massive essence capacity, I could feel it multiplying my fighting capabilities with [Battle Trance].

    Arlan was only able to defeat twenty goblins at most before losing his stamina and essence. Now, he could easily take on hundreds. He started turning his attention back to the battle at hand.

    The wagon neared the soldier who was barely holding his own against three goblins. Ten more goblins appeared from bushes further behind. Arlan knew they had to keep moving forward. Arlan could survive but protecting the wagon would not be possible in its current position. He had to focus on limiting any more casualties on his side.

    The soldier was only able to kill two goblins and has started losing stamina against the other three. Arlan sprinted to the front and used his momentum to strike shock and awe from the flank of the three goblins.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    This flank allowed the dagger to connect to the first head, then swung his short sword up against the second goblin. This double strike instantly killed both goblins. The last goblin reacted by swinging a hatchet at Arlan.

    So you chose death.

    The goblin¡¯s hatchet was brought down with such a weak force that it was easily riposted by Arlan¡¯s left-hand dagger. This opening left the goblin¡¯s stomach wide open. Arlan used his right hand to swiftly cut the goblin in half horizontally. Purple blood enveloped the short sword. The top half of the goblin was still barely alive and tried to crawl away. Arlan delivered his foot into the crawling goblin¡¯s head. It was smashed into purple bits with expunged eyes.

    The wagon started moving forward and as predicted, the goblin archers ran out of arrows. They readied their dull blades for melee. Four goblin archers began their charge across the bridge.

    ¡°Soldier, get on the wagon and start using the height to keep any goblins from taking the rear! I¡¯ll clear the front and we can escape.¡±

    The soldier also felt Arlan¡¯s massive killing intent so he didn¡¯t question or hesitate to follow orders. The wagon was now moving forward while the ten goblins in the rear were still a good twenty seconds away.

    Arlan knew that he had to cut a path for the wagon. He could easily fight the rest of the goblins if it was just him. The young brown-haired warrior dashed to the goblin archer¡¯s left flank and shoulder smashed into the first goblin archer with such force that the goblin¡¯s spine broke against its skin.

    Shock, speed, and pure brutality gave Arlan the adrenaline to thrust his sword under the mouth of the next goblin and the sword tip emerged from its skull. Arlan pulled the sword back, vertically cutting the face in half. The third and fourth goblin were simultaneously killed with one strike from both hands like scissors cutting in.

    The soldier was still dumbfounded at Arlan¡¯s fighting prowess. By now, the wagon had made it across the bridge and started heading towards Galdo City. ¡°Arlan, get on the wagon!¡± yelled the Soldier. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let these goblins exist near the orphanage! Don¡¯t wait for me!¡± commanded Arlan.

    If it weren¡¯t for Arlan striking down goblins with ease, the soldier would¡¯ve tried to grab Arlan and drag him on the wagon. The soldier even questioned if he would even be able to drag Arlan. ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself killed.¡± murmured the soldier.

    Arlan grinned as a hundred more goblins joined the ones on the bridge running towards Arlan. He could now indiscriminately kill without having to protect the wagon.

    Monsters or soldiers, it makes no difference. I can kill them all just as easily.

    Several pairs of horseshoes struck a dirt road, creating a thunderous beat. The drum notes reverberated through the surrounding steppe plains. The source of the sound was a cavalry platoon of forty knights. They rode dark stygian, special horses with a rhino-like horn, and black manes. These knights were armored from head to toe with full plate armor and a black tabard that contained a red lion insignia. Each knight held a powerful lance along with the pride of House Reeves in their right hand.

    They were led by an armored cavalier at the front, a middle-aged nobleman with an extra tunic over his light blue armor. He had a majestic mane of golden hair that reached his shoulders. This magical light blue armor was made of mithril, an extremely rare and powerful metal. A one-of-a-kind sight. This man was Duke Louis Reeve, the head of the Reeves family.

    In the Midland Kingdom, only four other men rivaled in power Duke Louis Reeve. Those four men were Duke Frank Lansley, Duke Osmund Kaiser, Minister Elric Hans, and King Richard Avens. Although the Midland Minister and the King held more power than any of the dukes.

    The unit was galloping at max speed. Around the path, a wagon appeared sprinting at its fastest as well.

    ¡°Lord Commander Jermain, check if that is Trent¡¯s wagon!¡± barked Duke Reeve.

    ¡°Aye, Your Grace!¡± replied a Knight in the formation whose helmet held two wings signifying top leadership of the unit. Jermain¡¯s mount exhausted all efforts to go faster and caught up to the wagon. A familiar soldier wearing Midland colors and two young boys stood up on the wagon as it came to a stop. As the rest of the unit caught up, Jermain gave Duke Reeve a report.

    ¡°Your Grace, it seems Ser Trent has been wounded and ambushed by goblins. The soldier said that one of the orphans stayed back to fight the goblins,¡± stated Jermain. Upon hearing the last part, Duke Reeve became furious and looked at the Midland soldier.

    ¡°Damned sack of shit, it was your duty to protect the kids!¡± snarled Duke Reeve to the soldier.

    ¡°Your Grace, I beg forgiveness but that orphan back there is no ordinary child. He killed around ten goblins with ease and saved all of us, including Ser Trent.¡± replied the Soldier. Duke Reeve was surprised at this revelation. He knew that goblins in massive numbers weren¡¯t easy to defeat, even if you were a trained soldier or a seasoned adventurer. But children and civilians would easily die to goblins.

    After a moment''s pause, Duke Reeve decides that the Soldier had followed the proper course of action if his report was true. ¡°Lord Commander, accompany them back to Galdo City,¡± ordered Duke Reeve.

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± responded Jermain as he began his escort mission. The Duke then signaled his hand forward and rallied the Knights. ¡°Heracul Knights, make haste for a young child is in danger!¡±

    ¡°Aye, Your Grace!¡± replied the rest of the Heracul Knights. Aside from the Lord Commander, the Duke and the Heracul Knights moved at full speed north along the road.

    The Heracul Knights were the most powerful and fastest cavalry unit Duke Reeve held. Their power comes from having only seasoned combat cavaliers, the best gear the Reeves family could buy, and their rare dark stygian. They had set out from Galdo City upon hearing that a potential goblin raiding company had been sighted in the area. Duke Reeve took it upon himself to personally lead the fastest unit available out to find the Goblins. He didn¡¯t want to give the goblins a chance at killing his people.

    After about five minutes of riding, they arrive at the clearing and the cobblestone bridge that leads towards Tudora. The Duke and the knights were all shocked at the sight they saw. Around a hundred goblin bodies littered the entrance to the bridge, and more laid on the other side. A dark hazel-haired young teenager in commoner clothing was locked in combat with a massive brown-skinned creature, it was a Hobgoblin. This hobgoblin was over twice the height of the young teenager.

    What shocked the Heracul Knights and the Duke the most was the fact that the boy showed no signs of injury and was deflecting blows from the hobgoblin. Then they felt his massive aura of killing intent, even the dark stygian felt uneasy.

    ¡°Your Grace, orders?¡± asked a Heracul Knight.

    ¡°Hold your positions but charge if the boy requires assistance.¡± ordered the Duke.

    ¡°Aye, Your Grace.¡± replied the same Knight.

    It was Arlan. He was the one fighting against a hobgoblin. While it had the strength of twenty goblins, it wasn¡¯t a challenge for Arlan.

    Finally, after another deflected swing from the hobgoblin¡¯s massive wooden club. Arlan saw an opening and struck both weapons into the center of the belly. The weapons tore outward spilling purple intestines and the hobgoblin screamed as it fell, staring at his guts.

    Using his short sword, Arlan struck the nape and beheaded the hobgoblin. Goblin raiding parties were typically led by a single massive hobgoblin and they were a bit more intelligent than regular goblins.

    Finally, the battle was over. The same voice echoed in his head ¡°You are now level 5. [Trifecta] acquired. [Basic Mana Torrent] acquired.¡± Arlan didn¡¯t acquire any other skill at previous levels except [Battle Trance].

    Abilities seem to be rewarded at different levels. Mana Torrent? I¡¯ve read about magic in books. They mentioned that people are born with the ability to use it. It didn¡¯t say you could acquire it. This is starting to get interesting.

    The Heracul Knights rushed forward and surrounded Arlan with their lowered lances. Even though Arlan was strong, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight these knights and win. Using [Battle Trance], Arlan saw large traces of essence in each knight. Although they weren¡¯t as large in essence capacity as Arlan, they had more available essence flowing through. Arlan noticed something else in each knight, some kind of blue energy stream that was moving fast.

    That must be mana. These knights were capable of controlling essence and casting magic, I presume. I¡¯ll have to find some time to meditate and draw out mana myself when I¡¯m not in a field of dead goblins surrounded by knights.

    Knowing this, Arlan deduced he¡¯d only be able to kill ten of the Knights at his current power and level. Arlan also recognized the Midland flags and Reeves family crest.

    Midland soldiers from the Reeves family. They¡¯re not here to hurt me. They probably feel threatened by the sight of the dead goblins and my killing intent. Better show them I¡¯m not a threat.

    Arlan threw down his weapons and relaxed his killing intent. Upon seeing this, the Heracul Knights all felt relief. ¡°At ease,¡± ordered Duke Reeve as he emerged riding a dark stygian. Arlan immediately bowed to one knee and lowered his head. He knew of Duke Reeve''s picture from the many books he read. Arlan was puzzled that the Duke was so far from his castle, the Lionheart, which was at least a three-day ride south of Galdo City.

    ¡°I am Duke Louis Reeve, Protector of the Midland¡¯s Northeastern Region. I presume you are the orphan that was with Ser Trent?¡± inquired Duke Reeve.

    ¡°I am, Your Grace,¡± replied Arlan. Lying to a nobleman could be way more trouble than telling the truth. The Duke paused for a moment to take in what had happened and analyzed Arlan from head to toe.

    ¡°Were you the one who killed all the goblins here?¡± asked Duke Reeve.

    ¡°Your Grace, a soldier killed two and I killed the rest. So saying I killed all the goblins would not be the truth,¡± replied Arlan. Duke Reeve burst into laughter.

    ¡°You take no liberties with being truthful. I witnessed you defeating that hobgoblin, so I doubt any inaccuracies in what you say. You may stand.¡± said the Duke merrily.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace,¡± answered Arlan as he rose to his feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even scratched from fighting a hundred goblins. Gods, I thought I¡¯ve seen everything. What is your name, boy?¡± inquired the curious Duke.

    ¡°My name is Arlan.¡±

    ¡°And your surname?¡±

    ¡°I apologize for my rudeness. I was never given a surname and I can¡¯t remember life before I was twelve.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ve received word of a goblin raiding company in this area and rode out with my men to dispatch them. Seems you¡¯ve taken care of it and the realm owes you for it. Arlan, what was your vocation declaration to Ser Trent?¡±

    ¡°To enlist in the Midland Army, Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, your talents would be wasted as a foot soldier in my banner. Come back to Galdo City with me. We¡¯ll speak about an important matter over dinner.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I have concerns about the remaining goblins in the area.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll dispatch half of the Heracul Knights to scout the area and deal with any remaining goblins,¡± said the Duke. ¡°You will ride with me back to Highmane.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Highmane was the castle on the west end of Galdo City. It acted as the last military stronghold before the Swora Oligarchy¡¯s borders. Arlan was riding with Duke Reeve through the north gate of Galdo City. Arlan was filled with curiosity as they entered.

    Galdo City was at least three miles square and surrounded by walls. Two-story quaint buildings decorated the city with a few unique buildings. The city was bustling with commoners, adventurers, merchants, and soldiers alike.

    What intrigued Arlan the most was that not everyone was human. There were elves with long ears, dwarves hauling carts, and even a few lizard-like beastmen. As they continued at a trotting pace, the residents would move out of the way of the Duke¡¯s entourage.

    The magnificent metropolitan felt like a maze after a minute of riding. Galdo City was separated into five districts. Each district was named after the cardinal direction but in the middle was the Market District.

    It took five minutes to arrive at the western district where Highmane was located. The fortress walls were several meters taller than the ones that encompassed the city. Three massive battlements looked west into the Dolaga Fields. These towers displayed the defensive power Highmane held. In the center though was the main hall.

    The Duke, accompanied by Arlan and the Heracul Knights, made it through the main gate an hour before sundown. Upon arrival, servants came out to lead the dark stygian back into their stables. Lord Commander Jermain appeared and reported to the Duke. ¡°Your Grace, Ser Trent is recovering well at the Galdo Ministry. The rest of the knights will be dismissed once returned.¡±

    ¡°Well done,¡± answered Duke Reeve as he ushered Arlan forward. ¡°Jermain, this is Arlan. He was the missing orphan from the wagon. Arlan is the one responsible for wiping out that goblin raiding company-¡±

    ¡°Excuse my insolence, Your Grace! But this young boy wiped out a goblin raiding company?¡± Jermain interrupted the Duke. Everyone in the courtyard immediately stopped and looked over.

    ¡°Let the gods be the witness that I would not lie. Everyone is to treat Arlan as my personal guest.¡± declared the Duke. Everyone was shocked that a personal guest would be an orphan commoner. The Duke motioned for the head butler and said, ¡°Norman, make Arlan presentable for dinner.¡± Then the Duke turned to Arlan. ¡°Get cleaned up. Follow Norman.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace,¡± said Arlan as he bowed. Norman was a tall older butler who moved like he was gliding and had elegance. Everyone resumed their duties in the courtyard but murmuring could be heard as the Duke left the courtyard for the main hall.

    ¡°This way, Master Arlan.¡± directed Norman as they ascended into the guest hall. Highmane was even more gargantuan once inside. They traveled through a spiral staircase large enough for multiple people. Finally, the pair stopped on the third floor and made their way into the first guest room. Another six rooms lined up down the hall. Highmane was separated into six different sections. Each section had multiple floors. The main hall had the most, with nine floors. Highmane was practically its own small town within Galdo City.

    Guestrooms were lavishly decorated and held many luxuries an orphanage room couldn¡¯t compare to. A king-sized bed was the room¡¯s centerfold flanked by its white quartz walls. Even in his previous life, Arlan was never used to such amenities.

    A bath was set up in the guest room for Arlan to clean up. He was drenched in sweat and purple blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return after half an hour, Master Arlan. You may use this room as you see fit,¡± stated Norman as he left. Now alone, Arlan undressed and stepped into the hot bath. The warmth flowed all around as he leaned back. Arlan decided it was time to reflect. The mental state of a soldier was always important.

    It¡¯s been two years since I¡¯ve been here. Everything is still strange to me. From monsters to magic to elves, it''s all a bit overwhelming. The only thing that felt familiar was immersing myself in battle. It reminds me of my men. I wonder how the Te¡¯Vau were doing without me.

    Arlan pondered about his plans for Althea. His goal was to find a way back to Terra while making sure he was able to protect Miss Petrah and the orphanage. Swearing allegiance to the Midland Army was the best option.

    For Arlan to find his way back to Terra, he¡¯d eventually have to sign up as an adventurer to gain access to ancient ruins, but Arlan decided this could be postponed until he was able to secure Midland¡¯s stability.

    Arlan had read books about Althean history and culture. This gave the insight to make predictions of what may occur. The most important prediction is the potential war between the Swora Oligarchy and the Midland Kingdom. If the ongoing border disputes continue with the instability between the Seven Great Houses, war will break out in 3 years.

    I need to become high enough rank in the Midland Army to influence the upcoming war. Afterward, I can resume my search for a way home. Every day that passes, I feel Terra gets worse without me. But I cannot leave without making sure Miss Petrah and everyone else is protected here in Midland. Maybe I can grow closer to Duke Reeve to accomplish that. Defeating an entire company of goblins isn¡¯t normal. I should¡¯ve assumed as much.

    Also, the magic...

    Arlan¡¯s fatigue caught up to him. Using essence takes its toll on the body and soul. Although Arlan¡¯s soul was that of Rove, a genius general from another world, his body was that of a fourteen-year-old boy. The soul can dictate the essence capacity but one¡¯s physical body is used as the conductor. Finally, the fatigue was too much for Arlan.

    Magic¡­ skill¡­ I learned...

    The hazel-haired boy slowly lost his consciousness and fell into a slumber.

    Arlan opened his eyes to see an amber sky littered with broken skyscrapers. He looked back to the ground level to see ruined modern buildings and fires devouring what they could. Arlan wouldn¡¯t have known this place, but Rove did. It was Angeles City on Terra. Dead soldiers and civilians littered the streets and ongoing firefights echoed. It was the war between the Terran Federation and the Arusa Union.

    This is impossible, this city was leveled by the Union.

    Anti-aircraft fire raced to the amber evening sky. Rove followed the tracers to see hundreds of Union bombers flying in formation, like birds flying south for the winter. These soaring angels gave birth to tiny capsules that dove straight down. They drew white lines like a colored pencil across the sky.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    There¡¯s no escaping Union hex-cluster bombs.

    Rove watched as a squadron of bombs was right over his head. It was only a matter of seconds. Once the bombs reached a hundred meters above the ground, they each blossomed into 6 smaller bombs. The hex-cluster pattern covered a massive area. The first bomb exploded in front of Rove. A bright flash overtook his eyes and his killing intent switched on.

    Arlan violently woke up ready to kill. He was still in the bathtub back on Althea.  Arlan¡¯s instincts woke him up to growing footsteps. Arlan realized it was the head butler and relaxed.

    A dream of Angeles City being leveled by bombers. This has never happened since I¡¯ve been here. Maybe being in a battle has triggered an emotional response that I¡¯m unaware of. This must be from the kid body I''m in.

    Norman had brought a red nobleman tunic and left it on the bed for Arlan. ¡°Is it okay for a commoner like me to wear such clothes?¡± asked Arlan as he rose out of the bath.

    ¡°Master Arlan, if Duke Reeve wills it, none in Galdo will question it. May I add that it would be most heinous if you presented yourself in those¡­ filthy garments,¡± replied Norman with efficiency and disgust.

    If only the others could see this. He felt nostalgia for the other kids. The same way he missed his brothers-in-arms on Terra.

    After an hour, Norman led Arlan to the dining hall. Members of the Reeves family were already seated at a massive table.  They all gazed at Arlan as he was the talk of the castle. Norman led Arlan to a seat next to the biggest chair which was likely meant for the Duke. ¡°Please rise when the Duke enters, and you may sit when the Duke is seated,¡± whispered Norman. Arlan nodded.

    Arlan read about House Reeves. The Duke has two younger brothers. Count Emile was the middle brother and Baron Daxton was the youngest. The Duke was once married but his wife had passed several years ago due to miscarriages. He has no children but his two younger brothers have six children each. Most of whom were in prominent positions throughout Midland.

    Any member of a Great House would wear their sigils somewhere on their clothes. House Reeves sigil is the golden lion, a creature twice the size of lions on Terra and was mostly docile unless provoked.

    Count Emile, his wife, and two of his daughters were present. Count Emile had golden hair like his brothers and sported a clean handsome late thirties look. His wife, Countess Vivia, had long blue tresses and was a rare jewel of beauty. Count Emile¡¯s teenage daughters had golden hair with streaks of emerald and inherited their father¡¯s eyes but their mother¡¯s beauty. The younger of the two had much shorter hair.

    They carried themselves with pride as they spoke to other nobles but Arlan couldn¡¯t detect any arrogance.

    I remember reading that Count Emile was charged with watching over Galdo City. Count Daxton was appointed head of the Reeve 2nd Banner. So Count Daxton is likely stationed elsewhere. Duke Reeve must be visiting from Lionsheart.

    When the Duke entered the room, everyone rose from their seats. After he took his seat, everyone else followed suit. Arlan felt the respect and power that the Duke commanded. The Duke then broke the silence.

    ¡°Praise Numen, the sacred spirit has blessed us. Let us rejoice.¡± As the Duke finished, everyone started to enjoy the food and each other¡¯s company. Roasted pork, grilled chicken, baked yams, and other delicious food decorated the table.  Arlan couldn¡¯t help but devour the deliciousness set in front of him. The food from the orphanage was nothing like this. Arlan just noticed it only lacked proper seasoning.

    ¡°A mighty appetite compliments your combat skills.¡± smiled Duke Reeve as he watched Arlan slow his consumption to a stop.

    ¡°Your Grace, you mentioned an important matter?¡± asked Arlan. Duke Reeve finished chewing and turned to face Arlan.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite intrigued, Arlan.¡± said the Duke with a serious tone. ¡°The Midland Kingdom faces ruin and I surmise you can prevent that fate.¡±

    Although Arlan appeared as a boy, the Duke could already sense the young orphan¡¯s abilities. ¡°Your Grace, the Midland Kingdom will not fall,¡± Arlan replied with confidence. The Duke blinked and became even more interested.

    ¡°Tell me, Arlan. What gives you the strength to say it with such confidence?¡±

    ¡°The Seven Great Houses aren¡¯t united. Meaning a war among the Seven Great Houses is imminent. The Swora Oligarchy will seize the opportunity to deliver a final blow to the weakened Midland Kingdom. You¡¯re likely aware of this, correct?¡±

    ¡°Mhmm.¡± the Duke nodded.

    ¡°The Seven Great Houses'' only unifying factor was the threat of the Rhota Orc Tribes. But ever since the Rhota Orc Tribes fell apart after the death of Gorza, the Orc Lord. The Seven Great Houses are now at each other for control over the Midland Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m astonished at your ability to deduce this variable. Your words don¡¯t carry any wrongs. Continue.¡±

    ¡°For Midland¡¯s survival, all houses scheming with the Swora Oligarchy need to be destroyed. Then, instead of waiting for the imminent attack, a Midland Army must invade the Swora Oligarchy,¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°Invade the Swora Oligarchy? Even at a time of instability within the kingdom?¡± The Duke was further amazed at Arlan¡¯s ability to think outside of the box.

    All the Great Houses and the Avens Royal Family were focused on defending against the invasion or destabilizing Midland. None of them would ever consider such an outlandish attack, but because of that, it could actually work. A good offense was also a great defense.

    ¡°You were going to enlist in the Midland Army, rank up high enough to persuade generals to invade the Swora.¡± assumed the Duke.

    ¡°A correct assumption.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, you could avoid the dangers by living as a merchant. Educate me as to why you are willing to go to such lengths.¡± the Duke needed to understand Arlan¡¯s motives.

    ¡°Midland is home to my loved ones. I cannot let the drums of war reach them. I¡¯m willing to dedicate my life to that cause alone.¡± answered Arlan as he thought of Miss Petrah and the orphanage.

    ¡°A noble cause and I expected nothing less.¡± replied the Duke as he shook his head. Arlan knew the Duke¡¯s questions were to measure his aptitude and morals. Arlan saw no reason to lie. If the Duke was loyal to Midland, it would greatly benefit Arlan.

    Duke Reeve turned his attention to a wine cup and trailed his mind for about a minute. Before Arlan could ask about the House Reeve¡¯s plans, the Duke stood up and raised his golden goblet for a toast. The entire hall immediately fell silent and gave the Duke their attention.

    ¡°Forgive my rudeness for interrupting the festivities,¡± said the Duke. ¡°House Reeves sigil is a golden lion. This magnificent creature represents strength, justice, and resolve. The golden lion knows when to use its power and when it needs to use its heart. Arlan, stand before me and kneel.¡±

    A reward for killing the goblins. This should help me accelerate my climb through the rankings of the Midland Army.

    Arlan steps around the table and glides to the center of the room. He knelt before Duke Reeve while feeling everyone¡¯s gaze. Arlan has received plenty of rewards in his previous life with thousands watching. This was no different. So Arlan displayed no signs of nervousness but only exuded confidence and grace. This impressed many, especially a few younger noble girls.

    As Arlan''s left knee touched the ground, the Duke continued, ¡°Earlier today, Numen blessed me to witness this young boy displaying the courage and resolve to defeat an entire company of goblins, including a hobgoblin. But that is not all, this young Midlander wants to dedicate his life to the perseverance of the Kingdom. His body may seem small but hidden underneath is a golden lion¡¯s heart. The realm owes you this recognition.¡±

    To honor Arlan, everyone drank their wine to signify their respect. The Duke knew how to use his tongue to beautifully paint the atmosphere. His audience was captivated and inspired to feel the same way toward Arlan.

    Althean culture isn¡¯t far off from Terran culture.

    ¡°As Head of House Reeves,¡± proclaimed the Duke while he drew a mithril teal longsword from his hip. ¡°I grant you the only reward I feel is right.¡±

    Give me a nice rank in the Midland Army, please.

    The Duke used the blunt side of the sword to dub Arlan¡¯s shoulders mid-sentence.

    ¡°I adopt you as my son. Rise now as Baron Arlan Reeve.¡±

    Even better.

 Chapter 5

    The name, Arlan Reeve, echoed throughout the hall. Some gasped and some murmured. A commoner was turned into a noble, a noble of House Reeves. Since Arlan was adopted the same day they had met, small rumors spread that Arlan was the Duke¡¯s bastard son kept hidden away. The silence didn¡¯t last long as people began to applaud the former orphan. Some were unsure how to feel but no one dared to question the Duke.

    Arlan rose to his feet. He wasn¡¯t exactly surprised nor did he predict this. The Duke sheathed his mithril longsword while Norman came forth holding a red pillow. On this red pillow was the golden lion sigil for Arlan.

    Duke Louis Reeve took the sigil in preparation for pinning it on his newly adopted son. Noble parents would pin their house sigil on their children who turned fourteen. The Duke was overcome by joy as he never got the chance to do this. He leaned in and pinned the golden lion sigil on Arlan¡¯s collar. The moment after surprised Arlan.

    The Duke embraced Arlan and whispered, ¡°Arlan, save the Midland people. I know you will do it. Becoming my son will help you do that. But that wasn¡¯t why I chose to adopt you. Something compels me to love you like a son.¡±

    A familiar emotion had arisen within Arlan¡¯s heart. It was the same feeling that he felt with Miss Petrah. Duke Reeve was a great man, and he cared deeply for his subjects.

    Arlan raised his arms and reciprocated the affection to his new father. Arlan Reeve couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. Even in his previous life, training instructors and senior officers kept their distance, none were father-like.

    After calming down, Arlan replied, ¡°I promise to protect the Midland Kingdom and its people¡­ Father.¡±

    ¡°My first son would¡¯ve turned fourteen today.¡± said the Duke as he let go of Arlan.

    Count Emile was the first Reeve to walk up. He knelt to the pair and said, ¡°Brother, I wanted to be the first to congratulate you. You found a son worthy enough to bear the family crest. I will protect and guide him as if he were my own.¡±

    ¡°Rise, Emile.¡± said the Duke, ¡°I have no doubts you will.¡±

    Count Emile rose back on his feet, turned to Arlan, and held out his hand. Arlan accepted the offer for a handshake. ¡°Arlan, come to me if you ever need anything. The Reeves take care of our own.¡± smiled Count Emile.

    ¡°Thank you. Uncle Emile,¡± said Arlan slyly. Count Emile was taken aback from being called uncle so soon. He let out a small laugh right after. Arlan¡¯s new uncle waved over Countess Vivia and his daughters. Countess Vivia embraced Arlan and repeated what Count Emile had said.

    Countess Vivia then ushered towards her daughters. The oldest introduced herself as Katalina. Then the younger daughter with shorter hair came forward and introduced herself as Katherine. Arlan felt no hostility from Count Emile and his family. This relaxed Arlan as he wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d accept him.

    The rest of the festivities went on as many different nobles greeted Arlan and asked about his battle with the goblins. The celebration and food lasted for another two hours before Arlan asked his new father if he could retire for the night. The Duke sent Norman to escort Arlan to a different room. Although the Duke lived in Lionsheart, there was a wing for the Duke and his family. Only the Duke¡¯s chambers were used for obvious reasons.

    They arrived in front of the room that was meant for the Duke¡¯s late eldest son. The room was large and held many amenities. A tall bookshelf complemented a mahogany desk on the left side of the room while the fireplace was on the opposite wall between two windows. A rug made from a bear pelt lay in the center of the room. It pointed to the right wall where there was a giant bed meant for royalty. It sported decorations with numerous carvings of lions. Arlan spotted a wardrobe in the right corner.

    This is going to take some getting used to.

    ¡°Norman, I¡¯m going to retire for the night. Thank you for showing me to my room,¡± stated Arlan. Norman bowed then clapped his hands twice and left. Arlan was confused at the clapping. But he realized it was a signal for a maid with brunette hair to enter the room. Another maid followed in with light lavender hair. Both were in their early twenties with hourglass figures and were well endowed.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The two maids bowed then approached Arlan and started to undress his clothes for him. Arlan wasn¡¯t sure how to react. ¡°I will undress alone. You may leave,¡± said Arlan. The maids immediately stopped and took a few steps back while keeping their heads down. The maid with brunette hair spoke first, ¡°Young Master, the Head Butler Norman told us that you are Duke Reeve¡¯s son. We owe our lives to the Duke and were ordered to not leave your side when you are within Highmane. We cannot dishonor the Duke¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°I see. What are your names?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°My name is Jeanette, Master Arlan.¡± said the brunette maid, still keeping her head down. Arlan turned to the maid with light lavender hair as she answered.

    ¡°My name is Maria, Master Arlan.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Arlan when we¡¯re alone. If you both have to stay when I change, it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Arlan.¡± replied both of the maids. Arlan resumed undressing. The maids did not react. They were used to seeing nobles change. Arlan wasn¡¯t shy about changing in front of the maids. Life in the Terran Federation military meant naked medical checkups or changing around fellow soldiers.

    Federation soldiers were encouraged to have families or spouses. It provided a great reason for soldiers to fight harder. So Arlan was open to the idea of a wife and family. He even went on numerous dates with different women but they would never progress into a relationship.

    There was always a lingering desire for something more but it wasn¡¯t necessary to Arlan. He had bigger priorities then and still has bigger priorities now. Since it was required for Arlan to be an extrovert, he was never scared to talk to females either. He was even good at it because to Arlan, it was just another form of warfare.

    After pulling over a white silky tunic, Arlan was ready for the bed. ¡°Jeanette, Maria, do you have to stay the whole night?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, Arlan. We rest during the day when the next two maids come in during the morning,¡± answered Maria.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you fall asleep on the bed as well. Good night,¡± said Arlan as he got ready for bed. This was short-lived due to the heavy footsteps that could be heard outside the door.

    I thought they would come tomorrow morning but tonight works, too.

    The young baron¡¯s door swung to reveal Duke Reeve and Count Emile. The maids instantly bowed and excused themselves out of the room. Arlan immediately bowed with his right hand over his heart. ¡°Father and Uncle Emile, I apologize for my clothes. I did not expect company.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Arlan. You don¡¯t have to speak so formally with me anymore. You¡¯re my son now.¡± stated the Duke as Arlan rose.

    ¡°Arlan, do you like the room?¡± asked Count Emile.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite extravagant. I think it¡¯s a bit too much for me. A smaller room with a desk would work just fine. But thank you, Uncle Emile.¡± answered Arlan.

    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re the Duke¡¯s eldest son and my nephew now. Where you sleep is a representation of our power. It wouldn¡¯t be right if you stayed in a smaller room.¡± stated Count Emile.

    He was right. Displaying your power and wealth back on Terra was considered obnoxious. But on Althea, it meant everything. It can be very beneficial to have a powerful reputation.

    ¡°I understand,¡± answered Arlan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already explained to Emile what you told me. We¡¯re both here to let you know of your duties and your training,¡± said Duke Reeve as he sat down on the bed.

    ¡°Arlan, you¡¯re now the Duke¡¯s son and a Baron from House Reeve. What you say, or do, represents this family. I trust you¡¯ll know how to behave since you¡¯ve been well spoken thus far.¡± said Emile as he hands a scroll to Arlan, ¡°This is your special enrollment into Lancel High Academy. It¡¯s one of the four academies across the Midland Kingdom. Lancel High Academy has the best instructors for court education, military studies, swordsmanship, economics, mana manipulation, ancient history, and other subjects.¡±

    An academy? I¡¯ve attended a military academy back on Terra. This should be no different. But this will prove extremely useful for learning skills, cultivating my core, and learning magic. I should take advantage of this for sure.

    ¡°When does the first semester start?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°In two months when the fall season takes over. Lancel High Academy is next to Auron, the emerald lake city. We own a Manor there that you¡¯ll be staying at until you¡¯re done with your first year.¡± stated Count Emile, ¡°Until then, I¡¯ll teach you about the Midland Kingdom¡¯s inner workings and your father will train you in combat.¡±

    ¡°One year from now, we¡¯ll reconvene about how we can prevent Midland¡¯s downfall,¡± said the Duke. ¡°You¡¯ll be attending the war council when I rally the banners at that time.¡±

    ¡°Louis, it¡¯s getting late now. Let your son get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sleep well, son. We start tomorrow in the morning.¡±

    Count Emile and Duke Reeve left for their quarters but are replaced by Jeanette and Maria. Arlan laid down on his bed for the first time. It felt like a cloud had been pulled down to create the very bed he laid on. He fell into a deep slumber the moment he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 6

    The young baron¡¯s instinct warned of potential danger and forced him awake. Arlan jerked up to see two different maids setting up his outfit for the day. The maids noticed the young baron and instantly bowed. They both simultaneously greeted, ¡°Good morning, Master Arlan.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, what are your names?¡±

    ¡°My name is Helga, Master Arlan.¡±

    ¡°My name is Lynn, Master Arlan.¡±

    Both maids had petite bodies with white hair and were in their early twenties.

    ¡°Thank you, you may call me Arlan when it''s just us,¡± said Arlan as he got out of bed. He made his way to the clothes left out only to have the maids start undressing him. Arlan forgot to tell the two maids that he¡¯d change himself but decided it was too late.

    The outfit was a simple white tunic with a thin gray overcoat with red linings and a buttoned collar. Arlan¡¯s sigil was pinned to the collar to represent his first day as a Reeve.

    ¡°The Duke brought some gifts for you at your desk,¡± stated Helga. Arlan thanked Helga and moved over to see what his father had bestowed upon him. It was a refined leather belt with a shortsword attached to it. Golden lions lined the black scabbard while the blade was twenty inches long. Arlan decided to draw the blade out.

    It was the same color as Duke Reeve¡¯s longsword. A fat smile struck Arlan as he realized its material. Arlan had read about this light, illustrious, and rare metal. Mithril was used by rich nobles, high-rank adventurers, and military commanders.

    Only two other metals were stronger. Adamantium and Meteorite. There are only eight known adamantium weapons in the Midland Kingdom. While no one has seen a Meteorite weapon in centuries.

    The young baron equipped the leather belt to his hip with the mithril shortsword dangling on the left. Now that he was no longer a commoner, he needed to dress the part. The outfit, the lion sigil, and the sword were representations of his wealth and status within the Reeve family.

    Satisfied with his preparations, Arlan left the room towards the dining hall. His two maids followed a short distance. Throughout Highmane, were many elite guards in full plate armor. Anytime Arlan walked by them, they¡¯d stand upright and bring their right fist to the center of their upper chest, this was the Midland salute.

    The savory aroma of turkey sausages and bacon seduced Arlan to the dining hall. Countess Vivia and her daughters were already eating at the table. ¡°Arlan, join us for breakfast, my dear.¡± commanded Countess Vivia, ¡°Louis and Emile are both attending to a small matter. We started without them.¡±

    Arlan sat down next to Katalina. As if they predicted the future, the servants set a plate of the hot savory breakfast in front of the hungry young boy. He ravenously devoured his food. Katalina¡¯s face evolved into pure curiosity at Arlan¡¯s demonic eating speeds causing Countess Vivia to let out a small laugh. Katalina finally asked, ¡°Arlan, are you even from this world?¡±

    You have no idea, Katalina. You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you.

    ¡°Probably not,¡± replied Arlan in a sarcastic, yet joking manner. The younger sister, Katherine joined her mother in giggling at the two. Katalina didn¡¯t understand the joke.

    ¡°My father tells me you¡¯ll be attending Lancel High Academy as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Katalina. Will you be attending as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am! I¡¯ve been preparing for this my whole life. I was born with advanced mana manipulation. With that, I can learn to cast spells.¡±

    Hearing that Katalina was born with advanced mana manipulation, Arlan¡¯s interest in their small talk grew a bit more.

    ¡°Arlan,¡± interjected Countess Vivia, ¡°You¡¯ll both be attending Lancel High Academy together. Please look after Katalina when you¡¯re there. I hear you¡¯re quite the capable fighter.¡±

    ¡°I will protect her with my life, Countess Vivia.¡± proclaimed Arlan in a gracefully confident manner. It was like a different person had taken over Arlan when he spoke to the Countess. Eating the final bite of his meal signaled Arlan to excuse himself from the dining hall. He was to see Count Emile in the council room.

    As a testament to the size of Highmane, It took two minutes to arrive at the council room from the dining hall. Two Heracul Knights were guarding the door. Both saluted and stated that Arlan was expected.

    Entering the council room revealed Arlan¡¯s adopted father and uncle surrounded by several nobles and a familiar armored knight. That knight was Lord Commander Jermain. They were in mid debate.

    Arlan caught bits of the discussion as he approached but it was not his place to ask or intervene. It had to do with bandits in the Dolaga Fields.

    When the Duke noticed his son had entered, he ended the discussion by declaring he¡¯d personally see to the matter. He was excited to see if Arlan had liked the gift. ¡°Everyone, this is my son, Arlan.¡± said the Duke as everyone bowed. Arlan responded with a bow as well.

    The nobles filed out of the room shortly after. Lord Commander Jermain stayed behind with the Reeves brothers. The Duke pointed to the sword at his son¡¯s hip and asked, ¡°Arlan, is the sword to your liking?¡±

    ¡°The sword fits me well, father, thank you,¡± replied Arlan. He always enjoyed receiving weapons as gifts, even before he came to Althea.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same sword given to me by my father at your age.¡± said the Duke with a proud smile, ¡°Now start your daily lesson with your uncle and come to the training hall in two hours.¡± ordered the Duke as he left with Lord Commander Jermain. Count Emile pointed to a seat next to him, signaling for Arlan to take that seat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start your first lesson. Today, I¡¯m going to teach you about the Seven Great Houses and how they rule over Midland. We¡¯ll also cover topics regarding the trade, laws, culture, and nobility of the Northeastern region. Use the parchment and quill for notes.¡± instructed Count Emile as he grabbed multiple books from a nearby bookshelf.

    Arlan wasn¡¯t good at fighting because he spent his former life as a soldier, he was good at fighting because he could process information at an abnormal rate. As if his mind was a computer, he¡¯d always come up with the right plan or strategy to win. This wasn¡¯t limited to battles or wars.

    On Terra, the Federation Military hailed Rove as a war genius due to his unparalleled strategy and tactics. He was quickly promoted and became the youngest Field General at twenty-one.

    When he woke up as Arlan, his body was fragile but his mind was left untouched. Arlan never passed up any opportunities to gather intel. He was like a sponge, ready to soak in information.

    After thirty minutes into the lesson, Count Emile was impressed by Arlan¡¯s comprehension skills. Most young nobles would find the subjects boring but Arlan showed true interest in the lesson. The uncle realized that his nephew wasn''t only a capable fighter, but was also very intelligent. To keep up with Arlan, Count Emile had to increase the speed of his lecture. Even when a minute wasn¡¯t wasted, two hours went by quickly.

    Count Emile finished shelving the last book when he turned to his pupil and said, ¡°Arlan, I¡¯m impressed that you learn at a rate tenfold faster than anyone I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Knowledge and information are considered dangerous weapons as well,¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°Only fourteen and you¡¯re wiser than most people twice your age. Head down to the training hall. Word of advice, I know you¡¯re strong but your father''s strength is unrivaled. He¡¯s been called the Lion¡¯s Claw for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Emile, thank you for the lesson and advice. Until next time.¡± Arlan replied as he bowed and exited the room.

    The young baron made his way through Highmane once more. As a testament to the castle''s size, Arlan greeted at least thirty different servants and guards before reaching the training hall. Loud metal colliding could be heard from within.

    Entering the hall revealed Duke Louis Reeve dueling with Lord Commander Jermain, both combatants donned their full battle regalia. The veteran warriors traded blows with full might.

    While Arlan watched, Helga and Lynn came up behind him with a steel cuirass. It¡¯s quite difficult to put on armor alone, so Arlan allowed the two maids to assist him. Once the maids finished, Arlan heard the intensity grow. Sparks erupted from where their death machines made contact.

    Lord Commander Jermain wielded a halberd, which is a polearm with an axeblade accompanying the spearhead. Arlan noticed that the bladed area at the end of the halberd was charcoal black.

    That halberd must be made of darksteel. I¡¯ve read that it¡¯s twice the weight of normal steel weaponry but much stronger and more durable. It¡¯s right under mithril in terms of power. The massive extra weight means this isn¡¯t an easy weapon to use. That knight must have incredible strength and training to wield such a heavy weapon.

    Arlan activated [Battle Trance] so he could read the fight better. After a short stalemate, Lord Commander Jermain channeled large amounts of his essence in preparation for an attack. The Duke responded by taking a few steps back and assuming a defensive posture. Milliseconds after, the knight swung his darksteel halberd horizontally at the Duke. Something peculiar caught Arlan¡¯s eyes, an apparition of a bull¡¯s head manifested itself within the swing.

    I need to figure out if that attack was related to his weapon or some kind of skill like [Battle Trance].

    Right before the knight¡¯s mysterious attack reached its destination, a monstrous pressure erupted. The Duke thrust his mithril longsword into the darksteel halberd¡¯s axeblade. Lord Commander Jermain¡¯s swing was violently recoiled, pushing him back several meters. The essence used by the Duke was four times the amount Arlan currently had.

    [Battle Trance] revealed gargantuan amounts of essence flowing from these two. Arlan was sure that the Duke didn¡¯t have this much when they first surrounded him, probably because he wasn¡¯t actively channeling any. Although the Lord Commander had half the essence of the Duke, it was still double Arlan¡¯s current capacity.

    The outcome of the duel had been decided after the mysterious bull attack was deflected. Lord Commander Jermain conceded to the Duke with a salute and bow. The Duke replied with a salute as well. The Lord Commander Jermain left the middle of the training area after being acknowledged.

    The Duke motioned his adopted son to the center of the training hall. ¡°Come Arlan, swing your blade at me with all your might.¡± ordered the Duke to his son. The young baron silently accepted his father¡¯s orders. He drew his mithril shortsword and assumed the position where the Lord Commander stood during the duel. Both the Duke and Arlan released their killing intent. Everyone in the room instantly felt that this young boy was no ordinary man. To be able to exude such a murderous aura and stand before the Duke with no ounce of fear, was a spectacle.

    When Arlan stood before the Duke, he was reminded of his current body''s disadvantages. He was tremendously smaller and more fragile than his new father. The Duke towered over his son at six feet and five inches. The young baron was about fifteen inches shorter.

    In preparation for his first duel with the Duke, Arlan channeled his essence into his body. After leveling up, he now had access to fifteen percent of his total essence capacity. But even that wouldn¡¯t be enough to match the duke just yet.

    The young Reeve started with a downward diagonal strike against the older Reeve. The Duke responded with a perfect parry. Sparks exploded as the weapons collided. A loud metal clang complimented the entire training hall.

    Arlan increased the speed of his swings to look for an opening. With no results, the Duke maintained his posture while he effortlessly blocked each strike. The old Reeve did this with one hand on his sword.

    My instincts say to use the skill called [Trifecta] and it feels like I know how it works. I guess there¡¯s no better time to use it.

    Arlan still had a good surplus of his essence and focused on how he could activate his new ability. He momentarily paused his attacks, to see how the ability would work.

    Activating [Battle Trance] was as simple as an on-and-off thought. Maybe attack skills activated with a use thought? Use [Trifecta].

    As if Arlan clicked a button, [Trifecta] activated. Arlan lept two feet up while spinning. His blade was swung at the Duke with twice the amount of power; essence had amplified his attack.

    The first hit was blocked by the Duke¡¯s guard but the ferocity pushed the old Reeve back a few feet. Arlan wasn¡¯t finished, [Trifecta] had two more attacks behind it. The two strikes followed up within a quarter of a second. The Duke blocked the second hit again but this time with both hands and didn¡¯t move back.

    On the third hit, the same pressure that erupted earlier exploded once more. This time, Arlan was sent flying back several meters but rebounded on his feet. The Duke had used a skill to deflect the final attack from [Trifecta]. The young warrior looked up to see his father holding up his hand.

    ¡°That was Impressive Arlan, your stance is strange, but it¡¯s like you¡¯ve honed it to near perfection for a decade already.¡± said the Duke as he sheathed his sword, ¡°You also performed a Mar-Tech I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know what a Mar-Tech is. Please enlighten me, father¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°Martial techniques.¡± answered the Duke, ¡°They¡¯re special attacks and abilities gifted by the war gods to the first humans. Mar-Tech was passed down over thousands of years. Some of it¡¯s been lost forever, while some are widely known. There are two ways to fight, one is to use essence and enhance your physical body. The other is harnessing mana to cast magic spells. Mana can also indirectly enhance your physical body by casting enchantments. Both are equally powerful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I came into possession of mine but I believe it¡¯s called [Trifecta]. Did the Lord Commander Jermain use a Mar-Tech as well?¡± admitted Arlan even though he knew how he got his Mar-Tech.

    ¡°Yes, the Lord Commander used [Raging Bull] to accelerate power into his attack. His ability lets him multiply the force of his swing based on the weight of the weapon. He uses darksteel weapons for that purpose.¡±

    ¡°I see. Father, do you have any Mar-Tech as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have mastered quite a few Mar-Tech. Most soldiers, adventurers, or other fighters are only capable of learning a few in their lifetime. For you to know one at this age is nothing short of a genius.¡± stated the Duke, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll teach you all my Mar-Techs. While your essence is extremely gifted, your physical body is holding you back still. Learning Mar-Tech requires your essence to be completely drained for a day or sometimes weeks. Recovery varies from person to person. Some don¡¯t even recover from the weight of learning Mar-Tech.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to know how much essence you¡¯ll need?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°The quality of your core is most important, but efficient essence routing and current essence available are other secondary variables. The success of learning Mar-Tech is dependent on those variables.¡± stated the Duke.

    ¡°I see. How do I measure my core?¡± replied the intrigued son.

    ¡°There are many catalysts that can be used to analyze the quality of your core. There is a small ruby here in the training room against the wall near the door. Rubies are the most accurate measurement. Other gemstones aren¡¯t as accurate but are much more common. Place your hand on the ruby and channel your essence to full.¡± answered the Duke.

    Arlan follows his father¡¯s instructions and approaches a ruby crystal on a pedestal placed in the center of the wall. The young baron channels all of his essence as instructed. The ruby emits a glow that pierces into Arlan¡¯s hand. Arlan felt no pain as a letter appeared on the back of his hand.

    ¡°As I expected of someone who single-handedly defeated a company of goblins.¡± stated the Duke proudly.

    ¡°May I have an explanation of what this means?¡± asked his son.

    ¡°Yes Arlan, cores are separated into ten tiers. The tenth tier is the most powerful. Within each tier, a core must be refined to a pure white to advance to the next tier. All cores start with a red color. They move from red to orange, to yellow to white. Surpassing into the next tier requires a pure white core at your tier. Advancing tiers will multiply your essence or mana by quite a bit.

    ¡°What is my tier?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°My boy, your core has already been elevated to the third tier orange. I¡¯ve only been able to reach the fifth-tier yellow. Most soldiers or mages never break into the second tier.¡±

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s the highest tier you¡¯ve ever seen?¡±

    ¡°The best fighters across Althea are no higher than fifth tiers. Anything higher is considered impossible for mortals to reach. Dragons and mythical beasts have seventh-tier cores.¡±

    ¡°How does one advance to the next tier?¡± asked Arlan again.

    ¡°Through intense training by cultivating your core. Arlan, at your age, with a third-tier core, you¡¯ve already reached what most fail to do in a lifetime. That¡¯s enough for today. You¡¯re dismissed for today.¡± answered Duke Reeve.

    ¡°Thank you, father.¡±

    As Arlan bowed out, the two assigned maids removed his armor. Arlan made his way to his quarters while thinking of what he learned today.

    Alright, it¡¯s time I check out Galdo City. Although I think it may be better to check it out in secret.

    Arlan ordered the two maids to stay in his quarters while he donned a blue cloak. It was the least expensive-looking cloak the young baron could find. Arlan made his way to the front gate of Highmane. He was already well known among Highmane and rumors were already spreading throughout Galdo City. The guards instantly recognized him with his hood down. But as Arlan left the castle and entered the city, he raised his hood and vanished into the crowds.

    The young baron¡¯s first steps into the city felt surreal. It was his first time finally exploring a large city on Althea. While this venture was for intelligence, Arlan could not help but indulge himself in walking the streets. He found multiple vendor stalls, houses, stores, restaurants, and other assortments of buildings. Within these buildings were different varying characters. The city was bustling and the people were quite lively.

    Before Arlan had noticed, an hour had passed and it was already three in the afternoon. He¡¯d just arrived at the market square, the center of Galdo City. As he explored the markets, a restaurant towards the end seduced his hunger. No one in the market recognized his face yet and he intentionally hid his sigil under his cloak.

    Upon entry, a human maid with black long hair greeted the young baron without realizing his nobility. She held a very nice hourglass figure and looked to be in her early twenties. The maid guided Arlan to a table in the corner. The tavern was bustling with life and the atmosphere was joyous.

    Arlan ordered a special chicken soup with freshly made plum juice. As he began devouring his food, he noticed a trio of nobles entering the tavern with two escort guards. Something that bothered Arlan was this establishment didn¡¯t seem to appeal to the upper class.

    Arlan left one silver coin for the tab on the table, it was payment for his food and more. Being the son of Duke Reeve meant he had access to a large amount of wealth. Arlan got up and followed the trio from a distance and noticed they arrived at a table with three army recruits. Arlan activated [Battle Trance] to ascertain the area better.

    The three noblemen appeared to be in their late teens, the same as the recruits sitting at the table. A teal-haired noble started by shouting at the recruits who instantly stood up from their table and bowed. ¡°You lowlifes are insulting me when you fight against my banner during training. You need to know your place and stay your hand during combat training. Or you¡¯ll lose it.¡± exclaimed the teal-haired noble.

    One of the recruits replied, ¡°I apologize for our rudeness, sir. But we were merely doing as our instructor told us to.¡± Arlan recognized that recruit. It was JD.

    JD, I thought you¡¯d be in the Knight¡¯s Academy by now. Not a recruit in the Midland Army.

    At the end of that thought, the purple-haired noble grabbed JD by his uniform¡¯s collar and started dragging him out. With this commotion, everyone in the tavern had turned their attention to the corner. None of the maids dare say anything to the nobles.

    JD allowed the nobles to drag him towards the center, right past Arlan. Afterward, the purple-haired noble proclaimed, ¡°Get on your knees and beg for our mercy. Or I¡¯ll have you removed from the Midland Army!¡±

    The soldier obeyed and knelt towards the nobles. Before JD could say anything, the teal-haired noble raised the scabbard of his sword and prepared to strike JD. Arlan knew it was time to intervene. He had brought his mithril sword along with him.

    Arlan channeled essence and used his scabbard to block the attack for JD, positioning himself right between the two in the Tavern. It knocked the teal-haired noble on his rear. The nervous green-haired noble replied, ¡°Heathen! Do you dare get in my way? I¡¯m Ralph Pennington. My father is a knight in the Midland A-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Arlan interrupted. JD¡¯s eyes widened as he thought he just heard Arlan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be punished!¡± Ralph threatened Arlan.

    Let¡¯s have a little fun.

    ¡°Oh no, punishment by the fucking ugly kid! What will I ever do?¡± acted Arlan sarcastically. This struck a nerve with all three nobles.

    ¡°Smitty beat this hooligan!¡± ordered Ralph to one of the guard escorts. It was a guard in his late thirties wearing chainmail. The guard didn¡¯t draw his weapon but approached Arlan with the intent to strike him with his gauntlets. Arlan motioned for JD to step back, everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Arlan and Smitty with the promise of violence.

    Smitty was at least seven inches taller than Arlan and approached with intent. Arlan decided not to release his killing intent and used the hilt to defend himself. As Smitty approached striking distance, Arlan channeled his essence and prepared to riposte the inevitable strike.

    The escort guard lunged at the young baron with his right metal fist. Arlan was able to deflect the blow with the hilt. A loud thud echoed through the entire tavern. Smitty let out a slight groan and realized his hand was broken. The guard was now rendered unable to fight.

    ¡°You damned useless soldier!¡± Ralph scolded his guard, ¡°Rodrid, you beat him.¡±

    Before the second guard could approach, six different city guards invaded the tavern and surrounded the scene. Ralph and his posse immediately pointed the guards towards JD and Arlan and accused the pair of thievery and violence. The city guards immediately drew swords. One of the senior city guards declared to Arlan, ¡°Lower your weapons and surrender. If you refuse, you¡¯ll pay with your blood.¡±

    Arlan remained calm and simply lowered his hood. Everyone in the tavern immediately gasped and the guards withdrew their weapons immediately. Arlan¡¯s collar was now visible with the golden lion sigil, a special sigil signifying his baron title. The senior city guard broke the silence, ¡°My Lord, please excuse my incompetence. We were unaware that it was you. I offer my sincerest apologies.¡±

    ¡°I have not been offended. Arrest the three nobles and their guards,¡± ordered Arlan with ease. JD was shocked with silence.

    The young baron was now in full control with leverage of the Reeve¡¯s sigil. Since Arlan never heard of the Pennington name, it was safe to assume their house was of much lower status. With Arlan¡¯s orders, the guards followed and the nobles pleaded for forgiveness. ¡°Milord, we beg for mercy. We were not aware of your status.¡±

    ¡°I shall grant you mercy. Under the condition that you leave this soldier to his duties for the rest of your lives.¡± responded the young baron.

    ¡°Your mercy is endless, Milord,¡± begged Ralph as left the tavern with his posse behind him. Arlan ushered for the guards to leave as well and they obeyed. They didn¡¯t dare question a Baron, even if the Baron was fourteen. Arlan then turned to JD who still was shocked with wide eyes. Arlan greeted first.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, JD.¡±

    ¡°Arlan! I mean, Milord-¡±

    ¡°No need for manners, Arlan is just fine.¡±

    ¡°Right! I thought I heard your voice! It really is you. You¡¯re a Baron of House Reeve now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still not used to being a Baron either,¡± replied Arlan as he noticed the two other soldiers still back at the table. ¡°Should we return to your friends and catch up?¡±

    ¡°As a noble, we shouldn¡¯t sit next to you.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t matter, no one would dare question a Reeve,¡± stated Arlan. JD nodded and the two walked over to the nervous pair. JD tried to introduce Arlan, ¡°This is my friend fro-¡±

    ¡°Baron Arlan of House Reeve. Pleased to meet you two.¡± inserted Arlan as he bowed.

    ¡°Milord, I¡¯m Trent and this is Erin. We¡¯re recruits with the Galdo City Garrison. Please excuse our presence.¡± stated Trent who was taller than JD and barely fifteen years old. He wore the Midland Army recruit uniform like JD and Erin. The uniforms were dark blue long sleeve dress shirts with gray pants with medals and rank insignias. They were recruits still, not considered soldiers till they finished their training.

    The trio nervously made room for Arlan to sit. The same maid who seated Arlan ran by and bowed nervously and took Arlan¡¯s order. The recruit¡¯s eyes widened when Arlan ordered more expensive items off the menu. Erin felt uneasy and decided to ask. ¡°Milord, how is it that you know JD and why are you sitting with us? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to eat at a more luxurious restaurant? Forgive my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known JD for a while. We lived at the orphanage together. This is my first time exploring Galdo City and I¡¯d like to experience the area fully. If you¡¯re friends with JD, I¡¯d like to thank you for keeping him out of trouble.¡± replied Arlan.

    ¡°Milord, Trent, and I both owe JD a great deal. He¡¯s helped us and many others endure the training. We¡¯re thankful for your intervention.¡± stated Erin.

    ¡°JD, why was the Pennington kid after you?¡±

    ¡°I was able to beat him in a training skirmish between our banner and theirs. He didn¡¯t enjoy being beaten by a commoner. So we came here to celebrate our victory today and that¡¯s when he showed up.¡± stated JD as he looked at his cup, ¡°Arlan¡­ How did you end up becoming a Baron for the Reeves family?¡±

    ¡°I seem to have impressed Duke Reeves by slaying a company of Goblins on the way here. Then during our dinner, he was able to get a grasp of my intentions. So he ended up adopting me as his son. Duke Reeves is my father.¡± stated Arlan.

    Once the young baron finished his sentence, Trent and Erin both choked on their drinks and began coughing. JD held a very shocked face while Arlan let out a laugh.

    ¡°I heard of the rumors of the Duke¡¯s new son. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be you.¡± said JD as he let out a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t change. You could¡¯ve flashed your sigil way earlier. But you decided to break that nitwit¡¯s hand.¡± Arlan wrapped his arm around JD¡¯s neck and started rubbing his fist into JD¡¯s head. While JD and Arlan let out laughs, Trent and Erin looked at each other in disbelief that a baron was acting so casually with them.

    A Baron from House Reeve had joined them for dinner and was acting incredibly casual with JD. This wasn¡¯t a normal sight for commoners. The maid came about with four tauro steaks. Each slab gave off a savory aroma. All four of them haven¡¯t had tauro meat. They dove right in and after eating, they forgot Arlan was a noble and that they were commoners. Arlan was bombarded by different questions but he was able to answer them. It satisfied the recruit¡¯s curiosity about Highmane, the Duke, and combat.

    JD was able to update Arlan on the rest of the orphans. Noah is a Midland Army recruit but is on a training exercise with his unit. Chrysta became an apprentice mage. Sayla and Layla, both work with a merchant union. Greenhorn, whose name is Wren, was taken in by the local blacksmith. Doyle, who Arlan knew as ¡®Reachy,¡¯ is a student with the Galdo City Ministry.

    JD explained that he didn¡¯t make it into the Galdo Knight Academy. This surprised Arlan because JD was talented enough and had the capabilities to become a Knight. The young baron knew he wielded the power to change his friend¡¯s fate.

    ¡°JD, I could have you enrolled into the Knight Academy under House Reeve''s endorsement.¡± Arlan offered. JD paused for a moment and the other two recruit¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You¡¯d¡­ do that for me?!¡± shouted JD as his eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, under our endorsement, you wouldn¡¯t have any issues either,¡± stated Arlan. Trent and Erin looked at JD with pure envy after such a golden offer.

    ¡°Thanks, Arlan, but I can¡¯t leave my friends behind. If I wasn¡¯t around, the Penningtons would easily have at them,¡± said JD. Trent and Erin instantly told JD to reconsider.

    You were always standing up for others, even when you had to make sacrifices.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a messenger in the morning that they¡¯ll be changed to a unit under House Reeve''s name. That¡¯ll keep the Penningtons from causing harm. But I¡¯ll only do this if you agree to my offer.¡± replied Arlan. This wasn¡¯t that much of a hassle for Arlan. Having a unit transfer would have minimal cost. Trent and Erin¡¯s eyes widened as they¡¯d be under the Reeve¡¯s banner, a well-respected House.

    JD began to tear. The weight of looking out for his friends was gone. He knew that they¡¯d be in good hands. ¡°Thanks, Arlan, I¡¯m going to become a Knight. You better pick me up as your retainer.¡± smiled the future knight.

    ¡°Always, my dear friend. I want you to come to see me at Highmane if anything ever goes wrong. This is also open to anyone from your unit.¡± said Arlan with warmth. Erin and Trent were simply awed at being able to enter Highmane to see a Baron.

    ¡°Simply tell the guards that Baron Arlan Reeve sent for you and they will immediately take you to me.¡± instructed Arlan, ¡°But you JD, I need you to become a Knight, I¡¯m going to need someone I can trust. This country is going to war in one year.¡±

    The trio was immediately shocked at the revelation but dared not to ask more. Festivities for the night had their highs and lows. The sun had just set and Arlan had to return to Highmane before his father would send for him. He parted ways with JD and his new friends to begin his walk home. Arlan didn¡¯t bother to hide his face anymore due to the recent events. He left the tavern with every patron watching his every move.

    Into the cool summer breeze, Arlan saw extra guards stationed in the area and the Galdo City nightlife emerging. This city doesn¡¯t sleep until late at night. Workers wanting to spend a part of their day¡¯s wage fueled this nightly crowd.

    This is way too much security for this area, it¡¯s likely for me.

    Arlan began making his way home. He headed back west, the walk would only take about fifteen minutes. The many pathways at night weren¡¯t dangerous due to the number of people still walking about. That didn¡¯t stop a hooded figure from following Arlan.

    Arlan would activate his [Battle Trance] skill every few minutes and would notice this same person following him at a distance. The stranger also had quite a large amount of essence but it wasn¡¯t even a fraction of Arlan¡¯s.

    The young baron turned a corner onto a street that had only a few people about. Arlan immediately faced his pursuer and let his killing intent flourish towards his stalker. The aura was so powerful that every bystander on the street felt uneasy and immediately looked toward Arlan in disbelief.

    The stalker who had just turned the corner was stunned by what he felt and saw. A hazel brown-haired kid staring right at him with murderous eyes ready to pierce his soul. The stalker¡¯s hand grasped the hilt of his sword. He had been trained to react this way. The bystanders noticed this and gasped at the event unfolding. Some began to back up into the homes and shops. The young baron simply turned back towards Highmane and kept walking.

    Arlan used [Battle Trance] to reaffirm that he was not followed any longer.

    I¡¯m going to have to be careful even in the city. I¡¯ll have to establish some kind of information system through recon or other means. I need to know who that was.

 Chapter 7

    One week had passed since Arlan¡¯s venture out into Galdo City. Duke Louis and Count Emile were informed of the exchange between Arlan and Ralph Pennington at the tavern. They both applauded Arlan for his response in defending JD, loyalty to the soldiers was important to the Reeves. A privilege of being in one of the most powerful houses.

    A more powerful house could overrule the smaller houses, which had its pros and cons. If exercised right, it would keep the other houses in check. If wrongly used, it could lead to corruption and abuse of power.

    For the last several days, Arlan had been training with the Duke and following lessons with his uncle. The young baron was able to strengthen his core from orange to yellow. A familiar voice announced that he advanced to level 6. Arlan figured there was some kind of correlation between his core and his ¡°levels¡± but it seems like he was the only one aware of these levels. Arlan was starting to adjust to this cycle as he only had two months before he had to head to Lancel High Academy.

    Another week had passed and Arlan was summoned to accompany the Duke. They were to remove the bandits in the Dolaga Fields. The young baron donned full steel armor. In the courtyard, Arlan was introduced to his dark stygian by his father. The Duke said to Arlan, ¡°He¡¯ll respond to your essence that you channel. Dark stygian are not easy creatures to tame. But with your abilities, you¡¯re already more powerful than the average knight. Give it a name. He¡¯s yours.¡±

    Arlan leaned in and whispered into its ear as he channeled his essence. He named his new partner, Kage. Arlan could feel Kage responding to his essence welcoming Arlan to climb on the saddle. As the young baron mounted the horse, the servants, guards, and other knights were greatly impressed at the feat.

    As the gate of Highmane opened for the morning, Duke Louis and his son left the city accompanied by a hundred Heracul Knights. They rode out west for a few hours and stopped at a small creek. The area was a vast grassy plain with a handful of trees. A clear blue sky blessed them on their journey. The sight would¡¯ve been more enjoyable if it weren¡¯t for the promise of violence to come.

    Arlan led Kage to the river to drink water as the rest of the knights were doing. Arlan joined the Duke as he was sitting on a nearby log overwatching the creek. ¡°My boy, you amaze me by the day. You can now ride a dark stygian. You¡¯re the youngest rider I¡¯ve seen.¡± exclaimed the Duke proudly.

    ¡°I hope I can continue living up to your expectations,¡± replied Arlan.

    ¡°The bandits have a hideout nearby that borders the Dolaga Fields. We¡¯re close. I know your abilities are far greater than even some of my knights. The way you killed the goblins when we met, I know that you¡¯ve taken lives before that day. Something tells me that there¡¯s more to you than I know. So I brought you along to fight the bandits as well.¡±

    ¡°I will fulfill my duty as a Reeve. But I have one request, I wish to lead my own small banner.¡±

    ¡°Twenty Heracul Knights will be assigned to you from my banner. They will form your detachment. I was going to assign a few as a personal guard but I can see the fire in you. You¡¯ll assist on the flank of the battle formation. I¡¯ll send them to you before we head out.¡± responded the Duke as he patted Arlan on the head. The son saluted his father with respect and left for his steed.

    Arlan returned to Kage and mounted his steed. The young baron turned around to see twenty knights awaiting him. When Arlan was back on Terra as Rove, meeting new soldiers or being assigned to lead entirely new units was normal.

    ¡°Knights! I will be leading this unit during this next battle." proclaimed Arlan to his subordinates. All twenty knights saluted and replied.

    ¡°Our lives are yours to command!¡±

    The Warband continued its journey with Arlan and his twenty knights on the right flank in a column formation. They rode for another hour before they spotted smoke in the distance. The smoke was too dark and too heavy for campfires.

    Duke Louis Reeve sent a few knights to scout the smoke. These knights were veterans in all manners related to war, even reconnaissance. After ten minutes, a scout returned and kneeled before the Duke.

    ¡°My liege, not a single bandit remained. Their bodies have been ravaged. We found traces of orc prints and weapons. An orc war party must¡¯ve raided the bandits.¡±

    ¡°I see. Return to your unit.¡± replied the Duke with a puzzled look. Arlan overheard the report and rode up to the Duke to inquire about the strange report.

    ¡°Father, your orders?¡± asked the young baron.

    ¡°We will ride out in search of the orcs. We need to find out how many have come to Dolaga Fields. Whoever spots them first, will fire an illumination spell into the air.¡± ordered the Duke confidently.

    The hundred-strong unit was split into four groups. The Duke led the main group of forty Heracul Knights to search further west. Arlan¡¯s troop was tasked with heading north. Another twenty knights led by a senior Heracul Knight headed south to search the meadows. The remaining twenty held their ground as reserves to assist in the event of an ambush.

    Arlan began by leading his knights north through meadows and patches of trees. All of the knights under his command were veterans of multiple wars. They showed no signs of weakness or cowardice. This gave Arlan a confident feeling that they would not falter at the first sign of battle.

    Any soldier who''s a virgin to battle may freeze at the start. This was extremely dangerous to that soldier and his troop. Soldiers rely on each other to cover their responsibilities and sectors. Without this sense of duty to their brethren, that unit is at risk of falling apart.

    Arlan was also quite impressed that these knights dare not question that they were being led by a fourteen-year-old. The Duke¡¯s commands were absolute, they were to obey Arlan in battle. To attribute to this confidence from his unit, every Heracul Knight has heard of the young baron¡¯s ruthlessness against the goblins when he first met the Duke. He was no ordinary fourteen-year-old. He was a soldier in his past life and now he¡¯s a Reeve. His subordinates understood that quite well.

    The twenty knights and the noble rounded a path revealing a meadow. Arlan¡¯s eyes immediately widened at what was in the green clearing. A merchant¡¯s caravan of ten wagons was under attack by at least fifty orcs. There were at least a hundred elves but only half of them were alive.

    Orcs were at least a foot taller than most humans. They were muscular, spoke their own dialect, wore janky armor, and wielded heavy weapons. Orcs were powerful with essence but could control little mana. Some orcs were gifted with vast control of mana and were tribal seers. But these kinds of orcs were rare. This raiding party in particular did not seem equipped well enough to be considered by the Rhota Tribe. They were likely a nomadic bandit tribe.

    The survivors were trying to regroup on the west side of Arlan as his group was on the south side. The caravan was still at least a good two hundred meters away. The east end of the caravan was where the orc raiders attacked from.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Knight Jocko, send the signal to the others. Knights, prepare for battle!¡± ordered Arlan as he drew his mithril sword. Jocko was the appointed knight who was to signal his illumination spell. Arlan had gone over contingencies and formations prior to moving out. This allowed Arlan faster response and movements instead of having to plan on the go.

    Arlan needed to act fast to save as many elves as he could. But charging in without a plan could end in his death or others. One of the contingencies Arlan went over with his unit capabilities. While they were among the best, they could only fight two orcs at a time. Three orcs could easily kill a Heracul Knight.

    I just need to stall long enough for reinforcements. The reserves should be here in seven minutes but the rest should be here in around fifteen minutes. Alright, this is doable.

    Deafening screams could be heard as Arlan formed his knights into a wedge formation. The young baron was at the speartip as they began their charge. Thunderous hooves slamming into the green meadow could be heard. Some of the orcs began to notice while others were still ravaging the elves.

    Before the orcs could organize a counter, Arlan had already reached the center of the Caravan. Each wagon had enough room for at least two horses to ride in. The young baron was the first to clash through the center, Kage slammed into the first orc shattering his bones and his head was separated by a teal-bladed weapon. It was Arlan¡¯s mithril sword.

    The rest of the knights clashed with the orcs while avoiding the elven merchants. The initial clash took out ten of the fifty orcs. The knights positioned themselves between the orcs and elves. Arlan turned his attention to the center of the remaining forty orcs who started to form a phalanx. Arlan reactively ordered his knights to dismount and send their horses back the way they came. They could not fight mounted if they were to defend the elves.

    There has to be some kind of commander or leader on their side. If we could just destroy their echelon, it would greatly reduce their ability to organize.

    Arlan reformed his knights while shouting to the elves to stay behind them. Arlan appointed four knights to protect the rear and sides of the remaining elves. There were about forty elves left alive.

    The orcs began to chant together in unison, they were rallying for a fight. A particular orc in the center with a red-horned helmet stood out and pointed his massive two-handed greataxe at Arlan. This signaled the orcs to begin their charge while roaring out battle cries. This clash was dangerous. They were outnumbered greatly and they needed to hold out for at least another six minutes before the reserves would arrive.

    Arlan had about twenty-five seconds to rally his knights. ¡°Knights, hold this line through your dying breath and you will live forever!¡±

    Arlan¡¯s words echoed in the hearts of his subordinates. Emotions of duty, honor, and brotherhood reverberated to each soldier. This was the kindle needed to light the fire that burned heavily into their hearts. Weaponized emotions are important on the battlefield.

    Each Heracul Knight was armed with a kite shield and sword. Kite shields aren''t large enough to form full shield walls. Arlan ordered each knight to counter the initial push with the shields and advance thereafter.

    As the orcs reached the knights, Arlan ordered ¡°Now!¡±

    A symphony of battle rang through the field. Battle cries were the strings and shields were the percussion. All the knights channeled max essence and synchronized a Mar-Tech called [Shield Strike]. A cone of kinetic energy erupted forth from the shields. The force continued beyond their initial targets, which countered the orc¡¯s momentum.

    The orc¡¯s front rows were splattered to the ground with crushed spines or caved chest cavities. The rows behind were hit by a concussive echo and knocked on their backs. Before they could even get up, the orcs were relentlessly executed without remorse by Arlan and his knights. This left only twenty-two orcs in the fight.

    We can at least safely hold out now. We just have to--Fuck!

    Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] picked up another fifty orcs from the east. They had just arrived within range.

    This must be the group that wiped out the bandits earlier. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll hold out against them if we hold here. They¡¯ll overrun us even with the reinforcements.

    Arlan used [Trifecta] to strike down an orc in front of him and it took all three strikes. These monstrosities were at least tier 2 in essence. Arlan could sense the orc commander was at least a tier 3.

    The momentum built by the young baron and his knights became the deciding factor in the initial clash. They continued to push against the remaining orcs in front of them as they struggled to reorganize from the Mar-Tech earlier. Abilities and attacks that are powerful on their own, have even more destructive force when synergized with others.

    ¡°Push onward and stay as a unit!¡± ordered Arlan as his knights obeyed.

    We need to deal as much damage as possible to the orcs in front of us, it¡¯ll reduce their numbers when their other unit arrives. We may hold the line if we¡¯re fast enough. I¡¯ll need to push myself past the limits as the spearhead.

    Arlan channeled maximum essence and strengthened his body beyond his limits. The orcs and knights alike could feel the tremendous killing pressure originating from the young baron. Everyone could tell Arlan was no ordinary fourteen-year-old boy.

    Some orcs felt challenged and some orcs felt fear. The knights could feel victory on their side with such a powerful presence. They were only used to this kind of presence from Duke Louis Reeve.

    The Knights and Arlan cut through waves of orcs before reaching the remaining nine orcs and the orc commander. Arlan wasn¡¯t sure if the orcs would retreat or stay. But based on what he learned about orcs in books, they rarely retreated. This kind of fanaticism was dangerous to both parties.

    ¡°Fall back!¡± ordered Arlan. Both the orcs and knights were confused alike but the knights obeyed within seconds. The Heracul Knights began retreating to the original treeline where they first saw the battle. The Knights stopped halfway realizing that Arlan stayed behind.

    ¡°Milord! We cannot leave without you!¡± yelled a knight who was conflicted by the orders and his duty.

    ¡°I will buy us time for reinforcements! Go now!¡± replied the lone warrior. Normally, the Knights would¡¯ve disobeyed the orders but they could feel the confidence, fire, and power that emanated from Arlan. They made sure to fall back.

    Arlan only had two minutes before the platoon of orcs would reach his position. He had to strike down the orc commander before then to reduce their effectiveness at a counterattack. The orcs began to surround the young boy. The orcs were cautious as they did not sense any fear from the young boy. They witness his power by cutting down an orc in an instant with [Trifecta].

    Arlan could only tap into seventeen percent of his essence. His core defined how much he could use. Three orcs went on the offensive as they raised their mighty clubs and hatchets for vertical attacks at Arlan.

    They were on all sides of Arlan except his back. But with enhanced strength and speed, Arlan dashed past the orc on the left and counterattacked with a horizontal slash. The other two orcs missed their mark.

    The orc struck by Arlan¡¯s sword was horizontally severed in two. It was crawling towards its brethren but helplessly died in mere seconds. When in shock, orcs behaved like any other creature that didn¡¯t want to die.

    Arlan reversed his direction and flanked the center orc. A thrust into its right arm caused it to drop its hatchet. Arlan caught the oversized hatchet with his left hand and drove it into the center orc¡¯s face. Even after Arlan released his hand, the hatchet was still lodged in the cranium.

    The third orc readied its club overhead but Arlan was too fast. With both hands, he¡¯d already thrust his sword deep into the orc¡¯s stomach and then forced his weight on the hilt. The teal longsword sliced back out with purple guts, like a pinata.

    Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] warned him of impending danger, so Arlan side-stepped from his position. He barely caught sight of a clever flying through where Arlan¡¯s head stood moments ago. The orc commander had sent his regards, hoping to maim or kill Arlan from afar.

    Arlan was fatigued from overloading his body with essence. But he ignored the pain and hacked his mithril sword into a wooden club that was mid-swing. The teal blade buttered past the maul and killed the orc wielder.

    The young baron decided on one last blitz to kill the orc commander. With his last bit of essence, he maximized his speed and he sprinted toward the orc commander. His opponent readied his massive greataxe. If Arlan was struck by it, he would die instantly. The young lion sprung high into the air with both his arms over his head. The orc commander responded by swinging his greataxe upwards, toward the fourteen-year-old Baron.

    This was the climax of the entire battle. Any mistakes or hesitation would result in Arlan¡¯s death. His story could end here.

 Chapter 8

    Arlan was at the apex when he brought down his instrument of death. There was no hesitation, only confidence in his actions. The orc commander¡¯s greataxe was too heavy to swing upward in time. Arlan was too close for the greataxe, only the blunt shaft made contact with the steel cuirass worn by the young baron. But Arlan had already cleaved down the orc commander¡¯s head.

    The force from the shaft sent Arlan flying ten meters away. Although the cuirass took the brunt of the force, another strike would break through it. There was a bruising soreness in his side. Without the armor, his ribcage would¡¯ve been destroyed.

    Arlan landed on his feet clutching his sides as the orcs nearby were infuriated at the death of their beloved leader. They charged at Arlan with fury and weapons raised. Arlan couldn¡¯t muster any more strength to fight against so many orcs at once. The tired warrior couldn¡¯t even lift his weapon.

    Timing. I hope I was right, or I¡¯ll die here now.

    Loud hail could be heard but it was not mother nature. It was the reinforcements from the Duke¡¯s banner. Duke Louis Reeves was the first to appear, he¡¯d destroyed all the orcs single-handedly with swift strikes from his long sword. Arlan¡¯s unit of Knights surrounded him as guards while the rest of the reinforcements began to clash with the platoon of orcs. It was a one-sided slaughter in favor of the knights.

    Arlan¡¯s vision began to blur as he asked Knight Jocko for a report. Using such essence had taken its toll on his body.

    ¡°Milord, we linked up with the Duke¡¯s banner and informed him. We instantly made haste,¡± said Knight Jocko as he remained vigilant of his surroundings.

    ¡°Good-¡± replied Arlan as he fainted.

    The last thing Arlan could hear was the system voice announcing he was now level 8.

    Before Arlan could open his eyes, he could feel his body in light pain and was immensely sore. He felt the warmth of his bed and his eyes slowly revealed his room back at Highmane. Two of his four maids, Jeanette and Maria were also in the room standing by his bed. Jeanette shouted at Maria to notify the Duke that his son was awake.

    As Maria left, Jeanette asked Arlan, ¡°Young Master, are you still in pain?¡±

    ¡°Yes but it isn¡¯t that bad,¡± replied Arlan.

    I¡¯ve been shot and stabbed before. This pain is nothing compared to that.

    ¡°Everyone will be pleased to hear of your recovery. Rest easy, young master,¡± said Jeanette as she bowed and backed away. The young baron still got up despite Jeanette¡¯s protests. The maid helped Arlan change into something more suitable to walk around in.

    As he was finished, the door erupted open to reveal the Duke, his uncle Emile, and Emile¡¯s family coming to see him. A familiar feeling swept through Arlan. Something warm and¡­ caring. This was something he felt with his soldiers back on Terra.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, my boy!¡± exclaimed the Duke as he swept Arlan up. Pain and soreness erupted all over Arlan as his adopted father embraced him. Uncle Emile came by and patted his nephew. ¡°Arlan, you are full of surprises!¡± said Count Emile.

    ¡°We were so worried about you! The Duke brought you back unconscious and we didn¡¯t know what to expect,¡± said Countess Vivia. The two younger daughters hid behind their mother as a small tear crept down her left eye.

    Arlan walked over and embraced the Countess for her love and care for him.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone. But I knew the Duke would come and I would be alright,¡± replied Arlan as he bowed.

    Arlan exchanged his account of the events the day before with his uncle and father. The castle chefs had brought in meals and tea for the reunion in Arlan¡¯s room. Everyone but the Duke was surprised at Arlan¡¯s accounts of charging into a mob of orcs. Compared to other demi-humans on Althea, orcs were among the most dangerous and vicious. Diplomacy was a rare option with orcs.

    The Duke had arrived just in time to wipe out the remaining orcs with the rest of his banner. The orcs were immediately routed and chased down. An investigation by the Midland Army was conducted under the supervision of Count Daxton Reeve. The presence of raider orcs in Northern Midland was strange since the orcs bordered the western regions.

    The elves were from a trading company based in Eastern Midland. They were from the great forest regions to the east. A letter from the elves was given to Arlan and it detailed that if he were ever in Eastern Midland, to come to see the head office.

    This would help greatly if I had the aid of a foreign trade company within Midland.

    The Duke and Count Emile believed that the appearance of orcs was no random matter. They believe it was done intentionally by a third party to weaken the Northern Midland hold. Arlan agreed and surmised that it was the first move by the rebellious houses.

    As the trio finished their discussion, everyone had left except his maids. Arlan resumed his rest by reading ministry reports in bed. These reports were left by Count Emile about the orc raids, rise in crime at Galdo city, bandit raids, and monsters appearing in the region. These contributed to the destabilization of the region. It was a common tactic used to weaken an area before an invasion.

    The aroma of sweet lavender tea invaded the room. Maria had brought some tea. Arlan expressed his gratitude as he sipped on the honey-infused drink. Then the young baron dismissed the maids so they could get some rest for themselves. Arlan decided it was time to retire as well.

    The next few days, Arlan resumed his training and education with his father and uncle. Arlan learned more about the geography and economies of each region while resuming combat training with his father. The encounter with the orcs had strengthened Arlan¡¯s core to a third-tier white and was ready to advance into the next tier.

    Normally, most adventurers, soldiers, mages, or knights could only peak at the third tier. Arlan was ready to advance at a young age. The Duke noticed this after measuring his son¡¯s core with the red gemstone. ¡°Arlan, my son, it¡¯s time you advance your tier. Go to the center of the room.¡± ordered the Duke.

    ¡°Yes, father.¡± obeyed Arlan.

    ¡°Advancing your core can come in two ways, one is to await an advancement naturally or to absorb an extracted monster core.¡±

    ¡°Absorbing monster cores? Excuse my ignorance, father. I wasn¡¯t aware it was possible.¡±

    ¡°It is a known method but monster cores are rare enough to come by. Killing a monster would rarely yield a monster core. It is a rare occasion to obtain one after killing a monster. The higher tier cores are even more expensive and rare.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe such an asset should be used on me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You represent House Reeve and you¡¯re my son. Fate has left a burden on your shoulders, you are to face those burdens with everything I can provide. Midland needs you at your best.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Norman appeared with a red pillow and a small hand-sized orb. It was the size of a walnut. The orb¡¯s color was mystical white with it a current of sparkles inside. Arlan could feel the intensity of at least a fourth-tier monster.

    ¡°Hold this griffin core in both your hands and intensify your essence and retract your essence at your peak. This should acclimate the essence together as one and absorb it into your core. Your body should be able to withstand this process.¡± stated the Duke.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Arlan nodded and began to push his essence into his hands. The orb reacted to the essence being melded together. It shined even brighter and the swirls rotated even faster. The young baron retracted his essence back into his core and he could feel sharp pains throughout his body as an extra influx of essence was flowing back through the lanes. A cry of pain was let out by Arlan, it was like tiny needles being flown through his veins.

    Norman, Jeanette, and Maria were about to rush to Arlan¡¯s side but the Duke lifted his hands to stop. ¡°Any interruption will permanently hurt Arlan. Do not interfere. He¡¯s a strong boy, he can handle it.¡±

    As the final bits of essence slowed down, Arlan resumed a natural breathing pattern while profusely sweating into his clothes. He was almost at the point of collapsing. What felt like an eternity was only a mere half-minute of pain and intensity. The young baron had access to forty percent of his capacity now.

    ¡°Arlan, place your hand on the red gem. Let us measure your core.¡± ordered the Duke as Arlan followed suit. Everyone in the room let out a gasp. The gem reflected a fourth-tier white core.

    The monster core was supposed to push Arlan into fourth-tier red but pushed even further. Arlan¡¯s essence from before benefited even more from the monster core. Arlan was now almost as strong as his adopted father. The young baron began to waver and felt weak to the knees.

    ¡°You never cease to amaze me, my boy.¡± said the Duke as he signaled for the maids to take his son to his room. As Arlan was being carried to his room, he could hear a familiar female voice in his head. It was the system voice.

    ¡°You are now level 9. [Mana Manipulation] acquired. [Titan Strike] acquired. [Automatic Parry] acquired.¡± rang the system voice.

    Jeanette and Maria brought Arlan back to his bed and began nursing him. Arlan was only used to this kind of treatment with field medics and nurses back on Terra.

    Due to the strain on the body, monster cores could only be safely used once a year. Since they were incredibly expensive and rare, most waited out naturally to advance their tier.

    Arlan felt incredibly fatigued and mentally exhausted from absorbing the griffin core. But that didn¡¯t stop him from finishing his readings assigned by his Uncle Emile. The young baron read late into the night until he fell prey to slumber. Maria shifted the documents back to Arlan¡¯s desk and tucked him in.

    The next day, Arlan met with JD in the military district in southeast Galdo. Trent, Erin, and a group of thirty recruits were there as well. The barracks where the recruits trained also housed a courtyard. The trainees would live here, eat here and train here until they graduated into footmen.

    The Duke wanted Arlan to form his own banner and originally insisted on transferring veterans from the Duke¡¯s banner. Arlan told the Duke he¡¯d be able to form his fighting force just fine. After seeing Arlan¡¯s abilities to lead the Heracul Knights, the Duke had no reason to disagree.

    A banner was typically led by an officer or nobleman. They could range from twenty men to a thousand. It was based on the officer¡¯s rank or position. Banners could come together to form armies. This was how wars were organized on Althea by humans. Though a similar system was set up by demi-humans.

    JD had assembled his platoon. They were all in formation. JD was assigned as the platoon sergeant. This promotion was a mix of JD¡¯s talents and his familiarity with the young baron.

    A short Midland Army Officer approached them from the corner of the barracks. His presence changed the entire atmosphere. Some recruits adjusted their posture in response. JD, Trent, and Erin knew exactly who it was.

    Arlan was commissioned to a mid-level officer rank of a captain. This was necessary so he could command his own banner. He was also the youngest officer in the Midland Army. Most nobles at this age would still be in training for command or at an academy. Captains outranked lieutenants and cadet officers.

    Everyone in the courtyard noticed that the new officer was a young boy with a lion¡¯s sigil and captain rank. None broke their posture as the presence exuding from Arlan meant this was no humorous prank. The needle-sharp atmosphere penetrated most. Unbeknownst to his banner, Arlan had a decade of combat experience and leadership.

    JD was at the front of his formation while three rows of eleven recruits were behind him. Each row had its squad leaders at the right side of the formation. Trent and Erin were first and second-row squad leaders. The third squad leader was a new face. A burly, brown-haired fifteen-year-old. The entire platoon was still made of teenagers from fifteen to seventeen. They were still recruits.

    To introduce himself, Arlan centered himself in front of his platoon. ¡°I am Captain Arlan Reeve. I¡¯m the youngest officer commissioned in the Midland Army. Let that be a testament to my abilities.¡± stated Arlan to his banner, ¡°As of today, you will train to become my first infantry platoon in my banner.¡±

    Intrigue and excitement overtook the entire platoon. They knew of Arlan and his achievements against goblins and orcs. But the rumors were that he was a bit older and burly. Another factor that contributed to the excitement was that they were now under the Reeve¡¯s Banner. Some harbor doubts and the rumors were just greatly exaggerated. The young baron predicted this and would have to prove himself.

    ¡°If you have doubts, step forward!¡± yelled Arlan. Ten of the thirty-four recruits stepped forward in response. Most were from the third squad, including the brown-haired third squad leader.

    Arlan and JD nodded. They understood that Arlan needed to prove his strength to win the respect of his soldiers. Everyone except Arlan was still first-tier orange cores. JD was a first-tier white core.

    Arlan ordered the rest of the platoon to step back to the edges of the courtyard while the young baron took to the center. ¡°Alright, grab the wooden spears and swords. If you land one attack on me, I will concede my rank to you,¡± stated Arlan.

    The ten recruits¡¯ eyes widened at the potential of advancing their military careers. They lusted at the potentially easy task while grabbing training spears and swords. Like vultures, they surrounded Arlan.

    Arlan drew a training sword and assumed a ready stance. Arlan activated [Automatic Parry], a Mar-Tech that allowed him to channel essence into deflecting attacks. As long as Arlan had the essence to match the speed and power of an incoming attack, his body would move on its own to parry or deflect the attack.

    The doubtful recruits now hinted at some caution. One recruit, in particular, could not wait any longer and lunged at his new commanding officer with a training spear. The other nine recruits waited to see the results before acting. The training spear tip almost reached Arlan¡¯s back but the young baron¡¯s entire body turned into a blur. A loud thud rang through the courtyard as the training spear recoiled by itself.

    Arlan had parried the attack and sent the spear flying along with its wielder. The remaining nine recruits were confused at what they saw. Four of the recruits decided to try their luck by attacking at the same time. The four-pronged attack was still not a match for the overpowered defensive measure.

    The third squad leader readied himself with the other four remaining recruits. They charged at Arlan in a column formation blocking his sight of anyone behind the first individual. Normally, this would¡¯ve worked but Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] could pick up what they were doing.

    Just like every challenger before, they were sent flying without ever landing a single hit on Arlan. Any doubt about the new Captain was now gone. The third squad leader approached Arlan and introduced himself while saluting, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Recruit Dimitri, the third squad leader. I look forward to serving under your command!¡±

    The other nine recruits followed Dimitri¡¯s example and Arlan returned the salute to them all. Arlan was now established as the proper leader. They wouldn¡¯t doubt his combat capabilities or leadership. Although they were all extremely weak, Arlan saw the potential to mold them into proper soldiers.

    Arlan gave each squad leader a training manual to run through their squad while giving JD a weekly training schedule for the platoon. The way Arlan wanted to train his platoon was unique and different from the current standard Midland Army training program.

    The first platoon¡¯s daily training regimen was intense and unorthodox to this world. Arlan focused their training on unit maneuvers and physical training.

    Now, this is something I¡¯m good at. This reminds me of home and the Te¡¯Vau. I hope they¡¯re doing alright.

    Two weeks had passed and Arlan¡¯s banner continued their training even when he wasn¡¯t around. The first platoon was given a new set of steel weaponry and steel cuirasses. Arlan used his gold to purchase the gear for his unit. This was done in preparation for a combat patrol.

    Monsters had broken out all over northern Galdo City and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was overwhelmed with requests. Although the scouts report that most monsters were just low tier, the amount of them was nothing to ignore. Count Emile ordered all military units in Northern Midland to assist with the subjugation of monsters.

    Although Arlan¡¯s banner was still in training, all recruits were to assist with minor tasks and operations. His banner was assigned to investigate a monster sighting at the Galderan Mines. Galdera village was a few hours northeast of Galdo City and provided ores to Galdo City via the Galderan Mines. The area remained mostly untouched by monsters, a monster sighting by the miners sparked Count Emile to send Arlan and his Banner. It was an easy and important enough task to send Arlan. Count Emile knew he could depend on his nephew.

    On the morning of Arlan¡¯s departure date for Galdera, his banner had assembled at the front of the city gates. Arlan had donned his steel cuirass as well with his mithril sword. Among many differences, one in particular impressed local spectators and officials alike. Arlan¡¯s banner now all wore a particular burgundy cape with the lion¡¯s claw.

    Many came to see off their sons and brothers but their other agenda was to see the young baron. They wanted to see the rumored child who fought against the orcs and goblins. Arlan noticed the number of eyes fixated on him, but it wasn¡¯t anything new. Military achievements were celebrated and he¡¯s always made a reputation for himself.

    A familiar nobleman whom Arlan recognized as Ser Trent approached him. ¡°Mi¡¯lord, this is the official order from Count Emile. Show this to the Galdera¡¯s Village Lord and you¡¯ll have full power to investigate as you see fit. The Count apologizes that he cannot see you off but you¡¯d understand.¡±

    Arlan could feel an entirely different tone from Ser Trent. It was due to Arlan¡¯s achievements, status, and the fact that he saved Ser Trent¡¯s life from goblins. Arlan responded with, ¡°Thank you, Ser Trent. I will do my best in the service of House Reeve. You are dismissed.¡±

    ¡°Mi¡¯lord, I will return to my duties. Thank you for saving my life before. Good luck.¡± said Ser Trent.

    Arlan turned to his troops and ordered, ¡°Banner of the Claw, move out!¡±

 Chapter 9

    Banner of the Claw was the name bestowed by Duke Louis. With the achievements now confirmed by the elves from the caravan and the blessings from the Protector of the Northeastern Region, Arlan¡¯s Banner was already known across Midland. Arlan¡¯s name started to spread across the Northeastern region.

    The young lion¡¯s band left Galdo City in three columns. Their destination was Galdera Village northwest of Galdo City. The dirt roads they traveled were decently developed and wide enough so wagons or caravans could easily traverse them. This was because Galdo City was a trade hub of the north, so developed roads were important to maintain.

    As they traveled, many adventurers and merchants alike shared the path. So far, no monsters have appeared. The Banner of the Claw traveled for five hours before finally reaching Galdera Village.

    The village population was about nine hundred, most of them were either miners, lumberjacks, or hunters. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild had a branch here but there were only a handful of adventurers who would come through. There was a lack of monster activity in this area until recently.

    As the Banner of the Claw approached the quaint village, many residents reacted with joy. They were quite happy to see that their request was heard in Galdo City. As the young lion¡¯s banner marched towards the Lord¡¯s Manor, many onlookers joined in and whispered to each other. Arlan overheard bits about how he¡¯s too young to be the Baron that defeated the orcs.

    A grin struck most of the soldiers as they knew how powerful their captain was but the villagers didn¡¯t. After about a minute of marching, they reached the Lord¡¯s Manor. Arlan was at the front with JD behind him as they approached the manor¡¯s front gate.

    Arlan instructed his banner to take a moment to rest as they disappeared behind the gate. Two guards escorted Arlan and JD to the main building. An older nobleman who presumably was Lord Poma was at the front. He was the Lord of Galdera Village. Arlan was told that he wasn¡¯t a bad Lord but he wasn¡¯t exactly effective at his position.

    Upon arriving at the main building, which was about fifty meters from the front gate, the guards announced Arlan¡¯s name and title. Lord Poma approached Arlan with a handshake and said ¡°Thank you for coming out to Galdera, Baron Arlan! Excuse my rudeness, I thought the young lion would be more¡­ bigger.¡±

    ¡°Lord Poma, I may be small but rest assured, I am the son of Duke Louis Reeve. I have here the orders that I am allowed full reins to investigate anywhere I see fit,¡± replied Arlan as he hands Lord Poma the letter sent by Count Emile.

    The Lord of Galdera smiled but with a hint of worry while he finished the letter. ¡°I understand. If there is anything I can do to help, please inform us! I wish to serve you as best I can, Baron Arlan.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the formalities, Lord Poma. I¡¯d like you to gather the villagers who spotted the monsters,¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°As you wish, I will have the village guards gather the three miners here immediately.¡±

    ¡°I also require accommodations for me and my men. We will stay here for at least four days to scour the area.¡±

    ¡°Baron Arlan, you may stay at my Manor while your soldiers can stay at the local Inn. They have enough rooms to accompany your band.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, I¡¯ll stay at the Inn as well with my soldiers.¡±

    ¡°As you wish! I will now see to my duties if you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± said Lord Poma as he bowed himself to Arlan.

    Arlan nodded and left back towards his men with JD following.

    ¡°JD, did you notice something off about Lord Poma?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Yeah, for some reason, Lord Poma should be more enthusiastic and happy that we¡¯re here to deal with the potential monsters in the area.¡±

    ¡°I noticed his lack of initiative in wanting to make sure the area was gone of monsters,¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°Arlan, I mean, Captain, I¡¯ll have the men stay vigilant.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, JD. If Lord Poma intends any harm, he wouldn¡¯t dare harm a Reeve in Galdera. My entire house would ride here immediately. Even if I was an adopted Reeve, they wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm a Reeve.¡±

    ¡°I see, so what should we do first?¡±

    ¡°First, order the banner to rest while you and I talk with the miners who spotted the monsters. Then we¡¯ll visit the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to get an idea of the history of monsters in the area. Afterward, we send out all three squads to scout the area. If we find anything, we immediately deal with it or send for reinforcements from Galdo if we cannot handle it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been good at this, Arlan,¡± said JD.

    ¡°It just comes naturally. You get the banner to rest at the Inn. I¡¯ll ask the local garrison to escort the miners here.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Captain!¡± saluted JD.

    The Banner of the Claw headed towards the Inn. JD informed each squad leader to allow time to rest and eat for their respective squads. While letting his troops rest, Arlan questioned each miner brought in by the guards.

    Most information wasn¡¯t really useful but they all claimed to have spotted gremlins near the mines. Gremlins aren¡¯t much of a threat and typically avoided humans. Gremlins behaved like goblins but in a much more passive manner. They typically avoided fights and contact with people.

    After the interview with the miners, Arlan and JD left for the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Upon arrival, they noticed that there were only two parties of four in the hall. It was pretty empty.

    The clerk behind the desk was already informed of Arlan¡¯s arrival and offered help. Arlan asked for records of all monster bounties in the last five years. While JD began interviewing the adventurers about any oddities in the area.

    Arlan noticed that two years ago, a large demon hound was spotted in the area and the party that dispatched it was currently talking with JD. The monster bounties were way too random. There was no consistency in the monsters being spotted but there weren¡¯t enough monsters appearing that it would cause any problems.

    Arlan approached JD while he was mid-conversation with the party. They seemed to be in their early twenties but they knew Arlan was a Baron.

    ¡°Excuse my interruption, is this the party that dispatched the large demon hound two years ago?¡± asked the young baron. A black-haired man holding a spear with a dented steel cuirass comes forth to answer Arlan¡¯s question. ¡°Mi¡¯lord, my name is Anthony Fira. I¡¯m the leader of the Nymedes party that¡¯s responsible for killing that demon hound.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Baron Arlan Reeve. I¡¯m here on official orders from Count Emile to investigate the monster sightings. May I trouble you to answer some questions about your encounter and any history in the area?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°It is no trouble, Baron Arlan. Let me introduce you to each of us.¡± answered Anthony. The spear-wielding adventurer introduced a lizard beastmen known as Mahari. Mahari towered over most of them, especially Arlan who was the smallest, at six foot and nine inches. Mahari was in armor and wielded a large handaxe with an iron buckler.

    Anthony introduced the remaining two party members. An elven girl with light skin who barely looked seventeen. She wore a green cloak over most of herself but a recurve bow and quiver were present on the outside. Elven archers were known across Althea as fearsome for their accuracy and speed. The final member was a human girl cleric who had long blonde hair and a white robe decorated with the Numen¡¯s markings. She was armed with a short staff. Arlan could sense a strong mana presence in her.

    ¡°The elf here is Yanie, she¡¯s an elven archer from the east. And the cleric is Fiala,¡± stated Anthony. Fiala waves at Arlan with a smile as she bows.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Baron Arlan. I¡¯ve heard about you from my uncle,¡± said Yanie as she bowed.

    ¡°Good things, I hope?¡± replied the young baron.

    ¡°Yes, he was among the trade caravan that you saved. Thank you, Baron Arlan,¡± stated Yanie as she knelt in front of Arlan. Mahari kneels before the young baron as well.

    ¡°Rise, Yanie and Mahari. There is no need to kneel. I was performing my duties for the Duke. But I would like some information on your encounter and the history of monsters in the area.¡±

    After Yanie and Mahari rise, the Nymedes follow Arlan to a common area in the Adventurer¡¯s Guildhall. The common area housed a few couches and tables for adventurers to party up.

    ¡°Baron Arlan, what would you like to know?¡± asked Anthony.

    ¡°Just Arlan is fine. The large demon hound, where did you find it, and what was it doing?¡±

    ¡°Well, a hunter was in the wolf woods to the north. He was almost attacked by it while it was lurking in the woods. Naturally, the guild put up a bounty and we took it on.¡± said the Nymedes Leader.

    ¡°A large demon hound is nothing to scoff at, were you able to dispatch it with ease?¡± inquired the young baron.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy. We were able to dispatch it thanks to our experience. We were a rank C party at that time.¡±

    ¡°Since then, have any other strange monsters appeared?¡± asked Arlan but Mahari locked eyes with Arlan and answered.

    ¡°Master Arlan, fewer demon wolves in the north forest, this year,¡± stated Mahari.

    ¡°So the wolf forest to the north holds the answers. Thank you everyone for the inquiry. If you¡¯re able to help with our scouting operations as guides, you¡¯ll be compensated.¡±

    ¡°The Nymedes party will gladly help. Galdera is our home. We¡¯ll also reach out to the other party and inform them to help with your investigation.¡± stated Anthony as he looks to his party and they nod in agreement.

    Since it was getting late, Arlan decided to have the scouting operation start the next morning. As Arlan left with JD back to the Northstar Inn, a familiar hooded figure was following him. It was likely the same stalker from Galdo City.

    The stalker didn''t show any signs of danger so Arlan pretended not to notice. He wanted to see what the hooded figure would do.

    The young baron and JD returned to see Trent and Dimitri arguing with three mercenaries. Each mercenary wore leather armor and was well armed with steel weaponry, they were in their late twenties or early thirties. Before JD could walk over, Arlan raises his arm to stop him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how they handle this, we¡¯ll intervene if it gets out of hand.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± nodded JD in agreement.

    During their training, every member of the Banner of the Claw was able to advance to a tier two orange core. They were a bit stronger than most common soldiers who never broke into tier two. But they were still considered recruits and trainees.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Arlan activated his [Battle Trance] and was able to see the mercenaries would stand no chance against Trent and Dimitri. Arlan decided to listen closely as Trent responded.

    ¡°Until the Captain returns, we¡¯re not leaving this Inn. You¡¯ll have to stay at the other Inn on the southside of the village,¡± stated Trent as a mercenary approaches him. This particular burly mercenary towered over Trent at six feet.

    ¡°You pretend soldiers are all still kids. Go play soldier somewhere else. The Northstar Inn is the only place that serves beer.¡± stated the mercenary as he grabs Trent¡¯s collar Dimitri immediately draws his steel blade and aims the killing end at the mercenary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare raise that blade at me!¡± yelled the mercenary who let go of Trent and drew his sword. The other two mercenaries behind him grinned and drew their blades as well.

    JD began to worry as this could get out of hand. ¡°Arlan, we should stop this now.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, not yet,¡± responded Arlan.

    These mercs were likely hired by Lord Poma. What is he up to?

    In response to the weapons being drawn, Trent asks everyone to lower their weapons. But no one retracts their blades. The rest of the Banner of the Claw starts pouring out from the Inn. They drew their blades from behind Trent and Dimitri.

    The mercenary in the center who had grabbed Trent, whistles loudly, and thirty more mercenaries appear from behind him with weapons drawn. Oddly enough, no village guards nearby to pacify the incident. One of the mercenaries who just appeared questions what they¡¯re doing.

    ¡°Aye, Triton, they¡¯re just kids. Let¡¯s leave ¡®em be.¡±

    ¡°Kids who need to be taught some respect. That bitch of a noble little lion hasn¡¯t done so!¡± exclaimed Triton with intent.

    ¡°Attacking soldiers of House Reeve won¡¯t go well for you,¡± responded Dimitri as he readied his sword.

    ¡°No one interferes, he¡¯s mine,¡± said Triton as he lunged at Dimitri.

    Dimitri was able to lock blades and struggled to channel his essence. Triton grins and right before he could push Dimitri back, Triton recoils. The mercenaries all let out a gasp. Dimitri was able to force Triton back when he fully channeled his essence.

    This frustrates Triton as he attacks over and over again only to be deflected or parried. Dimitri finds an opening and shoulder slams Triton on his ass. Trent and others cheer Dimitri on.

    This was cut short by an ominous killing intent flourishing from the rear of the mercenaries. A tall bald man with a horizontal scar through his nose appeared. His figure was large enough and wore chainmail with a brown tunic underneath. He wielded a gargantuan two-handed morning star.

    ¡°B-b-boss?! We were only sparring with these disrespectful runts,¡± said Triton as his voice quivered.

    The mercenary leader, Boss, approached Dimitri who readied himself but was faltering just like Triton. The pressure emitting from Boss put everyone in the area on edge.

    ¡°Triton, don¡¯t underestimate them. Their technique is refined and they¡¯ve been trained well,¡± said Boss.

    Boss readied his two-handed mace and horizontally strikes at Dimitri with force. Dimitri attempted to deflect the blow but was sent flying into two Banner of the Claw soldiers. Trent and Erin immediately rushed over to Dimitri who was now bleeding from his mouth with a small dent in his armor.

    ¡°But you lack experience and growth,¡± said Boss with confidence. As Boss was about to turn around, everyone in the area immediately felt a sharp murderous stare pierce the atmosphere. Boss felt a cold sweat drop down his neck as he readied his morning star and turned back around.

    ¡°Who''s there?¡± asked Boss.

    A hazel-haired boy appears. He sports a burgundy cape with a lion¡¯s sigil on his collar, this signified he was a Reeve and a Baron at that. The Banner of the Claw confirmed the identity by exclaiming ¡°Captain!¡±

    JD ran over to Dimitri and noticed that none of the injuries were serious. Everyone could feel Arlan¡¯s presence pierce the atmosphere like Boss but at a tenfold magnitude.

    Arlan¡¯s strength had dramatically increased since his fight with the orcs. Arlan stepped before Boss who towered over the young boy. The mercenary leader was pierced by Arlan¡¯s tremendous murderous aura. He knew Arlan was no ordinary boy.

    ¡°Your soldier initiated an attack on my soldier and yet you failed to reprimand him. Instead, you chose to keep your pride and raised your weapon against my soldier. How about this, me and you spar and if I win, you leave. If I lose, you may have our rooms at the Northstar Inn,¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°Fair deal. You have no idea, little bitch,¡± said Boss as he lunged at Arlan with his morning star. The mercenary leader¡¯s attack was a vertical overhead swing that could easily crush a skull. A loud metal clang could be heard as Boss recoiled back. Everyone in the area could not believe what they saw. Arlan had deflected the attack with his steel gauntlet.

    Boss was in disbelief but the vibrations in his mace reminded him of the reality of what just happened. The brawny mercenary realized he¡¯d underestimated his opponent. Boss maxed his essence and doubled his strength.

    ¡°The captain hasn¡¯t even drawn his sword?!¡± exclaimed Dimitri to Trent.

    ¡°He won¡¯t draw his sword unless he¡¯s getting serious,¡± said Trent.

    Arlan prepared a stance and activated twenty percent of his essence. He was preparing himself for the inevitable attack. Boss dashed straight towards Arlan with his mace to the side. It was in a position to swing horizontally from the side.

    The young lion maintained his stance as his opponent swung out his weapon. An apparition of a bull¡¯s head appeared at the apex of the mace. It was a Mar-Tech. But Arlan has fought Lord Commander Jermaine and this attack was a quarter of what the young baron has experienced.

    A loud metal thud rang out. Arlan had simply stopped the morning star with the palm of his steel gauntlet. The attack didn¡¯t even move the young lion. Boss now felt another cold sweat go down as he could see into Arlan¡¯s thousand-yard stare. The mercenary leader understood Arlan could easily kill him.

    As the mercenary leader was still paralyzed at Arlan¡¯s gaze, the young lion punched upwards into Boss with his right fist. The giant was sent flying back ten meters and was knocked unconscious. Blood started running down from his mouth and nose while a few teeth were missing from his mouth. It was Arlan¡¯s victory.

    The mercenary leader¡¯s troops immediately gathered him and dragged him off. They understood the deal and did not want to face the wrath of Arlan or their leader that the terms were not kept. Arlan¡¯s Banner immediately cheered.

    Arlan knew that this wasn¡¯t just a simple fight in the streets. As long as Arlan appeared young, he had to earn respect and keep the trust of his men. A notorious reputation would come in handy as well.

    The sun began to set so Arlan sent everyone inside to rest. The young men began to eat their fill as they spoke of the events. Some of the members began to get a little rowdy as they celebrated Dimitri¡¯s stand with him. Arlan and JD were eating in the corner catching up as JD noticed the rambunctious group. As he stands up, Arlan signals him not to go.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, JD. It¡¯s good for their morale to celebrate their wins, especially for Dimitri. It¡¯s not just me that needs to earn respect.¡± said Arlan.

    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, they get out of hand and I¡¯m usually the older brother that tells them to behave,¡± said JD as he let out a slight laugh.

    Arlan smiled at the thought of JD being an older brother to the recruits. JD is currently second in command to Arlan, thus making him a senior member to the rest. This is important as the senior members are the heart of a unit.

    As the night went on, the Banner¡¯s festivities began to die down. The troops are sent to rest for the night. An early briefing about tomorrow¡¯s operation will happen and all troops are to attend.

    Arlan had Erin, Dimitri, Trent, and JD meet him in his room to finalize what each squad would be doing. Arlan was provided a map by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and was able to use them to mark points of interest that will likely hold monsters.

    The squad leaders and JD stood by their chairs at a table with a map with Arlan at the head. They all saluted their Captain signifying that they were ready. The young lion returned their salute and ordered them to sit.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re all here, we will begin this meeting. We¡¯re going to finalize the first squad, second squad, and third squad assignments. This operation has turned from an investigation to a subjugation mission.¡± stated Arlan as everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Let me explain. The gremlin sightings were to fool us into thinking it¡¯s just gremlins. Areas in this region have a monster pattern. Certain types would come and go at different times of the year. Here, the monster patterns are so random that I believe there is some kind of command structure hiding demons and only having certain ones lurk around to keep suspicions low. Their goal is to build up enough forces to attack Galdera Village.¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡± blurted out Trent, ¡°How many do you think will come?!¡±

    ¡°My estimation is at least five hundred monsters will come down on this village,¡± answered Arlan.

    ¡°Sir, when¡­ When will they come?¡± asked Erin nervously.

    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, their attack will commence in two days at noon,¡± said Arlan confidently.

    ¡°Captain, I¡¯m assuming you have a plan?¡± asked JD as he notices Arlan¡¯s confidence.

    ¡°Yes, we can defeat them while they''re still spread out in their nest. We¡¯ll split up into two strike teams. I¡¯ll be taking the first squad and Nymedes party with me while JD takes the second squad, the third squad, and the Red Rose Party. I¡¯ll strike all nests on the northwest side, and JD will strike all nests on the northeast side. We¡¯ll regroup in the direct north at where I think some kind of command demon is.¡± said Arlan.

    ¡°Captain, this will be our first battle isn¡¯t it?¡± asked Dimitri.

    ¡°I want you all to listen to my next words deeply. This is a real battle where there will be casualties. Your recruits will look to you for guidance. Follow your orders and fight as you¡¯ve been trained,¡± said Arlan as he looked around the room, ¡°I¡¯ve informed the guard captain to order an evacuation if we do not return by sundown. A messenger was dispatched to Galdo City requesting reinforcements if I do not send word that our operation was successful. I hope this makes you all understand the gravity of the situation.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Captain!¡± replied all the squad leaders and JD. Arlan points out the different areas for JD¡¯s detachment to search and all the areas that Arlan¡¯s detachment will search. With the leadership informed, they were ready to lead their briefing the next morning.

    As the meeting was adjourned, all the leaders returned to their rooms except JD.

    ¡°Arlan, how do you maintain such a calm composure? I know this isn¡¯t your first battle but isn¡¯t this your third?¡± asked JD with a puzzled look.

    ¡°JD, I¡¯m more than meets the eye,¡± replied Arlan.

    ¡°Yeah, that goes without saying. But I know you¡¯re hiding some kind of secret. Is it something that even I can¡¯t know?¡± said JD as the question surprised Arlan.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not that you can¡¯t know. It¡¯s more of, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d believe me or even comprehend it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to try. I¡¯ve always trusted you on everything but on the eve of our first battle, it¡¯s bothering me that I know you¡¯re hiding a secret.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve never told anyone but I was planning to eventually tell you one day. Are you ready?¡± asked Arlan as JD closed the door.

    ¡°Hit me with it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not from this world, JD. I was a soldier from another world and during a battle, I somehow woke up in Althea with this kid''s body with the pendant I showed you back from the orphanage,¡± said Arlan as JD¡¯s expression didn''t change while he listened intently.

    ¡°So what world are you from and who were you there?¡± asked JD.

    ¡°I¡¯m from another version of Althea called Terra. My name there was Rove. I was raised to be a soldier from when I was young till I was twenty-six. I was the youngest general to be promoted. I¡¯ve fought hundreds of battles and led many soldiers. I¡¯ve killed many.¡± said Arlan.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke?¡± asked JD.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°This explains a lot and I¡¯m really curious about your world though.¡±

    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll tell you more about it. I do want to go home but I also care about the friends and people I¡¯ve met here. I won¡¯t leave Althea till I know you all can live peaceful lives.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Arlan or Rove?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use that name ever. Arlan is fine. I¡¯d like to keep this between us. Don¡¯t ever tell anyone unless I deem it safe to. I still haven¡¯t figured out by whom or how I was brought here.¡±

    ¡°So do you still have all your training from your previous life?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and my essence capacity seemed to have moved over as well. The only issue is that my body isn¡¯t a twenty-six-year-old super-soldier body. I can¡¯t handle channeling too much essence without nearly dying.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have no issues with fighting anyway, so I doubt that¡¯s an issue.¡±

    ¡°I nearly died fighting the orcs, JD. But I have grown stronger since that encounter. If I¡¯m not careful, I can die here. Dying here may send me back to my world but I¡¯m not willing to take that risk. Especially since I have so much to do here before I go back.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ Thanks, Arlan. It¡¯s a lot to take in but I trust you way more now that I know the reasoning behind your abilities.¡± said JD as he lets out a slight laugh.

    ¡°Get some rest, JD. We have a big day ahead of us tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Good Night, Ar.¡±

    ¡°Night, JD.¡±

    The young lion felt drained after having traveled and handled his duties. The inevitable battle played out in different simulations and outcomes in Arlan¡¯s mind. He was used to this though. The young lion took off his armor and slept soundly in his clothes. He knew rest was important.

 Chapter 10

    The next day, Arlan woke up at seven in the morning to get himself ready for the monster subjugation. After tending to his hygiene and equipping his armor, the young baron headed down to the main hall.

    A tavern wench approached Arlan to deliver a plate of fried eggs and tauro steak. As usual, Arlan finished his food in minutes and prepared some notes for the briefing. He ordered a cup of tea as he worked on last-minute details.

    By the time it was eight, the Banner of the Claw had come down in force and the main hall was lively again. Each member greeted their Captain as they walked by his table. JD sat with Arlan as he ate his breakfast as well. They conversed about small details and got ready for the operation brief.

    As all squads reported they were done. Arlan approached the front of the room to address his soldiers. He was joined by JD at his side.

    "Good morning." said the young lion loudly.

    "Good morning, Captain!" responded every Banner of the Claw member.

    "Our mission here has changed. We are no longer investigating the monster sighting. Our new objective is now monster subjugation," stated Arlan as some of the soldiers looked confused, "We will be splitting up into two detachments and destroying monster nest positions. We will be aided by the Nymedes party and the Red Rose party. I will lead one and JD will lead the other." said Arlan as JD comes forth.

    "Meet with your squad leaders. They will inform you of your squad''s responsibilities and details will be covered by them," announced JD as the three squads shuffled around.

    They all prepped their gear and went over the final details. A nervous look took over some of them as this would be their first battle. Nymedes and Red Rose joined them outside the Inn. The Banner of the Claw gathered outside the Northstar Inn so Arlan could address them before leaving.

    "Listen up, every single one of you here has trained intensely. Because of that, you''re stronger than the average soldier. As long as you follow orders and remember your training, you will be victorious. Bring Midland great honor my brothers and you will live forever!"

    An immense fire was lit in each soldier¡¯s heart. The rallying presence and atmosphere pierced into their souls. Even the Nymedes and Red Rose felt a burning emotion.

    Arlan''s detachment began heading out the west side of the village and JD¡¯s detachment exited the east. Many villagers cheered them out as well. Arlan took note of Lord Poma''s absence.

    The young lion¡¯s detachment was led by the Nymedes party as they knew the area well. Mahari was the lead scout. They entered the northwest side of the Wolf Forest. The area wasn¡¯t too thick of trees and meadows pocketed the area.

    As they traveled, Arlan kept his [Battle Trance] on and Yanie approached Arlan. The elf asked, ¡°Arlan, I heard of your duel with the mercenaries.¡±

    Arlan smiled and replied, ¡°They asked for it.¡±

    ¡°You defeated Boss in a duel,¡± said Yanie as she blushed, ¡°that¡¯s most impressive.¡± The young lion noticed her forwardness while Trent let out a devious grin from behind Arlan.

    Then Trent interjected, ¡°That¡¯s our Captain! He beat Boss without even drawing his sword.¡±

    As they arrive at a meadow with a broken-down village, Mahari softly declared, ¡°Arlan, we¡¯re close.¡±

    ¡°Trent, have the first squad formed on me,¡± ordered Arlan.

    ¡°Aye, Captain,¡± said Trent as he turned to the first squad, ¡°On the Captain, first squad!¡±

    Arlan turns to the Nymedes party, ¡°Anthony, your combat experience is invaluable. Since you¡¯re not directly under my command; do as you see fit that would support us without endangering yourselves.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Arlan. We¡¯ll defend your flanks,¡± replied Anthony as the Nymedes positioned themselves behind the line of soldiers. As they advance on the clearing, Fiala begins casting a chant and mana flows out from her staff. A green circle appeared at her staff with ancient markings.

    Fiala spoke her incantation, ¡°Numen, bless us with your divine protection.¡± As the cleric finished her incantation, everyone glowed green with a layer of mana. Arlan could feel the barrier of mana around him as well. His [Battle Trance] could see traces of mana on everyone.

    As the group advanced, Arlan sensed dark essence, and traces of mana burrowed into the ground. The reason why the nest was hidden for so long was that they were burrowed underground.

    ¡°Halt!¡± yelled Arlan as everyone stopped.

    ¡°What is it, Arlan?¡± asked Anthony from the rear.

    ¡°They¡¯re underground right in front of us. At least fifty monsters. Send a runner to the JD¡¯s detachment and inform them that all nests are likely burrowed. Use spears and strike at the ground.¡± ordered Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± replied Trent. The first squad advanced another five meters and thrust their spears into the ground. Dark brown blood began to emerge from the ground and loud screeches of pain could be heard. In response to this attack, monsters began to rise from the ground in front of them.

    The monsters who rose were ant-like humanoids with four sharp claws. They were known as phormics. They behaved like ants on Terra with a hive mind but with much more superior human-like intelligence. They couldn¡¯t be reasoned with.

    The phormic soldiers in front of them measured to be tier-one but there were pockets of phormic veterans with tier-two capacities. The largest phormic with six claws that emanated a tier-three core, was likely a phormic overlord who commanded this nest. Each nest always had at least one phormic overlord.

    Arlan knew that the first squad was powerful enough but fighting outnumbered like this is dangerous without proper formations and teamwork. This was also their first battle. Arlan ordered the first squad to advance immediately. Speed was the key to reducing the enemy¡¯s numbers.

    The Nymedes party pushed forward straight into five phormic soldiers with Mahari at the front. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] revealed that all Nymedes party members were at least tier-two white cores. As Mahari reached melee range, the lizard beastmen let out a monstrous roar. It was a Mar-Tech known as [Challenge], it threw any monsters or animals within ten meters into a hateful gaze onto the user. This served as his taunt that kept their attention on him. [Challenge] wouldn¡¯t work on more sentient beings though.

    As the five phormic soldiers began trading attacks with Mahari, Yanie showered arrows into them. She made sure not to hit Mahari. One phormic fell prey to Yanie¡¯s arrows, allowing Anthony to flank another with his spear. Anthony thrust upward into its head and killed it instantly.

    Another group of phormics began to advance on them but Arlan was confident they could handle it. Nymede¡¯s coordination was incredible. They were B-rank adventurers after all.

    On the Banner of the Claw¡¯s side, two groups of five phormics clashed with the first squad¡¯s line. The protection spell was powerful enough to deflect certain attacks that would¡¯ve injured some of the men.

    Trent began ordering his men to strike and kill the ten in front of them with a combined attack. This left roughly thirty phormics but it was still a high number. The phormic overlord began charging the first squad¡¯s line formation. The phormic overlord had twenty behind him while the other ten began pushing towards the Nymedes party.

    Arlan jumped in front of his men and prepared to meet the enemy commander. Arlan channeled his essence and drew his mithril sword. As the promise of violence reached its climax, Arlan dashed forward and activated [Titan Strike]. This Mar-Tech was Arlan¡¯s strongest attack.

    As the young lion was within range of the phormic overlord. The monster responded with all six claws aimed at Arlan. A massive burst of yellow essence coated Arlan¡¯s sword.

    The young lion then swung overhead onto the phormic overlord and the yellow essence shotgunned down. The kinetic force pierced multiple holes into the phormic overlord, killing him instantaneously. Only a husk ridiculed with holes was left. Even the ground below was cratered outward like a cone.

    The remaining phormics cried out and were extremely confused. Killing the phormic overlord left them without a leader. This gave the Banner of the Claw a massive advantage. The Nymedes party also participated in the one-sided slaughter. Together, they systematically killed off the rest of the phormics with minor injuries.

    Arlan pulled his teal blade from a phormic and checked the surrounding area with his [Battle Trance]. Killing the enemy commander is going to be the key in the fights against the phormics. Trent and Anthony approached Arlan and congratulated each other on a victory.

    Anthony turned to Arlan and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been through these woods numerous times, and never did I expect phormics to dig and wait. They normally attack anyone near their nest. This is odd behavior.¡±

    ¡°Correct, something intelligent is controlling them. We should proceed with caution,¡± replied Arlan.

    ¡°Agreed. By the way, I saw the Mar-Tech you used. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. You¡¯re at least tier four aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Anthony.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m at tier four.¡±

    Trent wasn¡¯t surprised, but the rest of the nearby soldiers and Nymedes party all had widened eyes. Arlan ordered the expedition to rest as a village guard runner delivered a message.

    ¡°Milord, a message from Recruit JD. He says that they¡¯ve wiped out a nest on the northeast side of the village. It wasn¡¯t easy but they suffered no casualties. They¡¯ll continue on their mission.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, return to your post,¡± replied Arlan as he returned the runner¡¯s salute.

    Arlan sat on a log overlooking the aftermath of the small battle. Trent approached his Captain to give his report, ¡°Captain, only Drowa and Jams have small cuts. Everyone else is fine, but a little shaken up from the battle.¡±

    ¡°Good job, Trent. Join me, have a seat,¡± replied Arlan as Trent sits on the log. Arlan offered Trent his waterskin as inside was a rare red berry juice made in Galdo City.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain,¡± replied Trent.

    ¡°Why did you sign up for the Midland Army?¡± asked Arlan. Trent was only about fifteen, the same age as JD. Most of the recruits were between sixteen and eighteen.

    ¡°I joined the Midland Army because I¡¯m bad at anything else. I needed to make some kind of money to take care of my sister. Recruits get paid three silver a month and that¡¯s enough for us to get by.¡±

    ¡°I see. If money wasn¡¯t an issue, would you still be here?¡±

    ¡°If you had asked me a few months ago, I would have answered no. But with the inevitable war coming, I¡¯d still be here. If I can make sure my sister lives on peacefully, I¡¯d happily stay in the Midland Army.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure the drums of war don¡¯t reach her.¡±

    ¡°Captain, as long as I¡¯m following you, I know we can make a difference.¡±

    ¡°Alright, our rest time is up, let¡¯s continue this another time. Have the first squad prepare to move out.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s detachment continued on in the same formation with Mahari as the scout. They traveled further north into another meadow. Once again, they encountered a phormic nest. Arlan¡¯s predictions of potential nest locations were accurate. This battle was much shorter as Arlan charged into the enemy¡¯s backline and killed the overlord phormic immediately.

    No casualties and only minor injuries were had. The battle was over faster than the first. The Banner of the Claw was gaining invaluable battle experience. They resumed their trek north to one more potential nest location.

    As they traveled, Fiala approached the young baron, ¡°Arlan, you¡¯re from House Reeve, right?¡±

    Arlan answered, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°House Reeve all have blonde hair and you seem to have only dark brown hair. Why is that?¡± asked Fiala.

    ¡°I was adopted by Duke Louis Reeve.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about asking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Fiala. I¡¯m not offended at the thought of being adopted. To me, a family can mean more than just blood. All of my men are also family to me.¡±

    ¡°Kinda like how the Nymedes is for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly that. You guys fight pretty well. How did you guys start out?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Well¡­ My brother started the Nymedes party three years ago. Right as I finished training to become a cleric.¡±

    ¡°I see, is Anthony your brother?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ my brother passed away during a battle deep in a dungeon.¡±

    ¡°I see. It''s my turn to apologize for asking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure Numen guided his soul to the High Heavens.¡±

    As Fiala finished her sentence, Mahari appeared to let Arlan know of the nest up ahead. Arlan nodded at Fiala as she returned to the Nymedes formation. Trent elbows Arlan from the side indicating that he noticed even Fiala talking to him.

    The expedition continued with their monster subjugation by destroying another nest of Phormics. The same way as they did before, with no casualties and only minor injuries. Fiala was able to heal the minor injuries as well. Healing spells help close wounds and can nullify pain but cannot restore lost blood. Because of this, healing spells have a diminishing return.

    After the third battle, it was about an hour past noon. They had another hour before they had to be at the rendezvous point. Arlan ordered everyone to rest. Yanie and Mahari disappeared for a few minutes then reappeared with a massive wild boar over Mahari¡¯s shoulders. The Banner of the Claw cheered on the Nymedes party now that boar was added to their lunch.

    Mahari was able to butcher and clean the boar carcass in a matter of minutes. Lizard beastmen are natural hunters. Lunch was served after fifteen minutes with Mahari cooking it. Trent was given two helpings of boar and brought it to his Captain.

    Arlan was busy looking over his map but paused to accept the food brought by Trent. ¡°Thank you, Trent,¡± said Arlan.

    ¡°No problem, Captain,¡± replied Trent, ¡°Do you have any news about the other detachment?¡±

    ¡°They sent another runner earlier saying they¡¯re on their final waypoint before heading to meet us. They should arrive at the rendezvous point shortly after us,¡± said Arlan.

    Morale was high and the operation was going much smoother than Arlan expected. After twenty minutes of resting and eating. They continued onward to the rendezvous point and waited for the other detachment.

    Upon arriving, Arlan ordered his men to stay and decided to scout the area himself using his enhanced speed. Yanie tagged along and was able to keep up with Arlan¡¯s speed. Given that she knew the area better, Arlan allowed her to take point.

    They arrived at another clearing, but this time a massive clay phormic fortress was erected. Although there was no sign of the phormics, there was a giant gate at the front. It was at least twenty meters tall and twelve meters wide. It was a double-door style gate.

    ¡°Yanie, was this here before?¡± asked Arlan as they were crouched behind a bush.

    ¡°No, this wasn¡¯t here a week ago.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen enough, let¡¯s return.¡±

    The pair began their trek back and after a few minutes, they returned to the rendezvous point. JD¡¯s detachment had already arrived. JD rushed over to Arlan and gave him a quick report of what happened on the northeastern side.

    ¡°We took out four nests. All phormics. We struggled with killing the phormic overlord but it wasn¡¯t anything we couldn¡¯t handle. Minor injuries.¡± reported JD.

    ¡°Good, have the entire banner form up,¡± ordered Arlan.

    ¡°By your command,¡± replied JD.

    Banner of the Claw was now at full strength and assisted by the Red Rose party and Nymedes party. The young lion turned to his men and addressed them.

    ¡°In the meadow ahead, lies some kind of fortress. Inside has to be the remaining phormics along with whoever is controlling them. We¡¯ll move in this formation while I maintain the vanguard. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside so in the event of an emergency, I want everyone to retreat if I give the order. No hesitation.¡± proclaimed Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± acknowledged the Banner of the Claw.

    The group approached the castle but still no signs of any activity. Oddly enough, Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] couldn¡¯t register anything either. The young lion pushed open the gate revealing a massive blue brick hallway with a red carpet lined in the center. The hall was wide enough for the expedition. Pairs of gothic pillars flanked both sides.

    At the end of the hall was a massive red portal. The Banner of the Claw approached with caution but there were no phormics or any other monsters. No one in either adventurer party recognized the portal. As they got closer to the portal, a figure emerged from the red portal.

    The figure had red skin with horns protruding from his shoulders and head. He wore blacksteel armor lined with green demonic engravings. He towered at seven feet. His face resembled a human but had orange eyes. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] could not detect any essence. The demon was likely hiding it.

    The monstrosity took another step forward. Then it drew a blacksteel greataxe and pointed at Arlan to say, ¡°We finally meet, Ashra.¡±

    Arlan responds, ¡°I¡¯m not who you think I am. Identify yourself.¡±

    ¡°I am the Eighth Malum Incarnate, Izradon.¡± stated the demon as phormic soldiers began to appear from the portal.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one controlling the phormics in this area?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°A wonderful observation, Ashra,¡± replied Izradon. As the Malum Incarnate finished his words, an extreme fear penetrated deep into the hearts and souls of the Banner of the Claw.

    ¡°What is it you¡¯re here for?¡± asked Arlan as he drew his mithril sword.

    Izradon laughed and answered, ¡°I¡¯m under orders by the First Malum Incarnate to raise phormics to attack Galdera, but you¡¯ve killed most of them. Now Ashra, you and your little merry band will die.¡±

    As Izradon finished his last word, phormics soldiers continued to pour out of the portal by the dozens. There were at least fifty on the other side with phormic veterans pocketing around.

    Arlan noticed everyone on his side was still fear-struck. ¡°Everyone! Remember who we¡¯re fighting for, do not falter. Do not waver, do not let me down!¡± yelled Arlan in an attempt to rally them.

    Although they weren¡¯t fired up, it kicked most of them out of their fear state. Arlan started the first move by ordering everyone to charge and engage the first line. As they moved together in unison, the B Rank adventurers flanked both sides.

    The initial clash this time was much different. Phormic veterans locked blades with the Nymedes party and Red Rose. Phormic soldiers were much more ferocious on the Banner of the Claw¡¯s line. Arlan began ferociously cutting down phormic after phormic until it was only him deep in their lines. But his aim wasn¡¯t to cut down phormics, thinning them out helped but he aimed to lock blades with Izradon. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] could detect that Izradon''s core was a tier-four red core.

    Striking down Izradon would turn the battle in Arlan¡¯s favor and potentially stop the phormics from coming through the portal. While Arlan made his way through using [Automatic Parry], he channeled his remaining essence to prepare for the upcoming battle. Every second, another claw struck at Arlan but the attacks were all deflected by his mithril sword.

    Arlan responded by using [Trifecta] and cutting down three phormic veterans in front of him. Each with a wide slash through the head. Izradon readied his blacksteel greataxe and swung into Arlan but was deflected by Arlan¡¯s impervious parries. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] notified him that his men were beginning to falter and some were mortally wounded.

    They weren¡¯t going to hold for more than two minutes before being overrun. Arlan channeled his only essence into enhancing his speed and maintaining [Automatic Parry]. While also saving enough essence for one last [Titan Strike] against Izradon. Arlan started to trade blows with the demon so he could look for an opening. Izradon was able to match Arlan¡¯s speed but Arlan activated [Titan Strike].

    Izradon held a defensive stance and prepared to block the inevitable attack. Arlan¡¯s sword swung down, unleashing the shotgun blast of kinetic force. The aftermath showed Izradon was hurt but not killed. The attack penetrated parts of Izradon¡¯s arms.

    Arlan followed up with [Trifecta] and Izradon countered with a pommel strike. The young lion was sent flying back ten meters. Arlan landed on his feet and phormic soldiers surrounded him once again. This time, a claw made it past the [Automatic Parry] and struck Arlan¡¯s left arm. The wound wasn¡¯t deep but this kind of damage wasn¡¯t good for his duel with Izradon.

    Arlan was using a tremendous amount of essence to fight Izradon and the throng of phormics. Arlan used [Trifecta] once more to cut the nearby phormics down as a response. The young lion pushed forward into melee with Izradon once more but the demon was starting to falter as well. Arlan used his [Titan Strike] again but instead of an overhead swing, Arlan swung horizontally into Izradon¡¯s greataxe. The blacksteel weapon shattered from the sheer kinetic force. Essence penetrated through the weapon and into Izradon. The Malum Incarnate was now mortally wounded and bleeding profusely.

    Before Arlan could finish him, Izradon retreated, and phormics positioned themselves in front of their master. Izradon¡¯s voice rang through the hall, ¡°As expected of the Ashra. We will fight another day.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Izradon entered back through the portal. The portal¡¯s red vibrant light exited the room as the portal evaporated from existence. The remaining phormics were thrown into confusion. This signaled the Banner of the Claw, Red Rose, and Nymedes to kill the remaining monsters.

    Arlan, nearly depleting his essence, swung his blade into a nearby phormic veteran. His weapon of death separated the head from the torso with ease. After a few minutes, all remaining monsters had been defeated. Arlan looked around with [Battle Trance] to make sure there weren¡¯t any remaining threats or potential traps.

    The young lion¡¯s next concern was his troops. He immediately ran to JD who wasn¡¯t injured but held onto an unconscious Banner of the Claw member. Arlan¡¯s heart sensed pain rise as he confirmed the fallen soldier. It was Trent. The young soldier had a severed phormic claw inside his chest.

    The young baron looked around to see if there were any other fallen soldiers. No one else was mortally wounded. Erin and Dimitri rushed over as well after tending to their squad.

    JD called out, ¡°Fiala! Come quickly!¡± as the cleric answered the call for help. No one dared to remove the claw for fear of blood loss. Fiala analyzed Trent¡¯s injuries and said, ¡°We need to remove the claw carefully first and I will immediately heal his wound after.¡±

    Arlan and JD removed Trent¡¯s broken steel cuirass in preparation. Arlan nodded at Fiala as she prepared a healing spell. The young lion gripped the claw with both hands and carefully pried the claw out. A large gash revealed itself.

    Fiala¡¯s spell began its work on the wound. A holy yellow beam eased into the wound from Fiala¡¯s staff. The gash was sealed in less than two seconds. Trent was now stable and death missed its chance today.

    Arlan bowed before Fiala and said, ¡°Thank you, Fiala. I am in your debt as you¡¯ve saved Trent.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, there is no need, you all saved Galdera!¡± smiled Fiala.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget this,¡± stated Arlan.

    After resting and investigating the rest of the hall, the expedition returned to Galdera and Arlan sent a messenger with a report for Count Emile. Upon entering the village, the residents and Lord Poma cheered on their saviors.

    The crowd all held thankful eyes. A young girl ran up to Arlan and gave him a tiny white flower to signify her gratitude. Many in the crowd gave similar gifts to the other saviors.

    Arlan sent the Banner of the Claw to rest at the Northstar Inn while he handled his duties. The young lion gave a recollection of the operation to Lord Poma, the guard captain, and the Galdera adventurer¡¯s guild branch leader.

    Afterward, Arlan paid compensation to the two parties who had assisted the Banner of the Claw. Anthony from the Nymedes party said, ¡°Arlan, there¡¯s a big banquet tonight to celebrate our victory! Will you be joining us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should come!¡± interjected Yanie.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to return to Galdo City immediately. Count Emile has summoned me back,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°but the Banner of the Claw was given a few days of rest so they¡¯ll be here.¡±

    Yanie looked down at her feet in disappointment and asked, ¡°Will you visit?

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    After a few more goodbyes, the young lion left for the Northstar Inn to gather his belongings and check on Trent. Arlan ordered the Banner of the Claw to rest for three days in Galdera and return to Galdo City so Trent could get some rest. Upon hearing that they earned three days¡¯ rest, a loud cheer rang out from the Inn.

    Arlan finally left for Galdo City and realized how active the village was. The residents were celebrating. This was the kind of peace Arlan hoped he could bring across Midland.

    The young lion started his trek back to Galdo City. After ten minutes of walking on the path, Arlan turned around once more and smiled at the fact that they were able to save the village. He was rewarded with a warm feeling in his heart. A feeling of relief was present as well. His journey back to Galdo City would only take him an hour. It was already three past noon. The roads were once again busy with other travelers.

    Arlan¡¯s mind began to run itself once more as he walked the path.

    What¡¯s an Ashra?

 Chapter 11

    Arlan returned to Galdo City and immediately reported to Highmane. Count Emile was in the courtyard to receive his nephew. ¡°Welcome back, Arlan. I¡¯ve read your report. I¡¯ve sent the same report to your father and your other uncle, Count Daxton.¡±

    ¡°Where is my father?¡± asked Arlan as servants came out to help remove his armor.

    ¡°Your father returned to the Lionheart on official business,¡± replied Count Emile.

    ¡°When will he be back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. He may not return in time to see you off.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, there are private matters I wish to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Come, let us meet in my study,¡± said Count Emile. Both Arlan and Count Emile walked through Highmane to Count Emile¡¯s study room. Two elite guards escorted them through and waited outside the study. The two Reeves entered the room to discuss matters in private.

    Count Emile broke the silence, ¡°What is it you¡¯d like to discuss, Arlan?¡±

    ¡°First, Lord Poma needs to be investigated thoroughly. I have a feeling he¡¯s connected to the monsters somehow.¡±

    ¡°I see, and why is that?¡±

    ¡°There was some crucial information that he withheld. He also hired some mercenaries to instigate a fight with us.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll dispatch some spies to Galdera. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not your only concern.¡±

    ¡°During our battle with the demon, Izradon, he called me Ashra. Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never heard of such a name or title. It seems to be something that predates our knowledge. Demons have been around since the time before the cataclysm. Another concern is that Demons have been known to involve themselves with a kingdom¡¯s affairs. Izradon is likely in league with the Swora.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s concerning to hear. Even though it had less essence capacity than me, it was an incredibly strong opponent. The ¡®Malum Incarnate¡¯, do we have any records of that group?¡±

    ¡°Demon society is split into many different orders. If the Malum Incarnate has access to portal magic, they are likely a high-ranking group. But the most dominant order has yet to act or be seen in the last thousand years. The Grand Archives at the Capitol City, Oreta, may have some books.¡±

    ¡°Oreta is at least a week''s ride from here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll have to leave for Lancel High in a couple of days. I can send a formal request to the Grand Archives.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll visit Oreta when I get the chance. That¡¯s all I wanted to speak of.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, once again, you¡¯ve done the realm a great service. I did not expect such initiative from you. You¡¯ll be rewarded for your actions. I¡¯ll be transferring two more platoons of soldiers to your banner.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Emile. Will they be recruits as well?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°No, they¡¯ve just completed their training. I believe one of the soldiers is a friend of yours from the orphanage. Noah I believe was his name. Also, your current platoon has been promoted to soldiers as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to train them to my standards. I will now take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Before you go, I have another request. Vivia and I are caught in our duties. Could you escort Katalina through the city while she tends to her shopping?¡±

    ¡°I will ensure Katalina¡¯s safety,¡± answered Arlan as he bowed.

    ¡°Thank you, Arlan. I¡¯ll have her meet you in the courtyard in thirty minutes. I assume you¡¯d like to take a bath and change. Enjoy Galdo City a bit more before your trip.¡± said Count Emile as the young lion left.

    After his private meeting, Arlan returned to his room to see a hot bath prepared for him by two of his maids, Jeanette and Maria. They welcomed the young baron back with the usual formal welcome.

    Arlan lay in the bath and thought about having to train two more platoons.

    Two more platoons meant I¡¯m commanding about a hundred men. I¡¯ll have to set up the Banner of the Claw¡¯s command echelons.

    Twenty minutes had passed and Arlan¡¯s internal clock reminded him to get up. Rising from his miniature vacation, Arlan dressed in his military uniform and pinned his lion sigil on his collar. The final item to complete him was his leather belt and mithril sword.

    The young lion was ready to meet his cousin at Highmane¡¯s courtyard. Arlan made his way through the many halls once more and was reminded of how large the castle was.

    Assaulting Highmane would be incredibly hard with its defenses. I feel bad for anyone who has to. Count Emile isn¡¯t as strong as the Duke but he makes up for it with his cunning guile. He¡¯s an extremely sharp man.

    Katalina was in the courtyard in a light yellow dress. She was accompanied by two maids and four elite guards in full plate armor. Her blonde hair was accompanied by light blue streaks. She wore a smile that complemented her outfit well.

    The entourage bowed upon Arlan¡¯s entry into the fray. Katalina turned and greeted her cousin, ¡°Arlan! Thanks for coming. My mother and father are both busy so this is my only chance to purchase a few things before we leave for Lancel High. I¡¯m sorry for this last-minute venture.¡±

    ¡°Kat, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s a request from your father that I¡¯m honored to accept,¡± replied Arlan.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll buy you dinner. Let¡¯s go!¡± exclaimed Katalina as she entered her carriage¡¯s cabin. Arlan joined her inside.

    The two Reeves accompanied by the maids and guards left Highmane through the main gate. They passed through the streets as many onlookers took part in the sight. The carriage was black with gold trims and lions decorated the sides. A driver was in the front along with a pair of maids. The elite guards rode on horses to keep up.

    After a few minutes, they were in the west end of the market district that was meant for the high class. A tailor¡¯s store that was quite popular among nobles was their first destination. The carriage came to a stop and was opened by an elite guard. Out came Arlan who helped Katalina down.

    Nobles from smaller houses began to gossip about a multitude of topics. The gossip about Katalina was compliments of her beauty while the gossip about Arlan was disgust for his commoner background. Most of this could be heard by the young lion. Katalina caught some of the nasty comments about Arlan. Before she could react, Arlan made eye contact and nodded.

    Katalina understood what Arlan was trying to get across. They both entered the store with her two maids and the guards stayed outside. Katalina and Arlan¡¯s entrance turned every pair of eyes on them. The store was quite large with multiple outfits displayed across.

    The store owner was a woman in her late thirties. She held an hourglass figure and was quite beautiful despite being beyond her youthful days. She had short natural blue hair. There were other employees but the woman knew who had just come into her store and what it meant.

    The woman approached the two Reeves and greeted them, ¡°Katalina! My darling, you look more beautiful by the day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Rita! I could never compare to your elegance though,¡± replied Katalina.

    Rita turned to Arlan and greeted him as well, ¡°Baron Arlan Reeve, you are quite the topic these days. It is a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯ve heard about you from the dearest Katalina.¡±

    Arlan bowed and said, ¡°It is a pleasure, Rita.¡± The young lion scanned for any potential threats as well. His search came up empty as the store held friendly employees and customers.

    ¡°Come, my darlings,¡± instructed Rita as the pair followed her, ¡°I have much to show you. I just received a new shipment from Oreta.¡±

    Arlan followed Katalina as she enjoyed her time with Rita looking through different garments. The two women, though separated by age, shared a love for their fashion.

    Arlan couldn¡¯t understand the passion due to being raised on functionality but understood that it was common for females to enjoy their pursuit of beauty. After an hour, Katalina purchased several outfits and had her maids take them to their carriage. Rita bid the two her appreciation for their patronage as they left.

    Outside the store, a girl about fourteen with long charcoal black hair waved at Katalina. The mysterious girl was a noble being escorted by an entourage of guards as well. The two girls embraced as she was Katalina¡¯s close friend. She also wore a blue dress fitted to her figure.

    ¡°Marie, are you shopping too?¡± asked Katalina.

    ¡°Yeah, I just bought some gorgeous dresses,¡± replied Marie as she turned to Arlan, ¡°Whose this?¡±

    ¡°Marie,¡± stated Katalina, ¡±this is Arlan, my cousin.¡±

    ¡°Your cousin? You mean the Duke¡¯s adopted son?!¡± shouted Marie.

    Arlan interjected, ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Marie.¡±

    ¡°Say, you¡¯re pretty cute,¡± stated Marie to Arlan as she turned to Katalina, ¡°Can I come with you guys?¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Of course, Marie! Let¡¯s get something to eat! Come on Arlan!¡±

    The three make their way in the carriage to a restaurant in the same upscale district. Upon exiting their ride, the same gossip being thrown around by the crowd is heard. The trio entered with the same presence as before.

    They were immediately seated due to Katalina¡¯s familiarity with the owner and staff. Katalina ordered by simply saying ¡°the usual is fine.¡± to the waiter. Small talk between Katalina and Marie passed the time until their food arrived.

    The dishes reminded Arlan of food from Highmane but more aromatic and savory. The stars were roasted pheasant, baked garlic fish, and an assortment of steamed shellfish.

    Halfway through their dinner, a young nobleman noticed Marie through the window.

    ¡°A friend of yours?¡± asked Arlan.

    Marie had an annoyed expression and replied, ¡°Nope, I would never be friends with the likes of him. He¡¯s Jared, the heir to the Dasche Trade Company. He¡¯s completely obnoxious and won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡±

    As she finished her last word, Jared came into the restaurant. He wore a red tunic and was about fifteen with white hair. He approached Marie with no care for Arlan and Katalina¡¯s presence.

    Jared professed, ¡°My beloved!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your beloved Jared!¡± replied Marie.

    ¡°You choose to dine with this soldier?¡± asked Jared condescendingly while he looked down on Arlan.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. This is Baron Arlan Reeve and I promised myself to him!¡± proclaimed Marie.

    Upon hearing the last bit, Arlan, Katalina, and Jared were all shocked to their core. Arlan knew what Marie was trying to do but it still took him by surprise.

    This damned girl is just trouble.

    Jared immediately locked eyes with Arlan, ¡°YOU! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a Baron. I challenge you to a duel for Marie¡¯s love.¡±

    Arlan attempted to reason, ¡°Listen, you got the wrong-¡±

    But was interrupted by a mild pain stabbing both his feet. It was the girls who stepped on his feet under the table. Arlan glanced at the two girls and received a telegraphed hidden message. He realized he was involved no matter what so the young lion corrected himself after, ¡°I accept your challenge to a duel.¡±

    Jared walked outside as Arlan and the girls followed. The crowd had already stepped back as Jared was in a position further down. A duel was considered legal in Galdo City as long as no one was hurt badly or killed.

    Arlan took his position opposite of his opponent while Jared drew a mithril rapier.

    ¡°Here are the terms! If I win, I will take your place as Marie¡¯s lover. If you win, I will never bother Marie ever again.¡± stated Jared.

    From killing large ants to demons and now a lover¡¯s quarrel.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to Marie,¡± stated Arlan as he prepared a combat stance. Marie nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You won¡¯t draw your blade?¡± asked Jared.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s better I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, your arrogance makes you unfit to protect Marie.¡±

    A crowd had gathered to see the duel, most were nobles in this area. Marie gracefully walked up to Arlan and kissed his cheek. Arlan¡¯s face glowed pink. He was no longer a super soldier but was a teenager. His emotions erupted in a way that he was not used to.

    ¡°Darling,¡± voiced Marie softly, ¡°if you win, your prize is a kiss.¡±

    Then she coyly winked at Arlan. Her stage performance played the crowd and Jared for fools. Arlan could tell she enjoyed it. Even Katalina lavishly enjoyed impromptu production before her.

    Rumors spread throughout the crowd about Arlan and Marie. Jared was fuming with rage after what he saw. His emotions overtook his reasoning and he was first to move. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] picked up Jared¡¯s capabilities, he was a mere first-tier.

    The young lion activated only five percent of his essence to enhance his speed and strength. This was more than enough to beat Jared.

    The difference in abilities and experience was obvious. Arlan side-stepped Jared¡¯s one-handed thrust with ease. The Dache Heir wasn¡¯t holding back his attacks. Arlan could¡¯ve been mortally wounded if he had taken that thrust to the heart.

    Once reaching Jared¡¯s flank, Arlan drove his fist into the side of Jared¡¯s stomach, knocking him on his back a few meters. The young lion held back. The white-haired noble was on the ground unconscious.

    Jared was accompanied by a few of his guards who immediately took to his side. ¡°I only knocked him out. He should be fine, I didn¡¯t strike any vitals.¡± Arlan said to Jared¡¯s guards who bowed and carried their master away.

    Before Arlan could turn to Katalina, Marie embraced him. He was paralyzed by her light touch and her face so close. The young lion was hypnotized as he gazed into Marie¡¯s cerulean eyes. Like how she played the crowd, he was also in the palm of her hand.

    A rose-like feeling compelled Arlan to close his eyes. His senses were dulled to null. He could only hear his heartbeat. His mind could only see her eyes. His sense of time paused for an eternity. He felt her soft lips envelop his.

    What is this? How did she do that?

    Marie pulled back and Arlan was finally given control over his vision again. Katalina let out a small cough signifying that she was there. Marie let go of her prey with an evil smile. Arlan was still starstruck.

    ¡°Thanks, Arlan. I¡¯ve been trying to get him to stop for years!¡± said Marie as Arlan was still stunned.

    ¡°I never thought that anyone could beat Arlan,¡± replied Katalina as she giggled. After Arlan returned to his normal self, the trio boarded up and headed to another store. Reaching the place revealed itself to be a magic emporium.

    As the trio exited the carriage, Marie asked, ¡°Arlan, are you also attending Lancel with us?¡± asked Marie.

    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know you were also.¡± answered the young lion.

    ¡°I was born with advanced mana manipulation,¡± declared Marie proudly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re dangerous in more than one way,¡± stated Arlan with a smile. Marie countered with her signature wink.

    Katalina interjected, ¡°Enough flirting, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    The three entered while leaving their guards or maids outside. Inside the emporium were several different magical wands, staves, jewels, and scrolls. Glass cases held expensive items on display. A few mages were behind the counters talking to customers.

    A familiar girl¡¯s voice came about, ¡°Arlan? Is that you?¡±

    Arlan¡¯s nostalgia hit hard as he turned to see two familiar lavender eyes meet his. It was Chrysta from the orphanage. She was one of the mages behind the counter. The old friend wore blue mage robes and had purple hair.

    ¡°Chrysta! JD told me you were an apprentice mage. I didn¡¯t know it was here.¡± said Arlan.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a work-study apprenticeship. I¡¯ve missed you!¡± replied Chrysta as she hugged Arlan. Marie held a hint of jealousy in her eyes.

    ¡°Who''s this with you?¡± asked Chrysta as she realized Arlan wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡°She¡¯s my cousin, Katalina Reeve. And this is Marie, just met.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure, I¡¯m Chrysta Coven. Wait¡­¡± answered Chrysta as she began to realize what Arlan had just said. ¡°Did you say, cousin? And THE Katalina Reeve?¡±

    Katalina responded to Chrysta¡¯s confusion, ¡°Yes that¡¯s me. Arlan was adopted by Duke Louis two months ago. He¡¯s now a Reeve.¡±

    Chrysta¡¯s expression transitioned to shock in milliseconds.

    ¡°My apologies, Milady,¡± admitted Chrysta as she bowed before the trio, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you till now.¡±

    ¡°Please, Chrysta,¡± said Katalina as she helped Chrysta up, ¡°There was no need to apologize. Arlan has displayed great honor and service to the Reeve name. So any friend of his is also a friend of mine.¡±

    ¡°The Katalina Reeve just said I was her friend!¡± chirped Chrysta with a giddy voice. Marie and Katalina giggled at Chrysta¡¯s bubbly response.

    She wasn¡¯t like this before. She¡¯s grown so much.

    ¡°Kat and Marie are here to buy something. Do you think you can help them?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Of course! Right this way, you two!¡± said Chrysta as the three girls began their shopping. Arlan let out a sigh of relief as the three girls were getting along. The store owner wasn¡¯t in and the other mages were shocked at how casual Chrysta was with the nobles. Arlan browsed through the store and considered purchasing a wand while waiting for Katalina to finish.

    Not yet, I think I¡¯ll hold off on magic till I¡¯m at the Academy. I won¡¯t know how to use it anyway, this could be dangerous.

    After forty minutes, Katalina and Marie had finished buying new staves. The store owner came in and saw what was going on and was extremely happy with Chrysta as the two staves sold were equal to a three-month profit.

    ¡°Chrysta! Are you able to leave to join us for dessert?¡± asked Katalina.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t,¡± declared Chrysta with a defeated expression, ¡°I¡¯m usually here till closing.¡±

    The old store owner quickly interjected, ¡°Chrysta, go on! It¡¯s a request from Katalina Reeve. We cannot refuse such a simple request.¡±

    So from three, the party was now four.

    This day just keeps getting weirder.

    Chrysta was blown away at the carriage as they rode to a known dessert bakery. The bakery served all kinds of cakes and sweets. They arrived only shortly after leaving the magic emporium. The sun was setting on the horizon with an orange hue that invaded the sky.

    Arlan was the first to exit and helped each young lady off the carriage. The four of them sat down at a table outside the bakery as their guards surrounded them. The maids had entered to purchase cake slices for all four of them.

    Chrysta felt awkward at the maids setting everything for them as this was her first experience with such benefits. Each of them took a bite from their cake slices and a light candied flavor attacked their taste buds. It was a fluffy sugar taste from the cake. Arlan realized he had been enjoying himself. Growing up on Terra, Arlan was never afforded a childhood. This was a warm and new experience for him.

    This wasn¡¯t so bad. I guess it beats getting shot at or fighting monsters.

    The young lion admired the breath-taking visual being painted across the sky as the three girls enjoyed themselves with cake and laughter. Arlan listened in and realized it was about him.

    ¡°Every time he eats, he devours the food!¡± exclaimed Katalina.

    ¡°He¡¯s been doing that since I¡¯ve known him at the orphanage,¡± stated Chrysta with a smile.

    Marie added as well, ¡°I noticed that earlier at dinner before Jared came.¡±

    ¡°Jared? Is he also a friend?¡± asked Chrysta.

    ¡°He¡¯s a stuck-up noble guy that I dislike. Arlan came to my rescue earlier by dueling him so I rewarded Arlan with a kiss,¡± said Marie with a warm blush.

    ¡°You kissed Arlan?!¡± yelled Chrysta as if she had seen a ghost. Marie nodded with pride while Chrysta turned to Arlan for confirmation.

    ¡°Yes, she did,¡± answered Arlan. Chrysta had a small crush on Arlan back at the orphanage but after leaving for a year she had forgotten all about it.

    ¡°Chrysta, he¡¯s all yours if you want him.¡± offered Marie with an evil grin.

    ¡°No, no!¡± blurted out Chrysta, ¡°I don¡¯t think of Arlan like that,¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have him for myself,¡± said Marie as she teased Chrysta.

    They¡¯re just talking about me like I¡¯m not here.

    While Arlan was bewildered, all three girls were enjoying the moment. They finished their fluffy slices of vanilla cake and decided it was late. Chrysta lived at a boarding house for apprentice mages and Marie lived at the Balan¡¯s Manor on the northside. Chrysta said her goodbyes to everyone and left for home.

    Before Marie boarded her carriage, she whispered into Arlan¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re a lot of fun, Arlan Reeve.¡±

    And then she left a soft kiss on his cheek.

    Good thing Chrysta left already, she might¡¯ve fought Marie for that one.

    During their return to Highmane, Katalina asked, ¡°So¡­ Arlan, have you taken a liking to Marie?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure,¡± answered Arlan.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame really,¡± admitted Katalina, ¡±I was hoping you¡¯d fall in love with her so she can marry into the family.¡±

    ¡°So was that your plan all along?¡± asked Arlan, ¡°Was Jared planned too?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± said Katalina with a sly look.

    That explains her friendship with Marie. They¡¯re both sly and devious girls.

    The same entourage that had left Highmane earlier now returned at sundown. They were both greeted by Count Emile and Countess Vivia. Katalina told her parents about the day¡¯s events while Arlan excused himself to his room. It had been one long day and the young lion felt fatigue slam into his sore body.

    Once he entered his room, he fell face-first onto his bed and immediately fell into a deep slumber. He only had one more day in Galdo City before had to depart for Lancel High.

 Chapter 12

    The next day went by fast. Arlan met with the two newly assigned infantry platoons. The Banner of the Claw¡¯s first platoon was still in Galdo City but would return the next day. Arlan now commanded a first platoon, a second platoon, and a third platoon.

    Arlan instructed the squad leaders that during his absence, they were to follow his written training manuals. Trent, Erin, and Dimitri would lead the exercises as JD would be attending the Knights Academy in Galdo City. JD was now considered a full-fledged squire.

    During his meeting with his new soldiers, Arlan was able to meet Noah who had gotten over his speech issue. Arlan called his old friend into a private room in the barracks during lunch.

    ¡°Captain Arlan,¡± said Noah as he saluted, ¡°I¡¯ve received your summons.¡±

    ¡°At ease, Noah.¡± replied Arlan as he returned the salute as well, ¡°How have you been, my friend?¡±

    Noah answered proudly, ¡°Better than ever! I have no more speaking problems. And when I heard you were our Captain, no one believed me when I said that I knew you!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll figure it out soon enough and I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve overcome your speech issue,¡± said Arlan as he hugged his old friend, ¡°I wish we had more time to catch up but I¡¯ll be departing for Auron City tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± commented Noah, ¡°I¡¯ll be here when you return.¡±

    ¡°Noah, catching up wasn¡¯t the only reason I summoned you,¡± admitted Arlan, ¡°I need to promote a logistics sergeant and you''re my first choice. Do you accept?¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes lit up with pride and avowed, ¡°I accept! I won¡¯t let you down, Captain!¡±

    JD was right, even Noah has grown up a lot. He¡¯s become much more independent.

    Arlan returned to Highmane to finalize some logistics and pack some documents for the road. His final day in Galdo City was spent setting up training procedures for his banner. The young lion wanted his soldiers to be improved in his fighting style. Arlan retired to his bed after realizing how late it had gotten.

    The day to depart for Lancel High Academy had arrived. Arlan woke up with one thought on his mind, to see what the Academy and Auron City had to offer. It was the first time Arlan had ventured that far south.

    It would take five days on a carriage to arrive at Auron City. He would be traveling with Katalina and Marie. They were to be escorted by ten Heracul Knights who would be under Arlan¡¯s temporary command and guard the Reeve¡¯s Manor near Lancel High Academy.

    The majestic Auron City was enormous and grand like Galdo City. These two metropolitans were only second to Oreta, the Midland Capitol. Arlan started his day by meeting with Count Emile and Countess Vivia in the courtyard. They both bid Arlan a safe trip. Katalina and Marie were already in the carriage, the two girls had already said their goodbyes.

    Duke Louis was still away but left a letter for Arlan. Count Emile told Arlan to read it after he departed Galdo City. Arlan figured his father was quite busy as the Protector of the Northeastern Region. Jeanette and Helga would accompany Arlan while the other two maids stayed in Highmane.

    The caravan was now complete and it departed from Galdo City heading south. Count Emile smiled and waved as they departed from Highmane¡¯s gates. Countess Vivia looked on with strength as she watched her eldest daughter take her first step into adulthood.

    Arlan looked out the window towards Galdo City one last time. It would be four months before he was allowed to return for the winter break. Marie and Katalina sat opposite Arlan in their noble attire. The two girls conversed about how excited they were to finally meet other students and study their vocations.

    The young lion noticed Marie stealing glances here and there but he thought nothing of it. With two days of idle time, Arlan pulled up some reports he needed to read. These came directly from Count Emile and the Galdo Ministry. There was information about the latest operations, patrols, subjugations, and investigations.

    House Reeve was maintaining regional stability. Activating the Northern armies to take part directly in monster subjugation attributed to this. Count Emile, Count Daxton, and Duke Louis were able to remove any threats or major problems immediately.

    I¡¯ll need to establish my intelligence network. The lack of information is glaring. I¡¯ll have to figure that out in the next few months.

    As the young lion finished his reports. He remembered the letter given to him by Count Emile from his father, Duke Louis.

    The letter read, ¡°Dear Arlan, I¡¯m sorry I cannot see you off. But I know you understand the reason for my absence. Instructor Dink Rorschach is one of my close friends. We both attended Lancel High together. I¡¯ve notified him of your capabilities. I hope you¡¯ll be able to hone your skills so that you¡¯re prepared for what''s to come. Please write if you need anything. Your father, Duke Louis Reeve.¡±

    On Terra, Rove attended a prestigious military academy due to his high evaluations. During that time, he was never encouraged by any parental figures but only taught to rely on himself emotionally. In his super-soldier body, he was able to maintain a proper mental state without the love or care from a paternal figure.

    But here in Althea, he lacked the same control in this body. Having felt a parental connection to his adopted father, he felt a bittersweet longing to see Duke Louis and Miss Petrah. This emotion steeled his resolve even further to improve himself as best he could.

    After five days of travel, the group finally arrived at Auron City. The bustling city was also a massive metropolis. Arlan, Katalina, and Marie were all stunned at the amalgamation of human, dwarven, and elven architecture. This city was also a massive trade hub that connected Galdo City to Midland¡¯s eastern and southern regions.

    Auron City was considered ¡°The Heart of Midland¡± due to its centralized location and economic growth. The impressive city was governed by House Lansley, a high-ranking family that started as merchants. The Lansleys were just as powerful as the Reeves but through the usage of wealth and trade.

    At the head of the merchant House is Duke Frank Lansley. Duke Frank was known across Midland for his domestic policies and capitalist nature. He was respected for his fair treatment of all races in his policies. This was due to Duke Frank¡¯s view on money over race. Finances were everything to the Lansleys.

    House Reeve and House Lansley had been allies since before the Lansleys rose to power. This deep-rooted connection solidified trade and military protection between the two great houses.

    Count Emile had taught Arlan about the Lansleys and many other houses. This information was key to understanding which powerful houses may side with the Swora or remain loyal to Midland.

    As the carriage drove through the streets toward the Reeve¡¯s Manor, the trio inside observed and admired their surroundings. Arlan, in particular, had his agenda for constantly observing his environment. He wanted to see how accurate the map he had studied was. The young lion requested a map of Auron City from Count Emile. This wasn¡¯t just an ordinary map, it was a special map provided by the Lansleys. It detailed every back route, every known street possible, and the location of any secret routes. Arlan continued to observe the city as many denizens littered the street.

    I¡¯m going to have to make sure all these back streets, hidden escapes, and paths are accurate. The Lansleys know their city streets awfully well.

    It took twenty minutes to arrive at the Reeve¡¯s estate in Auron¡¯s richest district. The manor was the second-largest property sporting its own wall and grass meadow. This estate was maintained by appointees of House Reeve.

    After passing the front gate, the Heracul Knights began sweeping through the property while using [Detect], an ability used to locate any traces of essence or mana. It was similar to Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] but could only sonar out. It wasn¡¯t as robust either and would require multiple casts as they reached each area.

    Arlan ordered the search so he could do his due diligence in handling the security of the manor. Arlan used [Battle Trance] as well and found nothing within three hundred meters.

    The trio reached the front of the manor and was greeted by a row of ten servants who staffed the property. Arlan helped the girls off the carriage as he told the servants to rise. The young lion would¡¯ve preferred to skip these formalities but he knew he had to maintain his image as a noble.

    A dismounted Heracul Knight rode up and knelt before Arlan and reported that nothing came up in the search. The young lion dismissed the Heracul Knights to rest and gave them written orders on how many Heracul Knights needed to be present at all times throughout the property. It also came with patrol routes for the property as well.

    After the arrival, they were already in the dining hall eating a savory dinner as their belongings were unpacked into their rooms by the maids. The manor sported a small garden on the north side and was flanked by a few outer buildings. From servant¡¯s quarters to a small stable for the horses, this manor was practically a miniature village.

    The main building housed an office and training room for Arlan and over ten rooms and guest rooms. The main hall is connected to all the rooms and passages. Many gatherings in the past were held in the main hall. While the manor was still in Auron City, the estate itself was situated far enough from crowded areas that the ambiance was very quiet.

    After dinner, the three students retired to their rooms as the manor was once again lively with occupants. Arlan¡¯s room was the same size as the one in Highmane. The luxurious benefits meant more comfort and fashion than functionality. Arlan easily preferred functionality, so this change was still warming up to him.

    The young lion opened a small chest containing some of the more private items he had. Arlan pulled out a brown cape and leather armor that could be hidden under clothes. The cape itself sported a hood and frontal mask to cover Arlan¡¯s face. The quaint attire was Arlan¡¯s hidden identity to blend into the crowd. He would use the night to accurately scout Auron¡¯s pathways.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Arlan lept out his window and landed in front of a familiar Heracul Knight. It was Jocko, one of the knights who fought under Arlan against the orcs.

    ¡°Your report,¡± muttered Arlan from behind his mask.

    ¡°Milord, the estate has been thoroughly secured and flare magic has been set as traps in certain areas,¡± Jocko outlined, ¡°We¡¯ll know of any intruders.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ll return in roughly two hours,¡± stated Arlan, ¡°Until then, continue as instructed.¡±

    Jocko saluted, ¡°By your command.¡±

    Arlan enhanced his speed and strength to vanish into the night. He climbed up the estate walls with ease. Using the wall¡¯s parallel height, the young baron to lept over to the next rooftop. Auron City was densely built and this served to Arlan¡¯s advantage to traverse the city from above. Arlan disappeared along Auron¡¯s many rooftops with his blend of speed and nightly shadows.

    Back at the estate, Marie in her sleeping gown knocked on Arlan¡¯s door. With no answer, she wondered if he had fallen asleep. After waiting a silent minute, Marie returned to her room and tried to sleep but her thoughts kept her conscious. After an hour, she¡¯d fallen prey to her weary fatigue.

    Over Auron¡¯s market district that never sleeps, many residents of all races were still about. The night crowd was smaller than the day crowd but it was nothing to scoff at. Auron City guards patrolled and handled minor quarrels while dwarven merchants cried out about how amazing their wares are. Adventurers who returned from far hunting grounds bargained with merchants of all races.

    Among the market¡¯s mayhem, an elven boy who was thirteen in human age was stalking a merchant who was browsing the exchanges. The elven boy¡¯s clothes were quite dirty and his dark-blue hair was littered with dirt. His messy appearance didn¡¯t seem to bother him.

    The merchant¡¯s attention was caught by fine-looking silk at a tailor¡¯s stall. He bargained with the seller back and forth until they agreed to a price. The merchant reached down and noticed his coin purse wasn¡¯t there. A hand of fear grabbed the merchant by the throat and he immediately searched all over his bags. After a minute, he realized his money had been pilfered.

    From afar, the elven boy let out a small giggle as he watched the merchant furiously curse. The elven boy ran into a dark alley and was quite happy with his loot. He counted out three silver coins from the merchant. His eyes glowed with happiness as three silver coins could easily feed him for months.

    Before he could react, three shady humans surrounded him. They grappled him against the wall and held worn daggers to his throat. Their clothes gave off their intentions. Their arms revealed their gang affiliation through tattoos.

    ¡°Ay, Mitch. This little one is trying to cross without paying the fee.¡± said the one holding the elven boy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you gotta pay up,¡± stated the one with the dagger to the young boy¡¯s throat. Before they could snatch the coin purse, the elven boy bit the arm around him. Upon release, he was able to jump past the murderous thieves and run.

    ¡°That fucking hurt you little bastard. I¡¯ll cut your throat while making you drink piss!¡± yelled the one with a bitten arm as he gave chase. The elven boy made his way through the dark alleys. But the thieves weren¡¯t far behind due to being a bit older. With hunger-striking his every movement, the runner began slowing down.

    The young elf reached a small dead-end and threw the coin purse at an open barrel. A pair of tiny dirty hands reached up from the barrel last second and caught the small bag. The tiny hands retracted as fast as they came up.

    The thieves rounded the corner with murderous eyes and lick their lips like a pack of wild beasts surrounding their prey.

    ¡°Mitch, aren¡¯t you the one who likes little boys?¡± said the bitten arm thief.

    ¡°Ay, yeah. I¡¯ll have a taste while you slice him up,¡± said Mitch. The elven boy¡¯s eyes began to tear as he realized this could be his end. To be killed in a dark alley like a rat. His body would be ravaged by monsters before him.

    The three wild beasts cautiously approach the boy this time. In a last-ditch effort, the elf attempted to run past his pursuers but was met with a kick to the face. One of the thieves enhanced his speed and was able to knock the elf down. The other two thieves stomped on the boy¡¯s arms and held him in place.

    The elven boy¡¯s tears flowed as he smiled at the karma of his thievery and misfortune. Memories of his parents and little brother flew through his mind. It was his final coping mechanism to distract him from the shock of death. He smiled with blood that his little brother could enjoy the three silver coins in exchange for his life. He¡¯d hoped his little brother would remain silent in the barrel through this ordeal.

    As the third thief was about to stab the elf, a small shadow with a brown cape landed right behind him. A massive force flung the thief hard against the wall and knocked him unconscious. The other two thieves reacted and lunged with their daggers at the unknown assailant.

    The elven boy turned around in confusion to see the other two thieves on the ground unconscious. The assailant approached the elven boy revealing himself to be a teenage human boy. It was hard to tell due to the darkness and hooded mask. The shadowy human asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°J-Jo¡­ Jovann. Are you going to kill me?¡± asked Jovann nervously.

    ¡°No, if I wanted you dead, I would¡¯ve let them kill you.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Jovann but with a relieved tone.

    ¡°My name is Rove. Tell your friend from the barrel it¡¯s safe to come out,¡± answered Arlan. The young lion wanted to hide his identity, so he used Rove as his alias.

    ¡°Onas, come out.¡± ordered Jovann.

    With the calmness of Jovann¡¯s voice, a tiny head with dark blue hair emerged from the barrel. Struggling to climb out, the barrel fell over, spilling out Onas. He glowed red from embarrassment before he dashed to Jovann with tears. Meanwhile, Arlan hid the daggers under a box to disarm the unconscious thieves.

    Jovann was perplexed at how strong Arlan was and immediately asked, ¡°Why did you help us?¡±

    ¡°Where I grew up, this happened too often and I¡¯m not fond of it,¡± answered Arlan as he thought of the atrocities committed during the wars on Terra.

    ¡°Rove, thanks for saving us. We don¡¯t have anything but some silver,¡± said Jovann as Onas raised both hands to Arlan revealing the coin purse.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t want the coins. You keep it. Come with me, I know a healer clinic nearby.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford that,¡± replied Jovann with a bloody nose and bruised arms.

    Arlan insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost.¡±

    The three left the alley and back onto a lit-up crowded street. No one seemed bothered by Jovann¡¯s injuries. It was common for orphans on the streets to steal and get beaten.

    At the healer clinic, Arlan removed his hood and entered with the elven brothers. Inside, Arlan exchanged words and five silver coins with the sage at the front. Jovann was taken to a room and the sage chanted a few heal spells on his injuries.

    Sages healed through nature magic instead of holy magic. Each had different benefits. Nature magic could remove diseases while holy magic removed curses. The healing properties of holy and nature magic were quite similar.

    Ten minutes had passed and Jovann returned with his injuries healed up. Onas wore a fat smile on his skinny face seeing his brother okay.

    ¡°Thanks again, Rove. You¡¯ve spent too much money on me,¡± stated Jovannn as he bowed.

    Arlan lifted Jovann and answered, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You two must be hungry and tired. I know a place nearby and I have a proposition for you, Jovann.¡±

    Arlan and the two elven brothers sat in the back of a warmly lit tavern. The young lion ordered bread and soup for the two starving elves. While the meal was basic, it felt like a feast to Jovann and Onas as they devoured their fill. After they finished, Arlan said, ¡°Jovann, my proposition is for you to work for me.¡±

    ¡°What kind of work?¡± asked Jovann.

    ¡°I need you to be my eyes and ears on these streets.¡±

    ¡°You want me to be your spy?¡± asked Jovann with caution.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll provide instructions later but if you agree, you¡¯ll be compensated nicely and I can enroll Onas into a proper school,¡± answered Arlan.

    The idea of Onas being off the streets was something Jovann had been trying to do. The offer from Arlan was shady but if he wanted to do Jovann harm, he would¡¯ve done so by now. No one would¡¯ve batted an eye. But a chance to get Onas a better future was all Jovann could think about.

    ¡°Alright, Rove. You got yourself a deal. What¡¯s first?¡±

    ¡°First, do you know how to read and write?¡± asked Arlan.

    Jovann¡¯s heart stopped and he quietly answered that he didn¡¯t. The elven boy¡¯s hope dissipated.

    ¡°I figured as much. We can fix that.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll still let me work for you?!¡± exclaimed Jovann. Onas raised his arms with joy to mimic his brother.

    ¡°Yes, take this letter to the merchant union and show it to them. You¡¯ll be taught how to read and write. It shouldn¡¯t take you longer than two weeks. During that time, you can stay here at this Inn. Don¡¯t get into any more trouble. Once you can read and write, I¡¯ll personally instruct you on your next assignment.¡±

    As Arlan finished his instructions, he stacked twenty silver coins on the table and a small letter with a Reeve seal on it.

    ¡°Is that for us?¡± asked Jovann as he was unfamiliar with the Reeve seal.

    ¡°Yes, the silver coins are for you and your brother to get some clothes and clean up. Keep that small letter on you at all times Jovann. If anything were to ever happen with any noble or official, show them that letter.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Rove,¡± said Jovann gratefully, ¡°I will do as instructed.¡± The elven brothers looked at each other with joy as they won¡¯t be starving or sleeping on the streets that night. The little Onas smiled and waved his arms.

    ¡°Onas can¡¯t talk, can he?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t spoken a word since our parents¡¯ deaths,¡± answered Jovann.

    ¡°I see, the school will accommodate. The room upstairs is for you two. It¡¯s got a hot bath waiting as well.¡±

    ¡°Rove¡­ Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best not to disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Jovann, Onas, good night.¡±

    Arlan got up and left the tavern. Jovann and Onas looked at each other with bright smiles. They ogled at the promise of a hot bath. The two went upstairs and enjoyed the amenity they haven¡¯t felt in years.

    Finally, the two retired to their room and immediately fell asleep. For the first time in years, Jovann could sleep at the same time as his brother without fear of being robbed or attacked.

    Stars still decorated the night over the Reeve¡¯s Manor, a familiar figure lept back over the wall and met with Knight Jocko. The two exchanged a few words and the smaller figure jumped back into Arlan¡¯s open window. The young lion undressed his cape and leather armor while he pondered his thoughts.

    I¡¯m glad I was able to save Jovann and Onas from that horrible fate. That should be the seed that¡¯ll start my intelligence unit. If he shows promise, I¡¯ll have him expand the intelligence unit under him as my proxy.

    I was also able to confirm that this map is accurate down to every detail. The Lansleys didn¡¯t leave anything out. They really trust us with this information.

    Arlan finished putting on his sleepwear in anticipation of the inevitable crash. As he laid down on his soft bed, he could feel his eyes slowly close.

    Lancel High Academy¡­ Let¡¯s see what you got to offer.

 Chapter 13

    Jeanette and Helga entered Arlan¡¯s room to see him still asleep. This shocked them as Arlan was usually awake by now. The Manor was lively with the servants moving about preparing the three students for their entrance ceremony to Lancel High Academy. The students would also be staying at the dorms on the school grounds until the weekends.

    The two maids looked confused but both tried to call out, ¡°Master Arlan, please wake up!¡±

    Arlan shot up with a steel dagger, readied to strike. The two maids were unphased as this wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d seen him like this. Arlan lowered the steel dagger and said, ¡°Sorry, Helga. Sorry, Jeanette. I slept a bit more than usual.¡±

    ¡°Master Arlan,¡± replied Jeanette, ¡±you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± She assisted Arlan in getting dressed in the Lancel High Academy uniform. It was a dark green overcoat with flashy gold linings.

    Arlan made his way to the dining hall and saw the girls already at the dining table eating. The two girls were in their school uniforms. Katalina asked, ¡°You slept early and woke up late! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I was tired from the trip,¡± replied Arlan as he took his seat and began eating. The trio shared light talk about their plans at Lancel High Academy. The maids prepared to deliver their belongings to their respective rooms.

    Shortly after, they boarded the carriage to take them to the school. A sunny morning oversaw the eventful day. Crowds formed as residents woke up to their daily routine. Carriages from all over Auron arrived in front of Lancel High Academy¡¯s main entrance. Uniformed students began to proceed through the gate as a burly man in a gray uniform directed them.

    It appeared that students came from a multitude of different backgrounds. Enrollment was based on a student¡¯s status or talent. Of course, there were also enrollments accepted from wealthy families who made generous donations.

    Once the Reeve carriage arrived at a stop, Arlan exited and helped the other two girls off. Nobles from many different houses arrived in their carriages as well. The young lion proceeded through the gates while listening to nearby students¡¯ whispers.

    ¡°Is that really him?¡±

    ¡°The young lion is here.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not truly a Reeve is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still commoner filth.¡±

    ¡°I heard he¡¯s already an officer in the Midland Army.¡±

    ¡°I bet he¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    They didn¡¯t care if Arlan heard them.

    I¡¯m not deaf. One should be careful of how they speak amongst their peers.

    Arlan arrived at a courtyard with a statue of an armored knight. A plaque was at the foot of the statue. It read, ¡°Grand Marshal Jarin Lancel, the Exemplar of Excellence.¡±

    Katalina interjected, ¡°I¡¯ve read about Ser Jarin Lancel. He was the man who won all of Midland¡¯s battles for the Avens Royal Family. He died shortly after Midland became unified.¡±

    ¡°Then they built Lancel High Academy in honor of him, right?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Right! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d know about him. I¡¯ve forgotten you studied quite a bit under my father.¡± answered Katalina.

    The trio joined hundreds of other students in the main square. Lancel High Academy was just as large as Highmane. A few different gray uniform instructors were spotted around. An instructor in her thirties with an hourglass figure appeared on stage. Her beauty was attributed to her silky brown hair and emerald eyes.

    Her presence held everyone hostage to a stiff posture. Count Emile mentioned who she was to Arlan. Lady Dafni Lancel, the Headmistress of Lancel High Academy. She is one of the four Archmages in Midland and a descendant of Ser Jarin Lancel. Archmages could use fifth-tier magic spells, which meant Headmistress Dafni was the most powerful being Arlan had ever encountered.

    Her voice was mysteriously carried further by the wind as she addressed the crowd, ¡°Welcome to Lancel High Academy, where some of Midland¡¯s finest have attended. I am Headmistress Dafni Lancel. You may address me as Headmistress or Lady Dafni. You will learn and train under these fine Instructors and Professors behind me. Students, regardless of status, you will give them your utmost attention and respect. Anything less can result in expulsion from my Academy.¡±

    My [Battle Trance] couldn¡¯t properly read her mana. It¡¯s incredibly dense and intertwined with her essence.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here because you¡¯re from extraordinary backgrounds or have shown immense talent. We will nourish that so you can proudly walk your path to greatness. I hope to see all of you in three years at our graduation ceremony. I will now turn you over to your Instructor Dink. Good luck.¡±

    The same burly man at the gate took center stage.

    Instructor Dink? So this is my father''s friend.

    Instructor Dink bowed before Lady Dafni¡¯s exit. Instead of using wind magic, Instructor Dink¡¯s natural volume was loud enough to cover the entire area.

    ¡°Listen up first-years! I am Instructor Dink Rorschach. You will be attending general classes and specialty electives. A monthly test called Trials will evaluate your performance. A minimum score is required to advance to the next year or graduate. We will now commence evaluations for class placements. Please leave your belongings with the staff aides and proceed to the training fields to your left.¡±

    As instructed, the students gathered on a large grass training field. Arlan, Marie, and Katalina lined up together in the same line. First-years littered the fields in different columns awaiting their test. This first evaluation was to simply be measured by a red gem. The same was used in Highmane¡¯s training room. These gems measured both mana and essence.

    During the second part of the evaluation, students had to strike a wooden training dummy to evaluate their control over essence or mana. Based on their performance and capacity, they would later be placed on a ranking ladder amongst their class.

    Class rankings greatly defined the competitive atmosphere and desire for status. There were some benefits in being amongst the higher rankings but none would rival the status garnered by it. Rankings were separated by their years as well.

    As students were measured, Arlan used his [Battle Trance] to measure as many people as he could. Most students were still first-tier cores except a handful in second-tier but the instructors had fourth-tier cores. The instructors¡¯ cores were greatly intertwined with mana. Arlan lacked mana and didn¡¯t fully grasp the concept of it.

    The young lion noticed a group of older students from afar. They all held second-tier or third-tier cores. They were the second-years and third-years who had come to observe the results. Among them was a third-year who also held a fourth-tier core.

    Interesting. I¡¯d like to meet who that is later.

    He measured Marie and Katalina as they held second-tier cores but lacked essence control. Their cores were mostly mana-based.

    Once it was Marie¡¯s turn, she stepped up and touched the red gem to reveal her second-tier core. The proctor was a female mage instructor. She was impressed by Marie¡¯s current stage and ushered her to the next phase of the test.

    The amorous Marie now held a serious face. After she raised her hand, a ball of flame manifested in front of her palm. Arlan noticed mana traveling through her essence lines from her core into the fireball. The young lion also made note of Marie chanting an incantation under her breath like Fiala.

    After a few seconds, Marie¡¯s palm recoiled and the fireball shot toward the wooden training dummy. The initial impact caused the surface to burst from the sheer energy. The remaining wood was engulfed by the flames.

    Nearby students were in awe while the instructors nodded amongst each other. Marie came from a wealthy family of mages. She had access to wealth and knowledge that wasn¡¯t readily accessible to most.

    Just like Marie¡¯s test, Katalina presented herself in the same manner and received the same reception. Now it was Arlan¡¯s turn.

    The young lion could hear more gossip behind him as he took his place before the mage proctor. Arlan noticed that even more instructors had arrived to watch him. Of course, they would watch him as he was enrolled from Duke Louis¡¯ endorsement. He could even feel the Headmistress''s eyes upon him from afar.

    Despite the amount of attention, Arlan didn¡¯t waver under the pressure. He kept his calm composure. He placed his hand on the red gem and without any effort, his fourth-tier core was revealed to everyone.

    Arlan¡¯s revelation sparked controversy among students as some respected him and others ridiculed the gem¡¯s inaccuracy. The instructors began talking amongst themselves but Arlan couldn¡¯t make out what was said.

    As the proctor regained her composure, she ushered Arlan to the wooden training dummy. Arlan knew there was no point in hiding his powers. From a rack of wooden training weapons, Arlan grabbed a wooden claymore with both hands.

    The other students who were mid-test paused along with the rest of the proctors to watch Arlan¡¯s next move. His essence was now unlocked to forty-five percent. With no reason to hold back, he channeled all of it and struck his target with an overhead swing from the wooden claymore. A swift and smooth slice echoed through the air. The wooden pole was perfectly sliced down the middle.

    Arlan immediately bowed before the proctor who was frozen at what she witnessed. Marie and Katalina were the only ones with an idea of Arlan¡¯s monstrous strength.

    Arlan left the field as the instructors discussed what they saw. Instructor Dink was approached by the Headmistress, ¡°Dink, is he the one taken in by Louis?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Headmistress. Louis mentioned his son¡¯s recent battles as well. He¡¯s just as strong as Hector Hawkwell.¡± replied Instructor Dink.

    ¡°Even Hector wasn¡¯t this strong as a first-year. What an intriguing boy.¡± smiled the Headmistress.

    After the evaluations, students were given their class schedules and divided into small groups of ten. Each group was given a tour by a second-year or third-year. This tour helped the first-years get acquainted with the campus.

    Arlan was assigned to a different group than Marie and Katalina. Arlan¡¯s group began talking about their schedules and what they¡¯ll be specializing in. An older student interrupted the chatter with his introduction, ¡°Welcome to Lancel High Academy, I¡¯m Nicolas Stonemar of House Stonemar. I¡¯m a second-year specializing in artifact study and I¡¯ll be giving you all a tour of this beautiful institution.¡±

    The girls in the group began to admire Nicolas for his handsome face and slick white hair. Nicolas was always aware of the attention from girls and enjoyed it. But his real nature was to get a grasp of who Arlan was for himself.

    Nicolas led his group through the hallways lined with beautiful blue carpets and curtained windows. The first facility was the library which housed several hundred books. Arlan made note of the history section. Nicolas led his group onward to the main hall which was usually used for ceremonies and balls.

    After passing through the main hall, the tour group arrived at the dining hall which was just as large as the previous room. The tour continued throughout the school revealing that classes were separated by seniority. Most first-years attended classes on the west wing while second-years attended classes on the east wing. The third-years attended their classes in the north wing.

    Each wing also housed two dorms for each year. These dorms were separated for male and female students. Upon reaching the entrance to the west wing dormitories. Nicolas bid his farewells and departed. After bidding their friends and Nicolas goodbye, the new students dispersed into the dorms to find their rooms.

    Arlan¡¯s class schedule had his dorm number on it and was assigned to the second floor. He navigated through the halls of other male students searching for their rooms as well. After traversing up the flight of stairs, he¡¯d arrived at his room and saw the door already opened. Inside was a small room with two beds opposite each other.

    A warm smile struck Arlan as this reminded him of his time back on Terra when he was training at the military academy. The cozy room¡¯s efficient usage of space was all too familiar to the former super-soldier.

    Arlan noticed another student had already arrived and claimed the bed on the left. The other student was too busy unpacking his extra uniforms to notice his roommate had arrived.

    ¡°Hi there,¡± said Arlan as he entered the room, ¡°you must be my roommate.¡±

    ¡°Oh- hi,¡± replied the surprised student, ¡°Names Tebald Atkin.¡±

    The young lion introduced himself, ¡°Arlan Reeve, a pleasure.¡±

    Tebald immediately was taken aback upon finding out who his roommate was.

    ¡°You¡¯re that student with an incredibly powerful core!¡± exclaimed Tebald.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Before Arlan could reply, a large bell tower had rang through the school. It was time for their first class. Tebald began grabbing his books.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for class,¡± announced Arlan, ¡°we can talk later.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Arlan, I¡¯ve got so many questions for later. See-yah!¡± said Tebald as he departed first.

    Arlan made his way through the halls along with the other first-years. After a few minutes, he had made it to his first class, Midland History. Inside the classroom were forty other first-years. The young lion took the only empty seat left. It was towards the back of the room and his table was shared by another boy who kept silent.

    The students¡¯ chatter was interrupted by an instructor¡¯s arrival. His presence silenced the classroom. His gray hair and wrinkled skin indicated his old age. The instructor began his introduction and explained his syllabus.

    Throughout the class, Arlan was drawn to the window next to his seat. It was still morning and the bright sun shone throughout the courtyard. It was a beautiful sight that Arlan couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    I¡¯ve already read the book and studied under Uncle Emile. I guess I already aced this class.

    The bell rang throughout the campus once more. The instructor began to pack away his books while the other students left for their next class. Arlan noticed the other students ignored his existence. They were cautious of how they wanted to interact with the young lion after hearing the rumors. Arlan paid no mind as his performance would eventually carry his reputation.

    The next few classes were also easy for Arlan. They were basic subjects and they weren¡¯t difficult for Arlan to grasp. Although the classes were easy, it also bothered Arlan. He thought his time at Lancel would be useless and wasted unless he could learn something.

    An optimistic feeling defeated this thought when he remembered his next classes were specialty electives. Mana Manipulation and Swordsmanship sounded interesting enough.

    Arlan left his last morning class for the noon lunch break. Other students walked in groups while the young lion walked alone. Arlan let out a sigh as he could feel eyes watching his every move. He could hear the gossip about him as well.

    Upon reaching the dining hall entrance, Arlan saw Tebald being scolded by a group of boys. Arlan checked the surrounding area to see if any instructors were nearby but there were none. Other students began to notice and watched as Tebald was then pushed to the floor by a more brawny student.

    ¡°I promise it was an accident!¡± yelled Tebald as he tried to get up.

    The brawny student looked at Tebald with distaste and threw Tebald¡¯s books across the hall.

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t even allow commoners like you at this school.¡± stated the brawny student.

    Arlan realized what was going on and before he could intervene, Katalina appeared with the rest of Tebald¡¯s books. Marie and a few other girls were with her.

    ¡°Godbert,¡± said Katalina with a cold steel tone, ¡°you disgust me.¡±

    ¡°Katalina? You¡¯re defending this filth?¡± asked Godbert, the brawny student.

    ¡°For someone who¡¯s from House Beaumont,¡± stated Katalina with even more anger in her voice, ¡°your arrogance is abhorrent.¡±

    Where did all this come from Kat? I¡¯ve never seen you like this.

    ¡°Tsch, let¡¯s go guys,¡± said Godbert.

    Katalina watched intently as Godbert and his group left for the dining hall. Marie helped Tebald to his feet as he held a nervous look.

    ¡°Are you okay? May I know your name?¡± asked Katalina.

    ¡°Y-Y-Yes, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m Tebald! Tebald Atkins.¡± said Tebald nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m Katalina Reeve and this is Marie Balan,¡± shared Katalina, ¡°Don¡¯t let them have their way like that.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right!¡± exclaimed Marie, ¡°Don¡¯t let them walk over you like that.¡±

    Arlan observed from far enough that he wouldn¡¯t be noticed but he could still hear their conversation.

    I¡¯m proud of both of you. You didn¡¯t contribute to the status quo.

    The young lion decided he didn¡¯t need to get involved and slipped past the group of students near Tebald. Despite doing his best to stay out of sight, Marie noticed him and smiled. She chose not to rat out his presence.

    Arlan entered the dining hall to see students already in their cliches at each long table. The different groups were all separated by several variables, whether it be wealth, status, or simply prior friendships. Some cliches were quite obvious about their disdain for outsiders while others were more welcoming.

    Like a buffet, food was served on the lunch counters on both sides. Students were given plates to self-serve themselves and take anything that pleased their palates. Arlan accepted a plate from a staff aide and was lured to a specific counter by the smell of savory meat. It was slices of tauro meat basted in butter garlic.

    Arlan didn¡¯t realize how hungry was until now. He eyeballed and scouted each slice of beefy meat to find the perfect cut. He was starting to lose hope until he came upon the crown jewel. Arlan¡¯s eyes were filled with greed. The starving boy stabbed his fork into the most perfect slice of steak.

    Before Arlan could hook the steak back to his plate, another fork had pierced the same slice. The former soldier¡¯s killer instincts nearly took over. The foreign fork was held by a slender hand. The young lion¡¯s sight followed the hand up a thin arm and through the shoulder.

    Arlan¡¯s sense of time diverged from his mind as he became frozen. It wasn¡¯t what he saw, but who he saw. Alluring pink lips revealed themselves first. Her light complexion complemented her soul-piercing eyes. The very same rubies that cast their paralysis were now met with Arlan¡¯s gaze. Her cardinal jewels radiated her emotions perfectly. The final piece to her elegant puzzle was her long snow-white hair.

    For the first time in his two lives, an unfamiliar feeling of butterflies overtook his stomach. His hunger was no longer a thought. His ability to reason or speak was taken away. What felt like an eternity had only been a few seconds. The angel before him finally came to her senses though, ending the charade.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± said the ruby-eyed girl, ¡°It seems we¡¯re in a dilemma.¡±

    ¡°Oh- It¡¯s okay,¡± replied Arlan as he lifted the slice onto her plate, ¡°You take it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Say, you¡¯re that student who''s a fourth-tier. May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°First-year Arlan Reeve,¡± answered Arlan as his senses returned.

    ¡°I¡¯m Iris Hawkwell, a first-year as well.¡±

    [Battle Trance] is showing that she¡¯s a third-tier. She wasn¡¯t at the evaluations.

    ¡°It was a pleasure, enjoy your lunch, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Arlan! See you around!¡±

    Arlan left for an empty table as Iris returned to her cliche of other girls. Iris stole glances at Arlan while her friends teased her.

    What was that awkward feeling I had? Am I sick?

    Arlan began to eat as he thought of his awkward feeling. Nearby students would glance over and whisper amongst themselves. The young lion started to get annoyed at how immature the students behaved.

    Get over it. Why waste so much energy just talking about me like that?

    Across the dining hall, Katalina and Marie arrived to join Iris¡¯s group at their table. They were enjoying themselves until Marie shot up and pointed at the young lion in the corner of the dining hall.

    ¡°That Arlan!?¡± exclaimed Marie as nearby students looked at her in confusion. Katalina pulled Marie down and Iris began to fluster.

    A few minutes later, Arlan had already finished his food. His old soldier habits never left. Tebald sat down with Arlan before he could leave. Tebald began eating and talking with his mouth full making unrecognizable noises.

    ¡°Tebald, stop eating with your mouth full.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± replied Tebald as he swallowed his food, ¡°I heard from a friend in class that you were adopted, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was adopted into the family. I¡¯m a commoner by birth.¡±

    ¡°Wow, so it is true! A lot of us look up to you, Arlan.¡±

    Not all gossip is bad I guess.

    ¡°Who and why?¡±

    ¡°The lowborn students and it''s because we heard you¡¯re to be the first commoner-born rank one.¡±

    ¡°Evaluation results haven¡¯t been released yet but I¡¯m flattered. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything special.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but it is for me and the others! Is it true that you fought real battles?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve fought goblins, orcs, and phormics. I¡¯ve dueled with mercenaries.¡±

    ¡°Incredible! Are you an officer in the Midland Army?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Captain.¡±

    ¡°Then that means the Banner of the Claw does exist!¡±

    As Tebald continued to barrage Arlan with questions, Godbert and his posse surrounded them. Arlan had already noticed them coming through his [Battle Trance].

    Can¡¯t I just enjoy a normal first day of school? Five of them including their little ring leader Godbert.

    ¡°Tebald where were we?¡± grinned Godbert. Arlan noticed Katalina and Marie weren¡¯t in the dining hall anymore.

    ¡°Godbert, what else can I do for you? I already apologized,¡± replied Tebald nervously. Tebald was recoiling from Godbert¡¯s harassment.

    ¡°Who''s your friend here?¡± asked Godbert as he noticed Arlan finally.

    ¡°Arlan Reeve, a pleasure,¡± answered Arlan. He was unphased by Godbert¡¯s intimidation.

    ¡°You¡¯re that fake Reeve,¡± said Godbert condescendingly, ¡°You should stay out of this. You may be a noble now but you¡¯re still a commoner-¡±

    Godbert was immediately cut off by an overwhelming pressure being emitted from Arlan. The young lion had a death glare fixed on Godbert while being surrounded by Arlan¡¯s killing intent. Even Godbert¡¯s lackeys began to doubt their ring leader¡¯s actions as well.

    ¡°Leave us,¡± said Arlan coldly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡±

    Godbert could barely hold in his piss as he heard Arlan¡¯s voice pierce his arrogance.

    ¡°Come on Godbert,¡± said one of the lackeys, ¡°Let¡¯s leave, I heard he¡¯s the fourth-tier student that aced the evaluations.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way this guy is him,¡± said Godbert in disbelief, ¡°I challenge you to a duel!¡±

    Everyone in the dining hall by now heard the commotion and let out a gasp when Godbert issued his challenge. Even Arlan was surprised.

    Through my killing intent? Can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s that stupid or that courageous.

    ¡°Are duels permitted on school grounds?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Godbert, ¡°They¡¯re only permitted in the training hall. Having second thoughts?¡±

    Arlan noticed Katalina, Marie, and Iris were watching as they came back into the dining hall. They rushed back after hearing Godbert had approached Arlan and Tebald.

    ¡°Not at all. Let¡¯s go now. I could use an exercise before swordsmanship class.¡± said Arlan casually.

    ¡°You arrogant plebeian. I¡¯ll put you in your place.¡± grinned Godbert.

    As they started walking to the training hall, everyone else in the dining hall started following them too. Arlan entered the training hall to see students from all three years gathered inside. They were here to watch the duel between Godbert and Arlan.

    Despite having no smartphones, word traveled incredibly fast.

    The school¡¯s training hall was three times larger than Highmane¡¯s training hall. There were even bleachers for spectators. Students had filled up each row to an almost full house. Even instructors started arriving.

    As Arlan and Godbert took their positions, students from different backgrounds cheered Arlan and Godbert on equally. The training hall was now filled up like a gladiatorial game.

    In the corner, a nervous Tebald watched the pair take their positions. He felt a hand grab his shoulder and turned to see Katalina with an unhappy expression. ¡°Tebald! What¡¯s going on? Why is Godbert challenging Arlan?¡± asked Katalina.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Katalina! Godbert came over towards Arlan because of me. He first tried insulting me then shifted his attention to Arlan.¡± answered Tebald nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tebald,¡± said Marie, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault and it was just a matter of time before trouble found its way to Arlan.¡±

    ¡°I guess Marie is right,¡± sighed Katalina, ¡°With Arlan¡¯s background and power, this was inevitable. At least we know the outcome before everyone else does.¡±

    ¡°Kat, Marie,¡± Iris interjected, ¡°Is Arlan really that strong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± smiled Katalina, ¡°My father, Count Emile, told me that Arlan was stronger than him and could almost match Duke Louis in fighting.¡±

    Everyone nearby could see Katalina was serious. Marie started taking bets with nearby students about who¡¯d win. She naturally targeted the arrogant nobles as they didn¡¯t know.

    Iris felt something arise in her chest once again. She was also crushing for Arlan when they first locked eyes. Iris knew she liked Arlan the moment they met. What baffled her was the assumption that she had been incapable of romance. Many different nobles had tried to win her heart but none had ever produced this reaction.

    Iris thought, ¡°All he did was give me a slab of tauro steak. What¡¯s so special about him?¡±

    The crowd cheered on as Arlan and Godbert returned to the center with wooden training swords. Arlan noticed the Headmistress and Instructor Dink were watching from a hidden corner. The training hall was packed, spectators were even standing between bleachers to watch.

    ¡°I, Godbert Beaumont, formally challenge Arlan Reeve to a duel,¡± exclaimed Godbert loudly.

    ¡°I accept,¡± answered Arlan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat that arrogance out of you!¡± yelled Godbert as he lunged.

    So it begins.

    Godbert was still only a second-tier core. His core was orange and lacked refinement. Essence inefficiently flowed through Godbert to enhance his speed and strength. His lunge also telegraphed his lack of battle experience. He didn¡¯t think of his moves but let his emotions control his movements.

    This has to be a fucking joke. He¡¯s barely on par with one of my soldiers but would probably lose to them as well due to his lack of real battle experience.

    Arlan activated [Automatic Parry] while also enhancing his strength and speed.

    I can¡¯t use any offensive Mar-Tech or I¡¯ll kill him.

    The young lion¡¯s training sword riposte Godbert¡¯s lunge attack. This counter by Arlan immediately set Godbert off balance. Before Godbert realized what had happened, Arlan flanked Godbert''s side. The young lion used the flat edge of his sword to swing up diagonally.

    While only using a fifth of his essence, Arlan¡¯s diagonal swing connected and the sheer kinetic force sent Godbert flying back ten meters and was knocked out immediately.

    As fast as the duel started, it ended with Arlan¡¯s victory. The room was silent for a few seconds as everyone stared in disbelief. Iris, Marie, and Katalina were the first to cheer. More students joined in as they came to their senses.

    Marie gathered coins from noble students with a devious grin. The Headmistress and Instructor Dink left as if they knew the results. Tebald cheered at the top of his lungs as he admired Arlan. Katalina and Iris noticed Marie¡¯s profits and scolded her for making bets.

    Even though the fight was easy, Arlan felt happy that he was being accepted by his peers. Arlan had won life and death battles in the past, but they usually came at a cost that soured the taste of victory. This time, it was just a simple duel with no one¡¯s life at stake. The young lion felt like a kid again.

    I guess this was what I missed on Terra. It¡¯s something I was missing from my childhood.

    Arlan¡¯s elated feeling didn¡¯t last long as he felt a cold killer¡¯s stare from the bleachers. The young lion immediately identified who it was. The only other student with a fourth-tier core is Hector Hawkwell. The Hawkwells commonly held white hair so naturally, Hector shared the same hair color as Iris.

    Hector gave off a different aura though, an aura of a killer. Arlan knew if Hector was down here instead of Godbert, their fight would still be going. Although Arlan was confident Hector didn¡¯t have the same amount of battle experience, he had something Arlan didn¡¯t, control of Mana. Hector had a great amount of Mana infused in his essence paths as well.

    It seems I¡¯m not the only student who¡¯s killed before. Hector Hawkwell? We¡¯ll have to cross blades.

    Godbert¡¯s lackeys carried him to the infirmary as Arlan left for his next class, Swordsmanship. His walk through the halls to the training field was lonely once again but this time, first-years who were commoners or nobles who didn¡¯t care about status would wave. Girls even doted over him as he walked by but none dared to say hi.

    Arlan was the talk of the first-years but after his duel, he was the talk of the entire school.

 Chapter 14

    The swordsmanship class was taught by Instructor Dink on the training field. Arlan approached the field and he could feel his entire class stare. Half with admiration and half with disgust.

    Arlan approached Instructor Dink and performed a Midland Army salute. Instructor Dink let out a hardy laugh as he said, ¡°Boy, you don¡¯t have to salute me. I¡¯m retired and I¡¯m just a civilian instructor now. You must be Arlan.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯m Arlan Reeve. Sorry, I naturally salute senior officers. My father has told me quite a bit about you.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, that old man Louis? How is he anyway? And what did he tell you about me?¡± exclaimed Instructor Dink merrily.

    ¡°He¡¯s dealing with restabilizing the north but he¡¯s quite well. He told me you were a mercenary that obtained the rank of Grand Marshal of the Midland Armies during the war with the Rhota Tribes,¡± answered Arlan.

    ¡°Bahaha, he told you quite a bit,¡± said Instructor Dink with a hearty laugh, ¡°I heard about the incursions in the north. I¡¯m glad he hasn¡¯t lost his touch. Your father and I fought many battles together. To think he now has a son.¡±

    ¡°Instructor Dink, I look forward to your lessons.¡±

    The class started with Instructor Dink going over safety rules and procedures. Arlan saw a familiar white-haired girl among the other students. Iris was in his class as well.

    She must be trained in the sword like her brother, Hector.

    The next lesson taught by Instructor Dink was about proper footing and grips. These were considered basic building blocks for swordsmanship. Although Arlan was already aware of this, he followed the lesson seriously. The young lion did not dare disrespect his Instructor.

    Iris was the same, she knew the basics as well. After ten minutes of basic demonstrations, the class went into pairs to practice light swings and parries. Nothing with full force.

    Naturally, Instructor Dink paired Iris with Arlan because of their strengths. The two bowed before each other with training swords in hand and prepared themselves.

    ¡°Iris, you go first,¡± said Arlan. Iris immediately took a lowered stance with her blade pointed at Arlan. She enhanced her speed using essence.

    Essence? I thought we were jus-

    Iris thrust forth and Arlan responded with a powerful riposte. Iris recovered immediately and used a horizontal swing to continue her barrage of attacks. Arlan realized she wasn¡¯t planning to follow the basics. Arlan activated [Automatic Parry] in response to her continuous attacks.

    A hint of frustration was seen on Iris as she wasn¡¯t able to get a hit in. She knew Arlan was powerful from seeing the duel firsthand and hearing all the rumors. But she didn¡¯t think he would be as strong as her brother.

    During the barrage of attacks, Arlan noticed her training sword began to glow red with runes. His [Battle Trance] picked up a burst of mana surrounding her sword. Each time Iris swung at Arlan, the attacks became faster and stronger.

    Impressive. She¡¯s using magic to enhance her weapon while using essence to enhance the body. I need to learn this. The only thing she lacks is technique and experience.

    Iris smiled as Arlan was able to easily keep up with her. She enhanced her speed and strength to near max. Arlan realized this and was wondering if this was even a training session anymore.

    Iris¡¯ feelings for Arlan resurfaced as she looked at his face during their duel. His eyes told the story of a thousand battles while his expression explained his sheer focus. She could feel the connection by crossing blades with Arlan. She now understood why her heart gravitated towards him.

    While the two danced with their swords, others in the class began to notice and watched in awe. They weren¡¯t even in the same league as Arlan and Iris. Instructor Dink didn¡¯t interfere, at least he figured it wasn¡¯t necessary. Arlan continued to easily parry all of her attacks.

    Arlan decided to thrust his sword forward into her blade, knocking it out of her hand. He then turned the sword point to her neck.

    ¡°Amazing,¡± said Iris as her cheeks flustered, ¡°The way you move and fight. It¡¯s incredible.¡±

    ¡°Same to you, I¡¯ve never fought anyone who harnessed magic into their weapon like the way you do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not too uncommon. Anyone who can harness mana and essence together has more versatile attacks.¡±

    ¡°Incredible, may I ask you to teach me that sometime?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to.¡± smiled Iris.

    Arlan¡¯s heart elated upon hearing Iris say ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±

    My heart is beating incredibly fast. The duel wasn¡¯t even that intense and it¡¯s still beating fast after.

    Instructor Dink dismissed the class shortly after and the students filed off the field to their next class. Iris caught up to Arlan as they left class and asked, ¡°Arlan, are you available tonight?¡±

    ¡°I have some assignments to finish.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a study hall tonight in the library, can you finish your assignments with me there?¡±

    I mean I can finish my assignment in my dorm room. I guess this is also a good excuse to check out any history books on demons and the name, ¡°Ashra.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll come. There are some books I want to check out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight after dinner in the library. Katalina and Marie will be there too!¡± said Iris as she turned toward her next class.

    Arlan watched her walk off just a little longer. Before he realized it, he had been standing there for a minute. Arlan heard a familiar voice from behind him, it was Nicolas.

    ¡°Arlan and Iris,¡± said Nicolas sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s only been a day and you two seem close.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just friends,¡± stated Arlan as he continued to class with Nicolas next to him.

    ¡°Arlan, here''s a word of advice: Don¡¯t get attached to Iris. She¡¯s already been promised to the son of Duke Osmund Kaiser. The most powerful house in Midland.¡±

    ¡°She is?!¡± yelled Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, Baron Luther Kaiser. He attends another Academy to the south.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, House Stonemar is aware of an inevitable rebellion. We¡¯re looking to stay out of it. If Baron Arlan Reeve was to involve himself with Iris Hawkwell, that would break House Hawkwell¡¯s oath. That would be enough justification for war. A casus belli.¡±

    ¡°You know of the rebellion?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Yes, and I know House Kaiser is behind it.¡±

    Nicolas has no reason to lie. I can tell he¡¯s being serious. I¡¯ll have to forward this information to my father and Uncle Emile. Does that mean Hawkwells will join the rebellion? Will I have to fight Iris?

    Arlan arrived at his next class but something was strange. There were no other students in the classroom.

    A mistake maybe?

    Before Arlan could leave, a voice reached out to him from in the classroom.

    ¡°Arlan Reeve,¡± said the Headmistress, ¡°There is no mistake, your final class is here. I will take on teaching you personally.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Headmistress,¡± replied Arlan as he bowed. Arlan let off an evil grin.

    If the Headmistress is teaching me personally, that¡¯ll accelerate my growth to harness magic. I may finally be able to control mana!

    ¡°I have strict rules and you need to keep up. If I deem you inept, you will be dropped and moved to a basic class with the others. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Headmistress. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Let us begin.¡±

    After dinner, Iris made her way to the library. She entered the enormous hall and immediately saw Katalina wave to her. Marie was there as well with a few other girls at a table.

    ¡°Hey,¡± said Arlan as he entered the hall as well, ¡°Let¡¯s join them over at their table.¡±

    ¡°Arlan! Sure, let''s go.¡±

    The young lion was fatigued to the extreme, the Headmistress'' lesson was even worse than the special forces training he had endured. Iris and Arlan joined Katalina and Marie at their study hall session. A few other girls were present as well and introduced themselves.

    Arlan was the only guy in the group. There was a group of boys across the hall who looked on with jealousy. The study hall session was underway and they were able to accomplish quite a bit of work. The first day''s assignments weren¡¯t too heavy.

    Arlan excused himself from the table after finishing his assignments and began scanning the library¡¯s history section. There were at least ten long shelves with four rows of books each.

    This is going to take at least ten minutes to look through.

    There were all kinds of history books and some even caught Arlan¡¯s attention but they weren¡¯t what he was looking for. Any history books, especially older ones, on demons were what Arlan was looking for.

    Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] caught wind of someone approaching from behind. He immediately turned to see Iris approach him.

    ¡°So this is where you ran off to,¡± said Iris.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing some personal research about something. By the way, may I ask you about something I heard?¡±

    ¡°Is it about my arranged marriage?¡±

    ¡°Nicolas told me you were already betrothed to Luther Kaiser.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. My father arranged it. I don¡¯t want to but it¡¯s for the good of my family. If it¡¯s an issue, we don¡¯t have to be friends.¡± said Iris with a worried look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure how to feel about it. I¡¯ve only met you for a day but it feels like I¡¯ve known you for an eternity.¡± said Arlan as he continued to scan the shelves.

    ¡°I see, maybe it¡¯s best we part here.¡±

    She¡¯s right, it¡¯s best she leaves now. But¡­

    Arlan turned to Iris who had tears streaming from her ruby eyes. Her face displayed anguish and grief. The young lion couldn¡¯t help but embrace Iris.

    Inside Iris was a battle of emotions. Happiness stood on one side by being in Arlan¡¯s arms but sorrow was opposite with the thought of how temporary all this was. Her emotions collided.

    Arlan¡¯s mind and heart were at a crossroads as well. For the first time, Arlan¡¯s fierce emotions overcame his cold logic.

    Iris Hawkwell will likely be someone I¡¯d have to face on the battlefield. Why am I hugging her? Why do I feel this way for someone I may have to kill in the future? This attachment will hinder me but my heart compels me to hold her. I could feel her pain and I should let her drown in it. For my own sake. For the sake of Midland.

    But here I am¡­ holding on to her. I shouldn¡¯t be but I am.

    Arlan realized now that he was stronger than this.

    If I push her away, I¡¯d be a coward. To go against so much of my emotions is to lose my humanity. Maybe that¡¯s how I was on Terra. I lacked empathy for my enemies. They also had family and friends. They also had emotions and the very lives that I took. I shouldn¡¯t be a coward. If I have to one day face her on the battlefield then so be it.

    ¡°Iris. None of that bothers me. I know things will work out well on their own.¡±

    Even if one day we have to face each other on the battlefield.

    ¡°Arlan, I¡¯ve never felt this way for anyone else but you. It¡¯s strange to me.¡±

    Iris, that¡¯ll just make it harder.

    ¡°Iris, you can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing you say will change it. I can¡¯t even change how I feel about you. Just hold me a little longer.¡±

    Arlan was at a loss for words. He obeyed her request though. His own emotions wouldn¡¯t allow him otherwise. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] picked up on Katalina and Marie from further down the bookshelf spying on them. They were eavesdropping.

    Something else popped up on his [Battle Trance]. It was a book in the fictional section. A book with faint essence.

    ¡°Iris, I need to check something out nearby. You can come with me,¡± said Arlan as he let go of Iris.

    ¡°Okay,¡± answered Iris as she wiped her tears with her sleeves.

    Arlan and Iris walked over to an older fictional section. Katalina and Marie followed suit but Arlan waved to them to come over. Arlan grabbed the book that was leaking essence.

    The book¡¯s title was, ¡°The Ashra, Hero From Another Time.¡± written by Longinus Durel. None of the three girls recognized it but Arlan knew of the title the Ashra.

    After opening the book, the first page read, ¡°For the Ashra from Terra. One day you will find this.¡± Arlan closed the book and the girls were puzzled at Arlan¡¯s odd behavior.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯m going to call it a night here. But am I allowed to take this book back with me to the dorms?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Katalina, ¡°But you need to check in with the scribes at the front.¡±

    ¡°Iris, Marie, and Katalina,¡± said Arlan, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Arlan retired back to his dorm with the book in his hand. This book was written thousands of years ago and that meant whoever wrote this book knew of the ability to cross into different worlds. Tebald was soundly asleep and Arlan used the nearby lamp to read the book on his bed.

    Somehow the pages were protected with a lingering essence. Arlan had never seen essence last so long around a book.

    This means the Malum Incarnate knows I¡¯m from another world. I just don¡¯t think they knew of my abilities or I would¡¯ve been dead by now. It¡¯s likely they only hold only a bit of information.

    Arlan read into the night. The book was a fictional story about a hero who arrived from another world. He used his abilities to vanquish dragons, beasts, and evils from Althea. Most of it was very generic until the mention of how the demons were the ones who summoned the hero.

    After they summoned the hero, he was hailed as the Ashra by the demons. The demon''s original goal was to bring weapons and powers from other worlds but end up bringing the hero instead from another world.

    Demons originally wanted to destroy Althea but were eventually united by the Ashra to live peacefully alongside the other races. The Ashra fought many different demons that opposed the peaceful resolution. But with the power the Ashra held, he was undefeated.

    The war¡¯s endpoint date lined up with the Cataclysm thousands of years ago.

    This book probably isn¡¯t fiction. Uncle Emile said the First Order has never appeared since then. Since Izradon called me, ¡°Ashra,¡± it¡¯s safe to assume I at least inherited this title. I don¡¯t know if this book is about a potential version of me from before.

    It¡¯s safe to assume the Malum Incarnate wants me dead. They likely want to unite the other demons to invade Althea once more.

    The book ended when the war with the demons was over. But it doesn¡¯t mention what happened to the Ashra after the war.

    I need to find out who Loginus Durel is and what happened to Ashra after the war with the demons. I also need to find out if I can go back home to Terra through these means. Maybe all this is also connected with the pendant around my neck.

    Arlan immediately realized he¡¯d overlooked something.

    The book had essence lingering around it, does that mean my pendant would have an essence?

    Arlan used [Battle Trance] and placed the pendant on his bed. He was right. The pendant he had been wearing this whole time was also imbued with essence to preserve it. This pendant could be well over thousands of years old.

 Chapter 15

    It¡¯s been almost a week since Arlan¡¯s first day at Lancel High Academy. He was going to return to the Reeve¡¯s Manor for the weekend with Katalina and Marie. During the past few days, he had been attending his classes and spending time with Iris. The two were known to be inseparable.

    On the second day, the evaluation results were posted and all the first-years weren¡¯t surprised. Arlan was ranked first then Iris, Katalina, and Marie in that order. Arlan knew he would be the first-year¡¯s rank one student. While Arlan didn¡¯t learn much from his morning classes, his specialty electives were greatly beneficial.

    Arlan was able to learn how to manipulate mana now from the Headmistress. Although casting spells isn¡¯t possible yet, he¡¯s able to merge his mana into his essence forming mana lanes through his body.

    Instructor Dink was able to help Arlan with refining his core. He wasn''t ready to break into the fifth tier yet but he¡¯s more efficiently controlling his essence. His body is nearing the state it was at when he was Rove.

    Arlan, Katalina, and Marie boarded their carriage and departed to their manor for the weekend. Other students who didn¡¯t have this luxury would stay on campus. The young lion felt overwhelmed by the revelation found in the book. Arlan requested to send a messenger pigeon through Instructor Dink to Duke Louis. The information he had been told by Nicolas was valuable intelligence. They now knew House Kaiser was the main culprit behind the upcoming rebellion.

    After arriving at the Reeve¡¯s Manor, Knight Jocko helped the ladies of the carriage first. Arlan came out thereafter and was greeted by the Heracul Knights stationed at the manor. Knight Jocko reported to Arlan, ¡°Welcome back, Milord. Count Emile delivered your steed, Kage, to the stable here. There are also several reports on your desk.¡±

    ¡°I see, I¡¯ll also need you to send a servant to check on Jovann¡¯s progress at the Merchant¡¯s Union. Can you also confirm his younger brother Onas has been enrolled in the school?¡±

    ¡°Right away, Milord. Onas has been placed into a school under the Merchant Union¡¯s endorsement. I will personally report to you about Jovann''s progress.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jocko, see to it.¡±

    ¡°By your command,¡± replied Knight Jocko as he departed.

    Arlan immediately departed for the stable. There, the young lion visited his old friend. Kage reacted to Arlan¡¯s presence well. The two had formed a connection since the battle with the orc raiders.

    After visiting with Kage, Arlan returned to his room to read over the reports sent by Count Emile. They detailed the success of the restabilization of the north and the progress of the Banner of the Claw. A letter from JD was also on his desk.

    Jeanette brought Arlan tea and Helga prepared some clothes that weren''t too fancy. The amenities at the manor were much different than his shared dorm room in Lancel High Academy. As the school crossed his mind, so did the thought of Iris.

    During the weekend, Iris returned to the Hawkwell¡¯s estate next to the Grand Alcazar, the Lansley¡¯s castle. It stood on the west side of Auron City. Although the Grand Alcazar wasn¡¯t as defensive as Highmane, it featured majestic statues and stunning elven architecture. It was House Lansley¡¯s symbol of wealth.

    Upon finishing the final report, Arlan changed into the clothes set out for him by Helga. Arlan equipped his mithril sword he missed while he was at Lancel High Academy. Students were only allowed to bring staves or wands for mana-related classes. Bladed weaponry was banned on campus.

    As the young lion left through the front door of the manor, Knight Jocko reported to him, ¡°Milord, Jovann has completed his first task.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, guard the manor. I won¡¯t be returning till tomorrow,¡± answered Arlan as Jeanette brought forth Kage.

    ¡°We will safeguard the manor. Have safe journeys, Milord,¡± replied Knight Jocko as he saluted. Arlan returned his salute as well. The young lion mounted Kage and departed out the manor¡¯s front gate.

    A typical weekend in Auron City was packed with all sorts of residents and travelers. Traveling down the bustling streets on Kage wasn¡¯t as quick as Arlan had liked.

    After turning onto a street, a large establishment revealed itself to the dark stygian rider. It was the Auron City Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Arlan decided it was time to register as an adventurer and use the weekends to hunt down bounties to improve his core.

    Arlan dismounted Kage and tied him to a nearby post outside the hall. The young lion saw a multitude of different adventurers and their parties come and go. This was a stark difference from the Galdera Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    When Arlan entered the hall, quite a few heads turned and noticed the noble entering. It was uncommon for nobles to arrive at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. It was more typical that they¡¯d send a retainer or servant for official business. Nobles rarely registered as an adventurer since most had governing duties or dealt with more diplomatic issues.

    This feels like I just entered a role-playing game. As expected, showing up here as a Reeve is garnering quite a bit of attention.

    There were bounties and quests from both governing officials and commoners alike. The tasks varied greatly and the pay typically matched the difficulty of the task. The ability to accept a bounty or quest was based on the adventurer¡¯s rank.

    This hierarchy system prevented fresh adventurers from taking out bounties or quests that were much too difficult. Adventurers were bound to a set of rules and systems that helped prevent deaths across the profession. New adventurers typically started at F-rank or E-rank. Sometimes special cases were assigned based on the individual¡¯s history or connections with the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    Adventurer¡¯s Guild existed in most sovereign nations and remained neutral throughout conflicts. This meant adventurers had to stay out of conflicts unless they chose to sign a mercenary contract with a kingdom. But by doing so, they would forfeit all neutral protection statuses afforded by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Arlan¡¯s neutral protection status would also be revoked if House Reeve or Midland waged war.

    This didn¡¯t bother the young lion as he would only be doing this during times of peace to keep himself sharp. Arlan arrived at the desk and an elf with green hair greeted him. ¡°Welcome young master, to the Auron City Adventurer¡¯s Guild. How may I assist you today?¡± asked the elf. It was difficult to tell her age but she held an attractive figure indicating she was at least early twenties in her human years.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to register as an official adventurer,¡± replied Arlan.

    ¡°Registering as an adventurer requires you to be of at least fourteen years of age. It also requires a fee of one silver or you may have this fee waived by completing a bounty or quest today. Young Master, are you aware of these requirements?¡± asked the elf.

    ¡°Yes. I am fourteen and I will pay the one silver fee.¡±

    ¡°May I have your title and full name? Proof of nobility is required.¡±

    ¡°Baron Arlan Reeve,¡± answered Arlan as he moved his collar revealing the lion¡¯s sigil.

    ¡°Thank you, young master. Will you please hold out your hand and allow us to measure your core?¡± asked the elf as she held out a ruby gem. It was similar to the one in Highmane.

    This again¡­ I know for sure I¡¯m going to catch the attention of every party leader in this hall. They¡¯ll try to recruit me into their parties.

    Arlan placed his hand on the ruby and exerted his essence to full and back. The ruby revealed what Arlan already knew. He was a fourth-tier white core. The response from the assistant elf was expected. She gasped and was at a loss for words. Quite a few onlookers began talking to their party members while pointing over at Arlan.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± interjected Arlan.

    ¡°Apologies, young master,¡± said the elf, ¡°I was not expecting this from someone so young.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Do I pass?¡±

    ¡°Please pardon my rudeness. I¡¯ll need to bring the Branch Manager.  This is standard procedure for anyone who is above a second-tier core.¡± answered the elf as she disappeared for a few minutes. Arlan could hear even more whispers behind him. Everyone in the room ranged from first-tiers to third-tiers.

    The elf assistant returned with a dwarven man. He was only a foot shorter than Arlan and sported a nice white beard. Beards in dwarven culture represented their wisdom and age. He wore a brown coat with a white tunic, typical for a branch manager. Not too wealthy and not too poor.

    The dwarf introduced himself to Arlan, ¡°Baron Arlan Reeve, eh? You must be a pupil at that fancy-schmancy school. Names Yozac Grayshaper, the Branch Manager.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure, Yozac. Would my enrollment disqualify me for registration?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m here to get a feel for yah before I hand you yer registration card.¡±

    ¡°Understandable, Yozac. I¡¯ll prove my worth and move up from F-rank as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°F-rank?¡± exclaimed Yozac, ¡°Don¡¯t be humble with me, young master. You¡¯ll be assigned a C-rank. This will allow you to immediately assist with any rift dungeons.¡±

    C-rank? That¡¯s way higher than I expected.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect special treatment because I¡¯m a Baron,¡± said Arlan.

    Yozac let out a hearty cackle. His voice yawped throughout the hall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, boy. To me, yer nobility ain¡¯t why. You seem capable and yer eyes tell me you lost your virginity in battle long ago.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp for an old dwarf,¡± replied Arlan with a smug tone.

    ¡°Bahaha, I like you already kid. I¡¯ll give you yer card now but only on one condition.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s within my ability.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure it is. You¡¯ll accompany the Moon Striders in search of a missing party member.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise good results but I¡¯m willing.¡±

    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll notify the Moon Striders to meet you outside in a few minutes. Here¡¯s yer card and insignia.¡± said Yozac as he handed Arlan a hardened card with his name and information. Yozac also gave Arlan the adventurer¡¯s insignia similar to his lion sigil. Arlan looped it through his compass pendant. It indicated Arlan was officially a C-rank adventurer.

    After a few more formalities, Arlan was finished with his registration. His fee was even waived for taking on the task. Although Arlan insisted on it, Yozac vehemently refused.

    Yozac informed Arlan to return in thirty minutes as Yozac sent for the Moon Striders party. The young lion decided it was time to purchase some new armor. His gold allowance was thirty gold a month for the last three months. Including his reward money for dispatching the orcs and saving Galdera. Arlan had roughly four hundred gold to his name. It was quite a fortune he amassed.

    While most of the gold was stored in his room in a locked box. He had about thirty gold coins on him. It was time he¡¯d consider replacing his steel cuirass. The young lion mounted Kage and rode for a few minutes to the market district.

    There, he spent a few minutes riding past a few different vendors but one blacksmith stood out in particular. Although he looks much older, Arlan recognized this human. It was Wren from the orphanage, aka Greenhorn.

    I thought he was in Galdo City.

    Arlan approached the young blacksmith who was inspecting a sword.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Wren?¡± asked Arlan as the blacksmith looked up in confusion.

    ¡°Arlan?! Wow, you¡¯re a sight for sore eyes!¡± exclaimed Wren as he put the sword down to shake Arlan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a year and you look incredibly different!¡±

    ¡°Spending my days in front of a furnace changed me,¡± said Wren as he took a better look at Arlan, ¡°Speaking of change, Arlan, is that a lion¡¯s sigil and C-rank insignia? Please tell me you stole that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the adopted son of Duke Louis and I just registered as a C-rank adventurer,¡± answered Arlan as Wren¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    Wren instantly bowed, ¡°Milord, excuse my rudeness!¡±

    ¡°Get up, Wren,¡± answered Arlan as he lifted Wren, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the formalities with me. You grew up with me in the same orphanage.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, I mean, Baron Arlan, Sir. I wouldn¡¯t mind but the master blacksmith I apprentice for wouldn¡¯t be happy with it.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Arlan and if he comes out, I¡¯ll tell him it¡¯s my idea.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Arlan,¡± said Wren as he wiped the sweat from his forehead with a cloth towel.

    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯re you doing in Auron City? JD told me you were in Galdo City.¡±

    ¡°You see¡­¡± said Wren nervously, ¡°I made a mistake by making out with the master blacksmith¡¯s daughter in Galdo City. He kicked me out of the apprenticeship and I came here. The master blacksmith here let me on because I can forge weapons and armor almost thrice as fast as a journeyman blacksmith.¡±

    This guy. I guess I¡¯m not the only one with lady troubles.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but find your situation funny. I¡¯m sorry.¡± apologized Arlan as he let out a slight giggle.

    ¡°Hey, just cause you¡¯re a Baron now doesn¡¯t mean you get to laugh at me, alright? Enough about me, you¡¯ve got to tell your story and what brings you here.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m kind of short on time. So I¡¯ll catch you up another time. I¡¯m here looking for blacksteel armor.¡±

    ¡°Blacksteel?¡± asked Wren with a puzzled look, ¡°You know it¡¯s incredibly heavy, right? Have you seen yourself? Even big men have a hard time wearing it.¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± said Arlan as he held out his coin purse, ¡°I¡¯ll even pay you a tip for helping me with it.¡±

    ¡°You should start with that next time,¡± said Wren greedily, ¡°Right this way, ¡®Master Lord Baron King Arlan the first.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away, Wren.¡±

    The two entered the shop area from the workstations. No one was inside at the time. Wren informed Arlan that the master blacksmith was at his warehouse for a bit. They¡¯ll have to meet next time.

    Rows of armor and weapons lined the medium-sized shop. The equipment was separated based on material and make. There were a few enchanted weapons and armor throughout the store. For anyone to use enchanted equipment, the user had to have mana manipulation to some degree.

    Wren led Arlan to a suit of blacksteel armor that was much smaller than all the other sets. ¡°This armor was made for an extremely tall dwarf lord. He was from the Free Cities of Yura but was killed during a tournament there. He never arrived to claim it. Since it¡¯s extremely small, anyone who came looking for blacksteel armor would overlook it.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°The materials were provided, but that dwarf lord never came to pay for the commission. The master blacksmith has this armor listed at a whopping five gold pieces. Can you even afford that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it. The silver coins are for you,¡± replied Arlan as he handed Wren five gold coins and twenty silver coins. Wren¡¯s eyes lit up and a small tear fell.

    ¡°Arlan, thank you. I never thought I¡¯d see that much money for years.¡±

    ¡°Consider it an investment. I¡¯m going to need a good blacksmith, later on, Wren. Can I count on you to finish your trade by a year?¡±

    ¡°Heh, are you kidding? I¡¯m already better than most old geezers here.¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Alright, now help me get this armor on.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can wear this? It¡¯s four times heavier than steel.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, easily.¡±

    Outside the Auron City Adventurer¡¯s Guildhall, a band of elves had gathered. They were known as the Moon Striders, a seasoned B-rank party. There were normally five but only four had gathered. The absence of their fifth could be seen through each of the other member¡¯s faces. They all worried if it was too late to save the fifth member.

    Among the Moon Striders was an elf with tea-green hair. He was known to be hot-headed and his reputation preceded him. His frustration was visible in his constant murmuring. After mustering up some courage, he finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Castien, must we wait? Every second is potentially a second too late.¡± said the frustrated elf. Castien was another male elf with had charcoal black hair instead. He elegantly placed himself before his kinsfolk and reached out to the frustrated elf¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ascal,¡± replied Castien, ¡°We narrowly escaped with our lives. If naught for Merith, our lives would be forfeit. We cannot rescue Merith without help. Let patience flourish within you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Castien,¡± answered Ascal calmly, ¡°I will reflect on my poor judgment.¡±

    As Ascal finished his words, Yozac and a human in blacksteel armor arrived. A dark stygian followed the human close behind. The rest of the Moon Striders had been waiting for this moment. The time had finally come to rescue their fifth member.

    Yozac was the first to speak, ¡°Moon Striders, this is Arlan Reeve. He¡¯s a freshly registered C-rank adventurer.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure, Arlan Reeve,¡± said Arlan as he bowed.

    ¡°Pardon my manners,¡± said Castien, ¡°I trust you Yozac, but a neonate human, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that,¡± replied Yozac while he held a ruby gem, ¡°Arlan, would you please?¡±

    Arlan was almost unrecognizable in the blacksteel armor. It was gold trimmed with unique dwarven patterns. Arlan placed his palm on the ruby and it measured the young lion¡¯s core, through the gauntlet. After the ruby displayed Arlan¡¯s power, all doubts were cast aside.

    ¡°I am Castien, the leader of the Moon Striders. I am sincerely sorry for offending you, Master Arlan,¡± said Castien as he bowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Castien. Let¡¯s focus on getting your friend back,¡± replied Arlan.

    ¡°Looks like yer don¡¯t need me no more. Good luck,¡± uttered Yozac as he left back inside the Guildhall.

    ¡°You and Yozac have my utmost respect and gratitude,¡± said Castien cordially.

    ¡°You can save that line for when we¡¯re back here with your friend. Tell me what happened along the way.¡±

    ¡°Right, our horses are nearby. Let us ride for the Iron Grotto!¡± ordered Castien.

    During the ride to the Iron Grotto, Castien introduced the other Moon Striders to Arlan and explained the situation.

    ¡°The archer back there is Ascal. His emotions move rather quickly,¡± said Castien as they rode on, ¡°The priestess with us is Dilya, she¡¯s reliable with her healing spells.¡±

    ¡°And the one with the daggers?¡± Arlan inquired, ¡°She¡¯s been noticeably quiet this whole time.¡±

    ¡°She is Lexis, a former assassin,¡± said Dilya with the voice of a songstress, ¡°She won¡¯t speak unless she has to.¡±

    Do all elven priestesses have the voice of an angel?

    ¡°Who¡¯s the missing one?¡± asked Arlan loudly as they rode onward.

    ¡°Merith, he was our vanguard. He covered our retreat but he was caved in before he could escape,¡± answered Dilya.

    ¡°Master Arlan,¡± said Ascal, ¡°Since this is your first time, please allow me to explain. The Iron Grotto is a rift dungeon. Ever since the Cataclysm tore through the lands, remnants of corrupted mana and essence lingered in underground dungeons.¡±

    ¡°What can I expect?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°When corrupted mana and essence linger long enough, rifts are formed allowing dark fiends to traverse through the Dark Void. Although we can kill the dark fiends, they will spawn through the rift again.¡±

    ¡°Can the rifts close permanently?¡± asked Arlan once more.

    ¡°While no rifts have been closed yet, they can fester and dark fiends will invade the surface,¡± said Ascal as the words pierced Arlan¡¯s mind.

    Keeping these rifts in check is important but finding a permanent solution in the future will be necessary. I wonder if I appeared through a rift?

    ¡°So how¡¯d Merith get separated?¡± inquired Arlan.

    ¡°We were on our usual route and a human-like dark fiend we had never seen before appeared. It was able to summon weaker dark fiends. We had to fall back so Merith covered our retreat. As Merith was about to run, a portion of the wall crashed down. So we ran back to Auron City for help.¡± stated Ascal.

    ¡°How strong are the dark fiends?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°The new one that appeared is likely at fourth-tier. But they¡¯re usually first-tiers to third-tiers,¡± answered Ascal.

    The Moon Striders and Arlan had finally arrived at the entrance of the Iron Grotto. A sprawling murky cave marked the entrance. It was almost noon and the fall season gloom invaded the atmosphere. Arlan followed the Moon Striders in as he drew his mithril sword.

    The young lion knew this was his first battle in the new blacksteel armor. His movements would be slower but the darksteel protection could prevent fatal injuries. The trade-off was worth every single coin invested.

    Arlan wasn¡¯t familiar with the layout and trusted Castien to lead them through the dungeon. If they encountered dark fiends, Arlan would fill the frontline position. Several bright fungi lit the dark cave. Dilya would cast an occasional illumination spell whenever it got dark.

    After ten minutes of descending the cave, Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] picked up signatures of corrupted mana. There were also faint traces of corrupted mana constantly manifesting all around the signatures.

    Dark fiends ahead, they¡¯re all second-tiers. We can dispatch them quite easily.

    Arlan notified Castien that there would be dark fiends in the next room around the corner. The Moon Striders were confused on how Arlan was able to know this without casting [Detect]. The warrior clad in blacksteel didn¡¯t have enough mana to cast such a spell anyway. But they all decided to trust his word.

    They rounded the corner with weapons drawn and revenge on their mind. The Moon Striders were impressed that Arlan¡¯s predictions were correct. But their confidence in him would multiply after this battle.

    The young lion was first to act by enhancing himself with essence and charging the enemy line. Arlan activated [Automatic Parry] allowing him to defend himself quite easily against the three dark fiends.

    These diabolic creatures were nothing Arlan had seen before. They were propped up to five feet by a pair of disgusting skeletal legs. These legs were shrouded in bits of smoky dark flesh. It was neither alive nor dead.

    The body was blocked off by a mutation of cultist armor and skin. The four stretched and malnourished arms extended out from the diagonal corners of the thorax. Each with a foot-long blade dark blade.

    It had the head of a goat with distinct human-like features that would make you question your insanity. Two horns pointed outward from the sides of the head. A large lizard-like tail complemented the grotesque creatures.

    What the fuck am I looking at?

    Arlan wasn¡¯t exactly scared but disgust and morbid curiosity overtook his mind.

    How are these things even alive?

    The three dark fiends were now aware of the approaching blacksteel clad warrior. The dark fiends responded by preparing their claws to strike the threat. They showed no signs of morale or fear. Even when Arlan let out his murderous aura, it had no effect. These dark fiends were unaffected and would likely fight to the death. The dark fiend¡¯s fanaticism would amplify their ferocity.

    Right as Arlan was in melee, an arrow slithered past his head and struck the dark fiend. The arrow was fired by Ascal which severed two claws. Right behind Arlanweres both Castien and Lexis.

    Bloody red eyes were fixated on Arlan as they began to strike into Arlan¡¯s parries. No attacks would pierce Arlan while Lexis blinked behind the dark fiend in front of Arlan and quickly drove two sharp daggers into its back. Once again, not a single cry of pain was heard. The dark fiend dropped dead.

    Castien used the numerical advantage to flank the dark fiend to Arlan¡¯s left. The bold elven leader wielded a two-handed elven blade. It soared through the air horizontally to behead the dark fiend on the left. Only the one with two severed claws remained as it continued stabbing at Arlan.

    The young lion saw an opening and horizontally sliced the dark fiend in two. Castien noticed Arlan¡¯s ability to remain calm under pressure but chose not to ask about it. After seeing the young lion in action, the Moon Striders had no doubts anymore. Their confidence rose in him quite a bit.

    The dark fiend corpses began to evaporate but each left behind a small purple crystal. Castien gathered them and the party continued its advance through the dingy cavern. As they advanced through numerous paths and dark corridors, they would encounter dark fiends throughout the area. Dispatching them wasn¡¯t difficult but they could deal serious damage if taken lightly.

    The party reached a cobblestone corridor that led to their original position where they were originally ambushed. An ancient labyrinth resided inside the Iron Grotto, it housed even more corrupted mana than before.

    ¡°This is where it happened,¡± said Dilya, ¡°The ambush, we should look for Merith and see if he¡¯s around.¡±

    Arlan started his search using [Battle Trance] he picked up faint traces of essence intertwined with uncorrupted mana on the other side of the crumbled wall. Merith was likely under the collapsed tunnel.

    ¡°Over here!¡± exclaimed Arlan, ¡°I can feel the faint presence of someone under the rubble.¡±

    ¡°Everyone help Arlan with the rubble,¡± Castien ordered hastily, ¡°Ascal, you cover our rear.¡± The Moon Striders spared no time in following their leader¡¯s orders. They began moving the rubble with caution. Moving rubble could potentially cause another collapse so strategically removing them was ideal.

    As Arlan picked up another rock in the Iron Grotto, his mind transported him to a painful memory back on Terra. His blacksteel armor was replaced by his modern Astrium Power Suit, aka the APS. Astrium was a metal found on Terra that was incredibly dense but light enough to allow proper movements.

    What is this? Why am I back here? I can¡¯t control my movements.

    Arlan was reliving the memory somehow. A constant cry for help was being uttered under the rubble. This time, the rubble was concrete and steel wiring. The general dug harder and harder as the cries got closer. It was a soldier in a black and gray APS.

    Rove immediately lifted his fallen brother out of the rubble and laid him comfortably on the ground. The soldier was only hanging on to his life by a thread. Both of his legs were missing up to his thighs and his left arm was completely severed. The soldier was a shell of his former self.

    No tears could be had from Rove. The drugs regulated him from crying but they didn¡¯t stop his heart from breaking. The two soldiers didn¡¯t exchange any words. They simply acknowledged each other signifying that they had accomplished their objectives.

    The soldier had a logo on his chest armor with three letters, ¡°RNG'''' which signified he belonged to the Renegades. Another Terran Federation military unit that was similar to Rove¡¯s Te¡¯Vau. Rove held onto the fallen soldier until his life faded away in peace.

    A beautiful orange sun had started setting, ironically over the aftermath of a chaotic battle. The fallen soldier¡¯s helmet remained in the rubble. On the side of the helmet was his call sign, ¡°Boliath.¡±

    Rove merely blinked and he was back in the Iron Grotto. He was no longer Rove in his APS but was Arlan in his blacksteel armor. Tears fell from his eyes as he lifted more of the rubble.

    It was too dark for any of the Moon Striders to notice the tears falling from Arlan¡¯s face but the young lion wiped them away as he understood the importance of trying to help them rescue their friend. Now was not the time for Arlan to think of himself.

    Finally, after a minute of traversing through the rubble, another elf clad in armor was hurt but not too badly. It was Merith. Dilya immediately began casting her healing spells while Castien and Arlan lifted Merith out of the rubble. Merith was unconscious so they couldn¡¯t wake him up. Dilya finished her healing spells and most of Merith¡¯s wounds were closed up. But it wasn¡¯t going to wake him up.

    It took both Castien and Dilya to lift Merith out and carry him. Lexis, Ascal, and Arlan would cover their retreat out of the Iron Grotto. No dark fiends were left. The dark fiends were likely on the other side.

    As they reached the cavern where they had initially fought the first set of dark fiends, Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] picked up something frightening. It was a massive amount of corrupted mana intertwined with essence. It was a seventh-tier red core dark fiend.

    ¡°Stop everyone,¡± uttered Arlan, ¡°There¡¯s a seventh-tier dark fiend up ahead.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous, how do you know this?¡± asked Ascal.

    ¡°I have an ability that lets me sense essence and mana up to two hundred meters away,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°And there¡¯s something in that next cavern, waiting for us,¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± inquired Dilya as she began to nervously worry.

    Castien paused for a moment and continued to think.

    There¡¯s no way I could directly engage with something that¡¯s beyond my capabilities. The Moon Striders were all third-tiers and with our combined might, we may beat this thing but with casualties. There¡¯s only one way to escape the Iron Grotto. We¡¯d have to distract it long enough to escape. But would it follow us out?

    ¡°Ascal, would it follow us to the surface?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Dark fiends only invade the surface when enough corrupted mana has gathered. But that¡¯s with the weaker dark fiends,¡± answered Ascal, ¡°If it¡¯s the same one that ambushed us, then we do not know this creature well enough to make that assumption.¡±

    Arlan presented his only idea, ¡°Our only chance is if I can distract it long enough for you all to escape,¡±

    The Moon Striders had mixed reactions. Dilya and Castien were against the idea while Ascal agreed. Lexis remained silent and showed no emotion.

    ¡°Arlan is right,¡± said Ascal, ¡°He¡¯s proven a capable fighter and the best one to hold off that devil of a creature. We have to escape.¡±

    Castien and Dilya finally gave in and listened to Arlan explain his plan to the Moon Striders.

    Several minutes had passed by and Arlan was already fully enhanced with essence. He was the first to round the corner. His speed was glaringly fast despite wearing blacksteel armor. The dark fiend before him had very stark differences from the dark fiends before. This one held more humanoid-like features and was a lot more sentient.

    Arlan¡¯s mithril longsword was at the ready as he dashed past the dark fiend with a horizontally slash. An ear-splitting metal clang echoed through the cavern. The dark fiend had riposted the attack with ease. A soul-piercing voice followed the attack.

    ¡°Ah, so you are my opponent?¡± murmured the dark fiend.

    It can fucking talk?!

    ¡°What are you and what do you want?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°I am Soketh, a Naraka Lord of the Dark Void. I want to bring forth Gehenna. Would you be a dear and join me in that venture?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a hard question to answer right away. May I return in a few days to answer you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, dearest. I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll please Gehenna. You can either come willingly or I¡¯ll sever that head of yours.¡±

    Ever since Arlan arrived on Althea, not a single soul or entity has ever sent a cold chill down his spine until now. Arlan knew Soketh was stronger by a lot. Which meant Soketh¡¯s threat was no empty promise.

    Soketh held out his dark lavender hand and a blade manifested itself in his palm. Four dark fiends emerged from the ground around Soketh. Arlan could tell Soketh wasn¡¯t able to detect the Moon Striders sneaking by. This meant that the Naraka Lord lacked any ability to amplify his situational awareness like Arlan¡¯s.

    The young lion knew the only way to buy time was to aggressively cross blades with his enemy and keep them on the defensive. Arlan started by crossing toward the left flank to address the two weaker dark fiends. He used [Trifecta] to easily cleave the two dark fiends in half.

    After landing on his feet, a dark fiend¡¯s claws lashed at Arlan as he deflected each attack with [Automatic Parry]. Soketh made his move when he thought Arlan was distracted. The young lion expected Soketh to make this attack.

    So in turn, Arlan leaped back a few meters and thrust his blade toward what was thin air at the time. Arlan¡¯s mithril longsword was riposted by Soketh¡¯s attack. The two began their bladed dance. The Moon Striders had made it safely past the cavern.

    The young lion was expending essence at an alarming rate to keep [Automatic Parry] up. Arlan had never experienced such ferocity and force behind each swing.

    The speed at which these deadly weapons collided increased after every blow. Arlan was barely keeping up while Soketh was merely toying with Arlan. Soketh playfully landed a strike into Arlan¡¯s lower abdomen. The blacksteel armor absorbed most of the damage. But Arlan¡¯s [Automatic Parry] faded from the lack of essence. Arlan was now completely drained.

    The strike sent Arlan flying across the cavern with a dent in his armor. While the blade never made it past his armor, the concussive force had ruptured his body. The internal bleeding and trauma forced Arlan to spit up the excess blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite strong for such a young human. What did you say your name was, boy?¡±

    I just need to keep him busy long enough so I can gather my essence and retreat.

    ¡°Arlan Reeve.¡±

    ¡°You are quite the specimen, Arlan Reeve. I¡¯ve killed many of your kind in the past, you¡¯ve fought like the best have but it did not matter, they all eventually succumbed to my blade.¡±

    ¡°How long ago?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been challenged here numerous times over a few millennia.¡±

    ¡°I see, have you ever fought one known as the Ashra?¡± asked Arlan.

    A slight pause overtook the Naraka Lord. His playful expression dramatically left.

    ¡°How do you know of the Ashra? Is he still alive? He is a savant among you human mortals, do not speak ill will of him.¡±

    I may get information out of this as well.

    ¡°A demon had once referred to me as the Ashra.¡±

    ¡°You? The Ashra? Are you from another world?¡±

    ¡°I guess you can say that.¡±

    Soketh closed his eyes and lowered his blade. A silent minute had passed and Arlan had invigorated himself enough to reactivate [Automatic Parry]. The young lion readied himself for another bout.

    ¡°The demon was correct. Leave now, Ashra. Return to me when you¡¯ve fully awakened.¡±

    ¡°What is the Ashra? Why was I brought here to Althea?!¡±

    ¡°The demons attempted to summon the most dangerous weapon from your world. You are that weapon. Your power was meant to destroy Althea. Instead, the demons followed your will and accepted peace with the other races.¡±

    ¡°You speak as if that was me. I don¡¯t get it, I have no memories of that happening.¡±

    ¡°In time, Arlan Reeve. You will understand more of your purpose. The Ashra will either bring forth the destruction of Althea or usher in a new age of peace. Leave now and return here when you¡¯ve awakened so we may properly fight. I owe that much to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Soketh,¡± said Arlan as he acknowledged this dangerous foe. He had almost lost to Soketh.

    The young lion wasn¡¯t mortally wounded but was hurt badly due to the rupture on his inside. The internal bleeding would be detrimental if not treated in time. As he made his way to the surface, Ascal and Lexis were waiting for him.

    They immediately ran to him to see if he was okay.

    ¡°It was a Naraka Lord,¡± said Arlan as he grabbed his side and mounted Kage.

    ¡°Impossible, there has never been anyone who fought a Naraka Lord and lived,¡± exclaimed Ascal. Lexis nodded in agreement as her eyes were fixated on Arlan¡¯s statement.

    ¡°He let me go for some reason,¡± stated Arlan as they rode back for Auron City. Dilya and Castien had ventured ahead to get Merith back to town immediately. The trio rode for minutes and arrived back at the Adventurer¡¯s Guildhall and a healer from a nearby party rushed over to Arlan and began to heal him. The young lion was barely conscious.

    Arlan was helped down to a couch as Yozac rushed down the stairs. Ascal filled Yozac in on what had happened and Arlan gave his accounts of what happened with the Naraka Lord, except he left out the Ashra and how the Naraka Lord let him go.

    As more questions came in, Arlan finally succumbed from the fatigue of overexerting his body and the pain from his side. He was finally unconscious.

    ¡°Arlan is no ordinary boy, is he?¡± asked Ascal.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not. Take him upstairs to a room,¡± said Yozac. It was barely three in the afternoon and the Moon Striders had rescued one of their own with the help of Arlan Reeve.

 Chapter 16

    Arlan woke up after a few hours of sleep in the Adventurer¡¯s Guildhall.

    I wish this body wasn¡¯t so frail compared to how I was before. I wouldn¡¯t be losing my consciousness so much.

    Arlan saw his sword and armor to the side of the room and began equipping his gear again. He recounted the events from earlier and remembered that they were successful in saving Merith.

    But Soketh let me go. It¡¯s strange. Why would he let me go if he plans on fighting me anyway? He didn¡¯t strike me as a friend but he gave way for me to leave.

    The young lion figured it was time to return to the lobby. As he walked down the stairs clad in his blacksteel armor, the Moon Striders were in the lobby and noticed he was awake. Merith was resting in their Inn so it was only them four still.

    Yozac was the first to greet Arlan, ¡°I see yer well and walking. You took a beating, I figure. That armor was a good investment. You might¡¯ve been crippled for life if it weren¡¯t fer it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Yozac, looks like I held up my end of the bargain.¡±

    ¡°That yer did. If you ever accept any bounties or need anything from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, don¡¯t hesitate to let yer buddy, Yozac know.¡±

    Arlan let a slight laugh out with Yozac as he met with the Moon Striders. They thanked Arlan and were planning to compensate him but the young lion denied the coin.

    The four Moon Striders all bowed before Arlan and Castien spoke for them all, ¡°Arlan, we are forever in debt to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Maybe one day I¡¯ll call upon the Moon Striders for help.¡± smiled Arlan as he left the Adventurer¡¯s Guildhall. Kage was outside waiting for him. He had to get his armor fixed with Wren.

    Once again, Arlan rode through the streets of Auron City and arrived at the blacksmith that Arlan had purchased the armor from earlier.

    ¡°You just bought it today! How is it broken already?¡± asked Wren.

    ¡°Well I kind of had a run-in with dark fiends in a dungeon,¡± answered Arlan.

    ¡°Okay just leave it over there,¡± said Wren as he wiped the sweat off his forehead, ¡°And pick it up next weekend. It¡¯ll be two silver for blacksteel armor repairs.¡±

    ¡°Is the master blacksmith in yet?¡± inquired Arlan.

    ¡°Nah, the master is still at the warehouse. Say, are you finally gonna tell me what happened now?¡± probed Wren as he was hammering a heated ingot into a blade.

    ¡°Yeah. Take a break and let¡¯s eat something. I¡¯m starving.¡± replied Arlan.

    Wren gave a snicker and stabbed the heated ingot into a barrel of water as steam let out.

    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± answered Wren.

    The two made their way through the Auron City streets with Kage in tow. They stopped at a food stall selling cooked meat and Arlan purchased some as they sat down overlooking a small park.

    While they ate, Arlan filled Wren in on the events leading up to Auron City while leaving out specific details of how he¡¯s from another world.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta say Arlan, that is the greatest story I¡¯ve ever heard,¡± said Wren as he tore off another sliver of his fried savory pork.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to do my best to save Midland. I want you to join me in this endeavor. That¡¯s why I want you to hone your abilities as a blacksmith.¡±

    ¡°I may be good but I don¡¯t know if I have what you need, at least not yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the skills, Wren. It¡¯s also trust. I wouldn¡¯t be able to trust a random blacksmith I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯ve known you since the orphanage days with Miss Petrah.

    ¡°I guess,¡± shrugged Wren, ¡°but I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be any good at fighting though,¡±

    Arlan assured his friend, ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll handle that.¡±

    The young lion finished catching up with Wren as the two parted ways.

    ¡°Remember Wren, in a few months, I will be calling upon your help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here in Auron City until then. Come get your armor next weekend.¡±

    The young lion arrived at a darker and deeper area of Auron City. Arlan was there to meet with Jovann who had learned to read and write. Jovann was busy setting up a warehouse store with a few different older orphans Jovann had hired.

    Arlan awaited Jovann inside the warehouse office. The young elf was startled when he entered the room. ¡°Rove, you were there the entire time?¡± asked Jovann.

    ¡°No, I just got here. I¡¯m here to tell you of my real name as well.¡±

    ¡°Your name isn¡¯t Rove?¡±

    ¡°Long story but my real name is Arlan Reeve.¡±

    Jovann wasn¡¯t too surprised but he figured Arlan was some sort of noble since he had the letter with the Reeve¡¯s sigil and carried quite a bit of money.

    ¡°I figured as much, but a Reeve nonetheless, third most powerful house across Midland.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but our dealings between us are of my own volition. That is why officially, you have no relation to House Reeve.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve received your instructions and we¡¯re now registered with the merchant union as a trading company. I¡¯ve already hired some older orphans as workers for the warehouse, as you instructed.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down Jovann. I want you to purchase building materials.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it. What do you plan to do with all the ores you¡¯ve had me purchase.¡±

    ¡°In time, Jovann. Once I¡¯ve deemed it more possible, I¡¯ll inform you of the plan.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll proceed with purchasing the wood and have the boys load the wagons and bring it here.¡±

    ¡°If there are any issues, please don¡¯t forget to send me a messenger to the Reeves Manor. They¡¯ll pass it to me as well.¡±

    ¡°There is this one issue...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A gang threatened us for a protection fee.¡±

    ¡°What gang and where are they located? I''ll take care of it.¡±

    A few hours went by and the sun started to set on the fall autumn sky. An amber ray cast itself over Auron City. Among the fifty or so different taverns, one resided in a more quaint neighborhood that wasn''t bustling. Instead, it was quiet and well guarded. Almost as if the owner didn¡¯t want customers.

    Shady brigands would frequent the tavern while locals wouldn¡¯t dare speak up against them or enter the establishment. A familiar brown-caped figure appeared around the corner of the street and began approaching the tavern. It was Arlan in his brown cape to hide his identity.

    Behind Arlan were three older gentlemen who also sported brown capes with masks to hide their alias. As they approached the suspicious building, twenty different thieves emerged from hiding. They brandished machetes and daggers as if they had butchered people before. The four were surrounded with no route for escape.

    Arlan knocked on the tavern door and an older bald man answered by cracking the door slightly open. He grinned at the potential profits standing in front of him. Arlan spoke first, ¡°Are you in charge here?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve got some fucking nerve coming up and demanding shit.¡± answered the bald man.

    Right as the bald man finished his last word, a monstrous force swung the door wide open, knocking the bald man out. The door was barely hanging on by a single hinge. Arlan had kicked the door open. The thieves all readied their blades as the three older gentlemen accompanying Arlan drew their swords as well.

    Normally the twenty thieves outside would¡¯ve cut the four people in front of them down but they were all paralyzed in fear of the murderous aura emanating from all four of these individuals, especially the teenager.

    Inside the tavern were another fifteen rogues with their blades drawn, ready to kill Arlan. The only issue was that they couldn¡¯t react. The fear in their hearts was like nothing they¡¯ve ever felt. Just looking at Arlan with his killing intent flourishing was enough to telegraph what could happen.

    The young lion stepped through the tavern, followed by his escorts. Each step Arlan took was seen by everyone in the room. After reaching the center of the tavern, Arlan asked once again, ¡°Who''s in charge here?¡±

    Only silence answered Arlan¡¯s question. The rogues were too intimidated by the four figures in front of them. ¡°If none of you will talk,¡±  stated Arlan coldly, ¡°Then I will carve my message onto one of you.¡±

    The rogues inside and the thieves outside all began to converge on the four visitors. They couldn¡¯t handle Arlan¡¯s disrespect. The three escorts were Heracul Knights. They hid their identities and faces with the same face-covering as Arlan.

    Each Knight began casting [Aero]. A wind-based magic attack. The spell wasn¡¯t fatal if tuned by the lowest mana. The balls of air shot out to hit both the brigands and tavern furniture.

    Arlan used [Battle Trance] to grasp that all the thieves were first-tier cores. The young lion enhanced his strength and speed with rage-filled eyes. He unleashed his fury upon the brigands by striking one after another with his fist. Each attack didn¡¯t mortally wound them but bones were shattered.

    The three Heracul Knights began unleashing their destruction upon the thieves that were rushing through the door. One by one, they fell prey to a single attack. Within a minute, the entire tavern had been a mess.

    Arlan reached for a dagger on the ground and slowly walked over to a rogue they had left conscious. The young lion¡¯s grim stare penetrated deeply into the rogue¡¯s soul.

    Using his steel dagger, Arlan stabbed into the rogue¡¯s leg as a written message. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of remorse in the young lion¡¯s eyes as the rogue cried in pain. The injured thief wondered what depths of hell Arlan crawled out from.

    ¡°You,¡± said Arlan, ¡°Pass on my message. If I hear about anyone messing with the Eastvale Trade Company. We¡¯ll come back here and kill every last one of you. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Y-Ye-Yes, sir.¡± answered the rogue.

    ¡°Good, pass this message on to whoever you need to,¡± stated Arlan coldly.

    The Heracul Knights followed him thereafter and maintained their hidden identities. The four visitors left their impression on the gang known as the Gray Mambas.

    Arlan bid his knights farewell as he returned to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. There, he accepted four different bounties for monsters that resided outside the city. The elven assistant behind the counter was shocked but knew Arlan was allowed to take on difficult bounties by himself.

    Arlan would advance to a B-rank adventurer if he was able to complete his bounties. The young lion left Auron City on his shadowy steed. The only thought on his mind was his quest. The sun had settled and it was pitch black across the forest.

    This didn¡¯t stop the lone rider as he continued onward with Kage. Dark Stygians could easily see in the dark while Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] allowed him to see any potential dangers.

    After an hour of riding, Arlan arrived at a clearing and decided it was good enough to stop for the night. The rider dismounted his steed and gathered logs. Kage started to graze off the nearby grass. The calm night sky was quite peaceful for the Baron of House Reeve.

    Starting a fire in this world was no different than starting a fire in Terra. Arlan had special survival training that gave him knowledge and experience of how to survive in the wild. This included making fires.

    The bright amber fire warmed the area and allowed Arlan to read the bounties once more. He was tasked with killing goblins, a great bear, and two trolls. All of which were known to frequent this area.

    Kage sat beside the fire allowing Arlan to lay against his side. The young lion was thoroughly impressed at how obedient and loyal his steed was. The bond between the two had strengthened even more. This had to do with the initial bond of releasing essence between the two. Dark stygian were quite stubborn though and were picky with whom they bonded.

    The next day, Arlan ventured deep into the forest as he left Kage behind. Arlan could easily summon Kage with a simple whistle though. Dark tall trees decorated the forest and it created an easy place to hide from monsters.

    A goblin camp revealed itself to Arlan not long after venturing deep into the forest, it was a small camp of about fifteen goblins. They were ill-equipped but still poised as a threat to nearby civilians or weaker adventurers. These goblins weren¡¯t as well equipped as the ones Arlan fought before.

    The young lion started his attack on the camp by moving silently between the tents. His mithril longsword was drawn ready to cleave any foe. While Arlan¡¯s injuries were healed from his fight with Soketh, the young lion was experiencing soreness throughout his lower abdomen.

    This soreness didn¡¯t stop Arlan from slicing goblin after goblin silently. This stealthy approach made it much easier to handle. Arlan could¡¯ve simply charged in but it would¡¯ve proved more effort.

    After dispatching the goblins, there was plenty of loot around but nothing of worth to the young lion. The items the goblins kept belonged to the people they¡¯ve killed and robbed. Upon cutting a few fingers and placing them in a bag, Arlan moved on to his next bounty.

    A great bear was thrice the size of a regular bear and had iron-like skin. These evolved animals were corrupted by mana. This caused them to become more aggressive and territorial than normal bears. Quite a few travelers had been attacked and eaten by the monster.

    It wasn¡¯t hard for Arlan to find the great bear stalking the area. The speed enhancement and [Battle Trance] allowed him to cover great distances. The great bear was by a river drinking from it as Arlan used his silent movements to get closer.

    Arlan leaped into the air above and dove with his sword pointed at the great bear¡¯s skull. Before the great bear could react, a long teal sword pierced into its skull and fell flat. Hunting these monsters wasn¡¯t too difficult for Arlan as he held the element of surprise and had enough strength to deliver killing blows.

    While the trolls were a bit more difficult, Arlan was able to dispatch them and collect their fingers as well. The young lion retrieved his steed Kage and began his ride back to the Auron City Adventurer¡¯s Guild. A familiar voice rang through Arlan¡¯s ear.

    ¡°You are now level 12.¡±

    That is something I¡¯ll never get used to. Wait, does that mean¡­?

    Arlan immediately channeled some essence to feel his core. It was now a fifth-tier red core.

 Chapter 17

    Another fall afternoon invaded the sky as Auron City residents continued their daily routines. It was a beautiful Sunday afternoon at the Adventurer¡¯s Guildhall. Many different adventurers began returning from their nightly hunts or arriving to tackle their daily hunts.

    Arlan arrived through the door holding a large brown sack filled with his trophies. The young lion approached the same elven assistant from before and handed the sack to her.

    ¡°This should be for all four bounties, goblins, a great bear, and two trolls,¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± answered the elven assistant as she took the bag, ¡°Your four bounties are complete. Here is your compensation, twenty silver. You¡¯ll also be eligible for the rank promotion. Do you wish to continue?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take the rank promotion test,¡± said Arlan.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Master Arlan.¡±

    ¡°Oh is this another one of Yozac¡¯s doings?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please turn in your insignia, and here¡¯s your B-rank insignia.¡±

    Arlan handed his old rank over and received his new rank. Afterward, the young lion returned to the Reeves Manor with Kage. The guards immediately knew it was Arlan and allowed him entry.

    Arriving at the manor, Knight Jocko greeted his commander. ¡°Milord, welcome back. Jovann¡¯s operations have remained untouched. No new updates from your father or uncle.¡±

    ¡°I see, I¡¯ll need you to retrieve my armor from a blacksmith this week. I¡¯ll give you the address later.¡±

    ¡°By your command. Forgive my mistake, there is also one more matter I failed to mention.¡±

    ¡°No worries, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris is here from House Hawkwell.¡±

    Maybe she¡¯s just here to see me.

    ¡°I see. Thank you, Jocko.¡±

    Arlan returned to his room to see Helga and Jeanette preparing a hot bath for him. As he removed his clothing, the maids exited the room and allowed him some time to himself. The hot water enveloped not only his body but his soul as well. This cleansing feeling was a warm welcome.

    Arlan reflected on the prior events. From what Soketh told him and seeing his friend from the orphanage, Wren. Then the encounter with the Gray Mambas played out through his mind as well. He knew they wouldn¡¯t dare to test him on his word. Eastvale Trade Company had an unknown benefactor that was too risky to upset. Then his little solo trip outside Auron City was oddly enjoyable. It almost felt like a miniature vacation.

    Then the young lion remembered his flashback to Terra. It was so surreal in his eyes. Something similar happened when he was back in Highmane the night he was adopted.

    Right as his mind traversed the topic, gunfire went off. The first shot heard activated his reflexes and instincts. Arlan realized he wasn¡¯t in the bathtub anymore but he was transported to a city in the desert. It was a warzone littered with fires, smoke, explosions, and gunfire.

    The young lion was now Rove in his Astrium Power Suit or APS. In his hand was an M6AC assault rifle. A shortened bullpup style carbine. It was a standard-issue carbine for officers in the Terran Federation military. Rove was standing alone with his carbine-shouldered at the ready. Despite spending a few years on Terra, Rove never lost any of his skills.

    The APS helmet displayed numerous tactical data but the most important information was his friendly units display. It was all empty. His communications or comms, for short, were quiet. It was only him in the area.

    A scary sound slowly made itself known. It was the sound of a tracked vehicle traversing toward Arlan. A percussion of boots striking the ground accompanied the tracked vehicle.

    Rove¡¯s built-in radar picked up two light armored vehicles and at least three squads of infantry. The super-soldier would likely be overrun but he held his ground and moved to prepare his ambush. The enemy revealed themselves around a corner and a volcano erupted from the barrel of his carbine. The gunfire struck three enemy soldiers in the head as the rest moved for cover.

    The APS was only issued to specialized regiments. The user had to be able to harness essence to use them. Channeling essence into them allowed the user to enhance their strength, speed, and generate a kinetic shield. This was greatly effective at deflecting projectiles but any attack with continuous force could penetrate the essence shield just fine.

    Rove channeled his essence and moved from cover to cover firing his carbine. A few shots that would¡¯ve hit the super-soldier were deflected instead. The strength of the barrier varied from user to user and also varied on how many or how frequent projectiles struck the barrier.

    A light armored vehicle with a 20mm cannon began unloading towards where Rove had taken cover, this cannon was powerful enough to destroy the cover and it did. The super soldier had already moved towards the sidewalk where more debris allowed him to take cover. Rove knew the only way to destroy the light armored vehicle was to strike it with his arm blade.

    Before Rove could charge into the foray, a nostalgic voice overtook his comms system. ¡°Sir, get down!¡± stated the unfamiliar voice. The super soldier dove back behind the debris and a loud blast carpeted the area in front of him. Rove opened his eyes and he was Arlan back in the bathtub.

    It happened again.

    The flashbacks were too vivid. Arlan knew what was happening. Back on Terra, in his old body, he would be able to handle the stress and trauma of combat and war. But that was because his emotions and mental state were regulated through a neural chip and drugs. He was able to operate efficiently.

    But here, his body was not regulated or monitored closely. His post-traumatic stress was relapsing unopposed. Slowly, Rove¡¯s past has been burning into Arlan¡¯s heart and body. Eventually, Arlan will be engulfed in the flames of Rove¡¯s past.

    A tear slowly dropped from his left eye as he sat there in the hot water. It had only been ten minutes. Arlan wiped his face with water and got out of the bath. The young lion didn¡¯t know how to deal with these remerging emotions. Instead, he pushed it back inside and ignored it.

    Arlan got dressed in his noble attire and left for the garden. He knew Katalina, Marie, and Iris would likely be back there. As he walked through the halls, Helga confirmed what he knew and informed him that the three girls were in the garden drinking tea.

    Arlan was back outside in the garden and to his surprise, the gloomy sky was gone. It was replaced by a bright sun that showered its rays all over. The trio of girls wore their dresses and was enjoying themselves with laughter and smiles. Arlan greeted them with a bow and a servant pulled up a chair for Arlan.

    Katalina spoke first, ¡°Arlan, we were just talking about the Autumn Ball and how wondrous it would be if you came.¡±

    ¡°The Autumn Ball?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°It''s the Academy¡¯s first of three ceremonies that celebrate the passing of the season,¡± answered Marie as she twirled a spoon in her teacup.

    ¡°Have you decided if you¡¯ll go, Arlan?¡± asked Iris.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve never been to something like that,¡± replied Arlan.

    ¡°Oh, you have to come,¡± exclaimed Katalina, ¡°It¡¯ll be fun and the first-rank has to be there.¡±

    Arlan hesitated in answering but he saw the fire burning in Iris¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let someone else dance with Iris,¡± uttered Marie with a devious expression.

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it, Marie,¡± said Katalina. Arlan realized what they were up to. He approached Iris while she was still in her chair. And while the young lion¡¯s teenage emotions were still rising, he was able to confidently brush them aside.

    Arlan gracefully knelt before Iris while holding her hand and asked, ¡°Iris, may I accompany you to the Autumn Ball?¡±

    While Iris¡¯ cheeks flared pink, she held up her front and answered with assurance, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that.¡±

    Katalina and Marie¡¯s eyes met and smiled at what unfolded before them. Marie had a slight crush on Arlan but it was more playful than it was longing for him. She held no feelings deep down.

    The four teenagers enjoyed their afternoon together as Arlan recounted what he did while leaving Jovann, the Gray Mambas, and Soketh out of his story. An hour had passed when rain clouds took over the clear sky. Iris said her goodbyes and returned home with her escort and carriage.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Afterward, Katalina and Marie gathered their schoolwork and got it ready for the next morning when they would return to Lancel High Academy. The young lion returned to his room and did the same.

    Helga and Jeanette stood by in his room while he read a few documents sent by the Merchant Union. While Arlan disliked the idea of sitting behind a desk and reading papers, he knew it was necessary. Without this transfer of information, it would be incredibly hard to run an organization of any kind.

    The evening went by quickly at the Reeve¡¯s Manor as everyone looked out the window to see the clouds cry raindrops down. Each person reflected on their life. But there was one oddity in the bunch. Arlan reflected on both his lives.

    The next day, at Lancel High Academy, students had already returned to their dorms, and morning classes were to begin. Arlan was making his way to his next class when he noticed Godbert from a distance staring at him with vengeful eyes.

    This guy has to be the most stupid opponent I¡¯ve ever fought. We¡¯re in completely different leagues and he still wants to harbor this animosity.

    Arlan ignored Godbert and continued onward through the courtyard. After the evaluation results were posted, everyone treated Arlan as a celebrity. He was no longer mocked but was now taken seriously. Many feared him and many adored him.

    While this change was an upgrade from how others treated him before, many students still felt too scared to approach him. So as usual, Arlan would cross from class to class by himself.

    With Arlan at rank one, there was a shift in how commoners were treated. The discrimination wasn¡¯t vanquished overnight, but it did tone down. Another variable in this change was due to Katalina, Marie, and Iris confronting the behavior whenever they saw it.

    Arlan was in his final general class before lunch would be served and his hunger was all he could think about. The young lion didn¡¯t pay attention to his class but his mind wandered and he thought of attending the Autumn Ball with Iris.

    The first Trial and the Autumn Ball were both in two weeks.

    A familiar bell interrupted both his thoughts and the class.

    I¡¯m so hungry. I can¡¯t wait to eat.

    Arlan rushed to the dining hall and was one of the first students to grab food on his plate. As usual, he quickly devoured his food. He normally sat with Iris but he was earlier than usual. The snow-haired girl sat before him with a bright smile and her food.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry, Arlan? You should get some food,¡± said Iris, perplexed.

    ¡°I finished my food before you got here,¡± replied Arlan with a smile.

    ¡°You should eat slower, and enjoy the food more.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me not to eat fast. It¡¯s kind of how my lifestyle was before.¡±

    Arlan began an elaborate lie about how he was raised on the streets like it was a warzone. Iris knew Arlan was adopted and accepted the story. Arlan used this time to review his schoolwork and after Iris finished her food, she leaned into his arm.

    This was the first time the two had become intimate. Ever since Arlan agreed to attend the Autumn Ball with Iris, she had become more cheerful and daring. Her confidence and cold calculations were her exteriors while a more vulnerable Iris existed on the inside.

    Iris was able to easily navigate her feelings while exhibiting a powerful presence. This was attractive to Arlan. He could tell she wasn¡¯t afraid of going against the flow. Her elegance was the final blow that made Arlan realize his feelings for her.

    Other students started gossiping about how both Arlan and Iris were being physically close. Arlan didn¡¯t mind and neither did Iris. She was brave enough to act on her own heart despite what others may think.

    With Iris leaning her head on Arlan¡¯s left shoulder, her arms wrapped around his left arm. The couple had publicly established itself to everyone.

    Two weeks went by and the classes became more intense. Arlan was finally able to chant first-tier spells and learned quite a few of them. The Headmistress was impressed at how fast Arlan adapted to magic. His core was now intertwined with mana lanes as well.

    The swordsmanship classes were the same results but Arlan¡¯s core was now improved to a fifth-tier orange core. His duels with Iris were quite one-sided but he would also spar with Instructor Dink. His father¡¯s old friend was still on another level than everyone else he fought, aside from Soketh.

    Iris had improved her core to a third-tier white core. She was almost ready to ascend to a fourth tier. Katalina and Marie were able to advance to third-tier orange cores. Half the first years began ascending to the second tier. Although this ascension may be their only breakthrough as some students would peak at this level.

    Over the two weekends, Arlan instructed Jovann on what to do with the Eastvale Trade Company. It started to expand its markets and offered other services. This built a rapport with many different clients and eventually, this would be used to infiltrate different social groups or organizations. While the intelligence network was still new, it was beginning to show promise.

    Rumors about Arlan spread throughout the school as his achievements as an adventurer reached the student body. As if there wasn¡¯t enough to talk about the first-year rank one student, Arlan was also quoted as the strongest student to ever walk the academy. Many different arrogant nobles took this as an attack on their pride as well.

    It was the day of the Autumn Ball. The Autumn Ball would be held in the main hall and all the students that attended would be dressed up in more classy outfits. Arlan was in his dorm with Tebald preparing his attire. It was quite a luxurious outfit with a dark red overcoat and a white tunic shirt underneath.

    ¡°Arlan, you look incredible.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Tebald. How¡¯s the attire coming along?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great, thanks to you.¡±

    Arlan had bought Tebald an outfit when he was to join Katalina¡¯s group in attending. Tebald was personally invited by both Katalina and Marie. Originally, Tebald declined but Arlan stepped in and made sure his friend could go.

    Afterward, the two were dressed handsomely. The duo left the boys¡¯ dorm and proceeded to the courtyard where they¡¯d meet the girls. Other groups of students were waiting for friends in the courtyard as well. This was the first time first-years got to interact with upperclassmen.

    Katalina and Marie appeared before Arlan and Tebald with three other girls. They were all mutual friends. Arlan and Tebald complimented the girls on their extravagant dresses. Arlan looked around for Iris but she wasn¡¯t with their group. Marie saw this and said, ¡°Arlan, she¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Marie. You guys go ahead and I¡¯ll wait for her here.¡±

    The group took this as a cue so Arlan could have some alone time with Iris when she¡¯d arrived. So they entered the main hall where the festivities started. After a few minutes, gasps were let out by those still in the courtyard.

    Arlan looked up to see Iris in an alluring aquamarine dress. It was a low-cut gown with arm coverings that revealed her attractive features. Her hair was held up in an intricate pattern, revealing more of her face. Her eyes were even more delightful than usual which complimented the extra-colored lips. Her silky smooth skin was desirable. Arlan¡¯s heart raced so fast that he could swear it would burst out.

    The pretty girl was flustered before him. Wearing such an outfit wasn¡¯t easy for her. Iris leaned her head into his chest and wrapped her arms around him. The butterflies in his stomach and the smell of lilies overtook his senses. Arlan gazed straight into her ruby eyes and was hypnotized. Iris looked up into Arlan and felt the same emotion envelop her mind.

    Slowly, and carefully, the young lion leaned in. Both of them closed their eyes and let their hearts guide them on autopilot. Allowing their emotions to dictate their physical affection was the best decision they made at that moment. Arlan felt Iris¡¯ lips meet his. An eruption of love lit up inside his heart as the same feeling paralleled itself in Iris. After their passionate kiss, the two let go. A nervous grin overtook Iris and Arlan couldn¡¯t tell why he was so happy.

    ¡°Should we go in?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready!¡± announced Iris. A few onlookers noticed what transpired and weren¡¯t surprised. Arlan and Iris had become close. They expected this. The couple entered the main hall and servants ushered them through. The main hall was decorated to set the atmosphere and an orchestra had been playing their hearts out.

    Instructors and students alike dressed up. Tonight, there were no uniforms but everyone was at their best. There were circular tables set out across the main hall for students to sit at and food was served at different areas. The festivities hadn''t started but the students were already enjoying themselves.

    When Arlan stepped through with Iris linked in with his arms, the entire student body¡¯s eyes were upon them. They didn¡¯t blush at how everyone saw them but exuded confidence and style. The power couple joined their friend group and enjoyed themselves over food. The Headmistress appeared in the center and used her wind magic to make a quick speech about how important it was to enjoy themselves on the passing of each season.

    The festivities involved a formal dance that Arlan and Iris took part in. The night before Arlan reviewed more noble customaries and this dance was among them. He had researched this to keep appearances up. This dance would require the entire dance floor to be synchronized.

    The other students envied the grace and elegance that Arlan and Iris exuded. The night went on perfectly and without a hitch. Students were forgetting their statuses and woes for a night.

    Never thought I¡¯d enjoy dancing like this.

    Arlan and Iris retreated to a balcony on the second floor to escape the crowd that surrounded the couple. This was the first time they met Arlan and Iris introduced him as her date. Girls were starstruck by Arlan while other boys were jealous that Arlan was the one with Iris.

    Outside on the large balcony, the two noticed a few other couples entangled in each other but paid no mind. Iris shivered a little and Arlan immediately wrapped his red overcoat around her. Iris¡¯ heart exploded right after.

    This romantic night was the first time the two had reciprocated each other so openly. There was a type of magic that this particular night carried. It had its effects on any boy and girl brave enough to realize their feelings.

    ¡°Iris,¡± said Arlan, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt this way about anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Stop it¡­¡± protested Iris but she knew she wanted more.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t stop. You¡¯re incredibly beautiful, talented, confident, and yet in front of me here, you¡¯re this vulnerable girl.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at a loss for words,¡± said Iris as she blushed.

    ¡°The way you move, the way you smile, the way you lean against me, everything you do just draws me closer and closer to you. I think-¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be!¡± said Iris.

    ¡°I love you, Iris.¡±

    A slight pause overtook Iris as tears rained down from her eyes. Her elevated heart could not stop pounding. Both the happiness and sorrow from hearing those three words cut their way through.

    ¡°I love you, too, Arlan.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Arlan couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Iris throughout his days. It had been a couple of days since the Autumn Ball and the first trial was coming up. The trials were combat-related and evaluated students on multiple different variables.

    Arlan was in his final class with the Headmistress. Lady Dafni was a strict and intense instructor. Her gaze was acute to the centimeter. The young lion flourished in this environment as his soldier training was quite harsh.

    Lady Dafni monitored Arlan as he channeled mana into his arm. Arlan was intently focused on following his instructor¡¯s guidance about mana control. It was slightly different from how essence was controlled but control over mana meant being in tune with your mind than your core.

    Arlan held his arm straight out per instructions by Lady Dafni. The Headmistress paced around her pupil as traces of blue particles dissipated from Arlan¡¯s arm. It was the excess mana being let out as part of an exercise. Releasing mana slowly through the lanes allows one¡¯s mana capacity to strengthen.

    The Headmistress broke the silence, ¡°Your growth with mana has advanced considerably. This kind of growth normally takes a whole year. I was expecting you to cast first-tier spells at the end of this curriculum. Not on the third week.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s due to your lectures and training, Headmistress.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. Even the most talented mages wouldn¡¯t see this kind of improvement. You¡¯re quite the strange boy. Tell me, Arlan, where do you think you come from?¡±

    I¡¯m going to have to lie extremely well while being somewhat honest.

    ¡°None of my memories have returned from before I was twelve. So I have no idea or theories.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve advanced your core to the fifth-tier and your mana lanes are equal to that of a second-tier. Once your mana lanes have fully developed with your core, you¡¯ll be even more powerful than me.¡±

    How did she know?

    ¡°Headmistress, how did you know that I advanced to a fifth-tier?¡±

    ¡°I have been born with a unique enchantment on my eyes. I can see into your mana lanes, essence lanes, and core quite easily. I can even see your heart beating. This power is called [Heavensight].¡±

    ¡°So you can tell when people tell the truth or prepare a spell through their mana lanes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know of your lies. You¡¯re an intelligent young man, so I didn¡¯t pry. You likely have your reasons.¡±

    Maybe I should ask her about Soketh or the Ashra?

    ¡°Headmistress, may I ask you something and keep it between us?¡±

    Lady Dafni stopped in front of Arlan. Her face didn¡¯t change expressions but you could feel her presence relax.

    ¡°Stop channeling mana,¡± ordered Lady Dafni as Arlan obeyed, ¡°Arlan, you may tell me anything and I promise it stays between us, granted no one¡¯s life is in danger. Take your seat.¡±

    Arlan did as he was told and sat down in front of the classroom desk. The Headmistress took the chair on the opposite side. She used a wind spell to carry over two ceramic teacups. The Headmistress pointed her daintily fingers above her cup and chanted a spell. Heatwaves poured out from her fingertips into the tea. She did the same for Arlan¡¯s teacup.

    ¡°Now, my pupil, what matter do you want to inquire about?¡±

    ¡°Headmistress, have you heard of the title, ¡®The Ashra¡¯?¡±

    A slight pause took Lady Dafni as she contemplated Arlan¡¯s question. The Headmistress prepared herself and answered, ¡°Yes, I have heard of such a title. How do you know about the Ashra?¡±

    ¡°It was when Count Emile sent me to Galdera Village, based on monster sightings. I deemed it a subjugation mission and prevented an attack. At the finale of the mission, a demon named Izradon called me that name.¡±

    The Headmistress¡¯ eyes widened as she heard Arlan¡¯s last sentence. Lady Dafni realized that this explained her pupil¡¯s unnatural talent at mana manipulation and powerful essence control.

    After connecting the dots, she finally replied, ¡°If a demon has recognized you as such. Then you are no doubt, the Ashra. Demons have knowledge that predates the cataclysm. They wouldn¡¯t make such a simple mistake.¡±

    ¡°How would they know it¡¯s me?¡±

    ¡°From our limited knowledge of the Ashra, inside you is an untapped power that demons can likely see. Even my [Heavensight] hasn¡¯t revealed anything to me, at least not yet. You haven¡¯t awakened such an extraordinary power yet.¡±

    ¡°I also recently encountered someone from the Dark Void. A Naraka Lord named Soketh. He said something similar about awakening.¡±

    ¡°Soketh has returned to Althea, demons are enacting schemes, and the Ashra shows up at my doorstep as a student. These are dangerous phenomena. I will tell you all I know but you must continue our lessons at an accelerated rate. You are the catalyst for peace across Althea.¡±

    ¡°Soketh said I¡¯d either destroy the world or usher in peace. Headmistress, I do not wish to destroy the world. I deeply care about everyone I¡¯ve met. How do I avoid such a catastrophe?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot provide the answers right away. I will need to tap into Oreta¡¯s Grand Archives. I can say this, Arlan, your power will be unrivaled.¡±

    The Lancel High Academy¡¯s courtyard was filled with students of all three years. They were socializing, studying, or simply enjoying the campus atmosphere. Arlan strolled across the quad wondering what his untapped power was.

    Tebald was conversing with a few students when he noticed his roommate. He caught up to Arlan and strolled alongside him.

    ¡°Hey Arlan,¡± said Tebald, ¡°Is something wrong? You look tired.¡±

    ¡°Mana manipulation was intense. I¡¯m alright though, how are you holding up?¡±

    ¡°Classes have been a breeze! After the Autumn Ball, I¡¯ve made more friends with the other students as well. Thanks to you for letting me use the expensive clothing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yours, it wasn¡¯t just for a loan.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, I can¡¯t accept something like that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even sweat it. I have much more clothes like that back at the manor.¡±

    The two friends enjoyed catching up as they made their way toward the training hall. Arlan was to meet Iris there. They¡¯ve been sparring at least once a day.

    A small crowd gathered the first time they dueled. Every time after, more spectators would show up. Eventually, it became a popular spectacle for students of all years.

    Arlan and Tebald entered through the hall and saw the same crowd had gathered but this time Iris had already begun dueling another student. Her opponent also had white hair and was at least six inches taller than Arlan. It was Hector Hawkwell.

    The atmosphere was tense and Hector¡¯s aura put everyone on edge. Arlan knew Hector was no ordinary student like him. The first time he felt the gaze after his duel with Godbert, Arlan deduced Hector had killed before.

    Iris dashed from side to side with her blinding speed to force Hector on the defensive. Hector played his hand well and he faked his defensive posture. Only Arlan saw through this movement.

    Everyone else in the training hall had glimmers of hope that Iris was going to finally win. Her speed was extraordinary as she was almost as fast as Arlan due to her smaller physique and lighter weight.

    Hector held a defensive posture and enhanced himself into a lowered position. His younger sister thrust her blade straight into his opening. Sparks flew as their training blades made contact and Hector simply parried her attack. This parry left her lower stomach open, allowing the older brother to kick her back a few meters.

    Iris recovered from the kick and continued her relentless assault. She ignored the pain and was able to still move efficiently. Each time she came close to striking her brother, she was thrown back by another attack.

    Arlan watched the duel and felt conflicted. On one side of his heart, he loved the passion Iris held in her eyes. The other opposite emotion angered him. Iris was taking hits from her brother and he wasn¡¯t holding back.

    Iris was finally slowing down and she showed signs of pain. But she didn¡¯t want to give up. Hector took the offensive and struck Iris when she was recovering from being deflected. His blade struck her from the side and sent her flying.

    Before Iris could hit the ground, Arlan caught her with his arms. She was still conscious and smiled at Arlan. A slight pain struck her expression. Tebald noticed it was Arlan that had caught Iris and didn¡¯t even notice how fast the young lion rushed to Iris.

    Arlan¡¯s emotions rose intently and his logic was overrun. His original murderous intent flourished across the room and the only unaffected person was Hector. The older brother made his way toward Arlan. Iris got up and noticed the tension between the two. She knew she had to do something before the two forces would collide.

    ¡°Arlan,¡± uttered Iris, ¡°I was dueling with my brother before you got here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s a third-year¡¯s rank one student.¡±

    Hector introduced himself, ¡°You must be Arlan of House Reeve. I¡¯m Hector of House Hawkwell.¡±

    Arlan knew Hector was testing Arlan. The young lion responded easily, ¡°A pleasure. I¡¯ve finally got the chance to meet you. Iris speaks highly of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she does. Say, you wouldn¡¯t mind a quick spar?¡± asked Hector.

    Iris interrupted, ¡°He¡¯s my dueling partner today. You said you had to do something important after our match.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Iris,¡± answered Hector.

    ¡°I look forward to our possible match in the future,¡± stated Arlan as he bowed. Hector and Arlan exchanged glances. Only those two knew the secret message sent back and forth. It was a threat to Arlan. The ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you hurt my sister.¡± type of threat.

    Arlan regained control over his emotions and realized what made Iris strong was how she¡¯s been trained properly by Hector. Arlan realized a modicum of respect for Hector.

    Maybe he¡¯s not that bad.

    The young lion retracted his killing intent and the atmosphere returned to its normal self. After Hector left the training hall, Iris smiled adoringly at Arlan.

    ¡°Most guys can barely speak around my brother. You¡¯re the first guy who can handle his presence. I¡¯m impressed.¡± stated Iris dearly.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite the presence,¡± replied Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, he is! But someone else I know is also like that.¡± disclosed Iris as she winked at Arlan. The young lion frowned at Iris poking fun. Iris knew she could get away with poking fun at Arlan. ¡°Come on Arlan, let¡¯s dance,¡± demanded Iris.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The two took their positions and readied themselves for the bout. Arlan was the first to act by sprinting straight into Iris at breakneck speeds. This caught Iris off guard but she managed to parry his attack. But this made her unable to recover properly and Arlan was able to capitalize on her sloppy defense.

    The young lion unleashed a flurry of strikes on her from different angles. The playful Iris was replaced by a dangerous woman. A woman whose only thoughts were calculating the variables of battle. Her ruby eyes conveyed pure focus and hyper fixation.

    Arlan¡¯s elated emotions would climax at the sight of Iris¡¯ undivided cynosure. Tebald marveled at the way they moved. Other students were envious of the abilities and skills displayed by the two.

    While Iris could never match up to Arlan¡¯s difference in strength and experience, she held her own quite well. She proved to be an admirable fighter, even at this age.

    The training session lasted for an hour before the two decided it was enough for the day. Arlan loved every second of how graceful Iris was. She reciprocated the affection every time they crossed blades.

    Iris said her goodbyes since it was time for her study session with Katalina and Marie. Tebald and Arlan decided it was a good time to get an early dinner. They entered the dining hall to see Nicolas and a few upperclassmen were having a rambunctious time amongst themselves.

    Nicolas was never hostile but was usually quite helpful toward the first-years, despite being noble. His cliches were quite loyal since Nicolas held respectable qualities as a friend.

    The young lion saw Nicolas give them a friendly wave and Arlan responded with his own warm smile. The atmosphere in the dining hall was much different than it was a few weeks ago on the first day.

    So this is what feeling welcomed at school is like?

    It was time for the Trials to begin after a few uneventful days had passed. Arlan was growing bit by bit and developed a good rapport with his peers. A few messages had also arrived for the young lion regarding the Banner of the Claw¡¯s progress, JD¡¯s progress, and the success of the Eastvale Trade Company.

    The other more serious matters weren¡¯t included but Arlan knew he would have to put those priorities aside until later. The first Trial was finally disclosed that day, it was a fight against a mana-infused golem. They were tuned to different levels of strength based on the student¡¯s original evaluation.

    This meant the top ten ranked students would have to fight the highest difficulty while other students in different rankings. This test would be administered on the field at different times for different years. The third-years were first followed by the second and finally the first.

    Some students started to cave to the stress and pressure but the young lion knew this wasn¡¯t anything he had to worry about. On the day of the Trials, classes were canceled due to scheduling conflicts and the number of instructors required to proctor the Trials.

    Arlan spent most of his time in the courtyard reading a few newsletters regarding the current events in Auron City and Midland. The young lion didn¡¯t find anything noteworthy regarding the upcoming rebellion.

    As he read on, he was joined by Katalina, Marie, Tebald, and Iris. They were preparing themselves for the Trial by going over a few notes regarding the mana-infused golems.

    The golems were made of a special rock that the Headmistress herself infused with her mana. The rocks acted as a catalyst while a monster core served as the nucleus. This gave the eight-foot golems the ability to comprehend battle while being able to withstand attacks. While they were useful for training purposes, the golems were too expensive and too logistically inept for war purposes.

    As the autumn afternoon cast itself over the school, sounds of battle originated from the school¡¯s training field. The Trials were already underway. The third-years had all finished and the second-years were almost done.

    A bell rang across the campus announcing that it was time for the first-years to make their way to the training field. The second-year trials were nearing their end as the first-years filed through. Arlan and his group were among them.

    second-years were filing back toward their dorms. While most were unharmed, some were slightly bruised. It was rare for a student to be badly injured during the Trials. Instructors with healing spells were ready on hand. No student has ever died during the Trial either. There were too many safety precautions in place to prevent such a fatal injury.

    The first-years arrived in different areas based on their evaluations. There were four different levels. Arlan, Katalina, Iris, Marie, and the other six students in the top ten were assigned to level four. The rest of the students were divided into the other three levels below four.

    Arlan saw Instructor Dink, the Headmistress, and five other instructors he hadn¡¯t met yet. They were all almost as strong as Instructor Dink. A group of second and third-years had gathered on the far end to watch the level four Trials.

    A golem stood still before them as if it was a statue. The other nine students gathered before Instructor Dink as he was the main proctor for the Trial.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± exclaimed Instructor Dink, ¡°I¡¯m the level four proctor for this trial. You are to engage the golem to the best of your ability and based on your performance, you will be given a score. You are not required to defeat the golem to score highly. Instructor Willem is on standby if you are injured and the golems all have to have fail-safes that they will not mortally injure you.¡±

    The ten students steeled themselves and knew what to expect. The tenth-ranked student was an elven boy. He was up first and he was third-tier orange core. The elven boy mustered his courage and wielded a training spear.

    The elf made his way before the golem and confidently stood before it. The golem was the first to act while the elf enhanced himself with his essence. The elf dodged an overhead smash by the golem¡¯s left hand while landing on his feet. The agility displayed by this first-year was quite impressive.

    The tip of the spear glowed yellow as the elf activated [Rapid Strikes]. The Mar-Tech produced three instantaneous thrusts that were amplified by essence. This was incredibly useful with spear-type weapons.

    An attack of this caliber could easily kill a person but the golem received the strikes easily. While the attack left marks, the golem¡¯s movements were unaffected. The elf was hit by the other arm but recovered properly. The elf used his essence to form a barrier that absorbed the attack.

    The elf used another Mar-Tech called [Aerial Dive] and was launched twenty feet into the air. He dove with his spear first straight into the golem¡¯s head. The tip of the spear shattered the rock with a destructive force.

    The other nine students cheered their fellow student on as he landed on his feet without his spear smiling. He thought he¡¯d ace the test but the headless golem was unaffected and smashed into the elf. He was sent flying ten meters and landed on his feet unarmed. The spear was still in the golem¡¯s body from the top of where the head used to be.

    The headless golem before the elf grabbed the spear out of its own body and threw it back to the elf as if it was taunting its opponent. A new set of rocks rose from its own body and reformed its head.

    The elf realized what he was up against and wiped a small droplet of blood from his mouth. If it weren¡¯t for the essence barrier, the elf would¡¯ve failed the test and the golem would¡¯ve powered down.

    The two fought for another few minutes before the elf finally lost his endurance and was almost struck by a fatal attack. The golem was powered down right as its left hand almost struck the elf¡¯s skull.

    ¡°That was superb,¡± said Instructor Dink, ¡°You¡¯ve finished your Trial. You scored fifty and that¡¯s ten points over the level four minimum. You may stay or return to your dorm.¡±

    The other five students ranked under Arlan, Iris, Katalina, and Marie all scored between fifty and fifty-five points respectively. They were eventually overpowered by the durability of the golems.

    Marie and Katalina were able to use third-tier magic spells to deal more damage than the others but the golems were a different story as they eventually succumbed to the same endurance issues that the other students did. They both scored even sixty points. Tebald and a group of first-years who completed their Trials arrived to watch Marie and Katalina finish their Trials.

    When Iris stepped up to be the second to last test, a second golem rose from the ground before them. This shocked everyone except Arlan due to his [Battle Trance]. The younger sister of Hector Hawkwell had expectations to fill. Her brother attempted the same test two years prior.

    Iris was unphased as she leaned forward and became a blur. Her speed was greatly enhanced by her essence control. Her mana lanes were in full use as runes appeared throughout her training sword. These rune enchantments increased the weapon¡¯s strength and speed for every attack she landed.

    The golems swung their fist horizontally as Iris unleashed her fury on them. Arlan felt his emotions rise again seeing Iris in her cold, calculated state. He enjoyed her playful and confident personality while adoring her abilities and strengths. She was a force to be reckoned with.

    No one had ever connected to Iris or Arlan the way they did for each other. They spoke to each other on a deeper level by sharing this bond and principle. Arlan¡¯s heart fluttered as he saw her hair flow behind her deafening speed and the passion behind her ruby eyes.

    The golems were on the defensive as they couldn¡¯t manage to get even close to hitting Iris. She showed no signs of losing her endurance as she channeled her essence to enhance her strength and speed. She had fought both Hector and Arlan in recent months. This exponentially grew her abilities.

    Strike after strike landed on each golem as the other students before her watched in awe. She was beautifully chipping away the golems at breakneck speeds. Her graceful movements dodged every attack as if she knew where the attacks would be seconds ahead.

    As the battle raged on for a few minutes, the golems were barely standing while Iris finally broke a sweat. She knew she had to push herself just a little more beyond her limits. Before she could act, the Headmistress raised her hand and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Iris Hawkwell,¡± barked Instructor Dink, ¡°There are no words to describe how well you¡¯ve performed. Your score is seventy-two points. The highest for a first-year to ever achieve. Your brother scored seventy even.¡±

    Iris was overcome by her achievements and sheathed her training sword. She ran to Marie and Katalina to celebrate her accomplishment. Iris gave a wink to Arlan as he prepared himself.

    The rank one first-year stood before the two golems who had already reformed back to their original state. As the other students finished, they all turned their attention to Arlan. Another crowd of other students gathered to witness the first-year prodigy attempt the Trial.

    Arlan stood before the two golems and smiled. Two more golems rose from the ground behind the first two. Arlan¡¯s Trial was against four golems. All of whom were level four. The rank-ten elf from before yelled, ¡°Wait! There¡¯s no way he¡¯d be able to handle that many! Right, Iris?¡±

    Iris smiled and replied, ¡°Just believe in him. I know he¡¯s been holding back in our sparring matches.¡±

    Katalina also agreed, ¡°His strength is almost on par with Duke Louis. I¡¯m not surprised.¡±

    Marie simply smiled and nodded in agreement with Katalina. The rest of the students who gathered weren¡¯t sure how to react. They¡¯ve seen Arlan fight but not to this extent.

    The young lion¡¯s Trial had finally started. He readied his training sword. Everyone in the area immediately felt Arlan¡¯s killing intent flourish. Even Instructor Dink reached for his sword instinctively. The rank one student enhanced his body with essence. Ever since he became a fifth-tier core. Arlan has finally had access to half the capacity from before.

    The other improvement was his physical state. He had been training with Instructor Dink and Iris day in and day out while using weekends to hunt down bounties. This meant he was at a peak physical state for his age. His body could withstand the essence. Finally, he had developed mana lanes allowing him to increase his versatility by using second-tier magic spells.

    Arlan started the battle by turning into a blurred image moving at insane speeds. He reached the first golem in a matter of two hundred milliseconds. His first act was using an overhead swing to cleave the front right golem in two. The monster core residing inside dropped to the ground.

    This inhuman attack ripped fear and awe into everyone around Arlan. Using a blunted sword, he cleaved the golem straight down the middle. The young lion¡¯s sheer willpower directed his movements to the other golem on the left.

    The next moment, Arlan threw his training sword into his next target. The training sword penetrated most of its blade into the chest cavity. A few runes can be seen on the training sword as they glowed bright red. Arlan had used rune enchantments. The runes ruptured the golem¡¯s insides and it crumbled into small pieces with the monster core dropping immediately.

    In a matter of ten seconds, Arlan had destroyed two of the four golems. The other two finally reacted with overhead smashes into the young lion with both their arms.

    Arlan didn¡¯t move from his position and was hit by the attack. Dust erupted from the epicenter and after the dust settled. The student took on the hit directly using his essence barrier. While the barrier used a bit of essence to absorb the kinetic energy. Arlan wasn¡¯t in any real danger.

    The young lion recalled the sword into his hands by activating a rune he had placed. Arlan activated [Titan Strike] and swung overhead with all his essence and a massive explosion erupted forth from Arlan. The yellow glowing kinetic attack sprayed out like a cone in front of Arlan.

    The attack obliterated both golems in one attack. After seventeen seconds, Arlan had finished his Trial. Even though Arlan destroyed all four golems, he expended most of his essence in the test. He barely had five percent of his fifty left. Many were speechless at what they witnessed.

    ¡°Arlan,¡± said Instructor Dink, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like that, in this world. Your score is a perfect one hundred. The first-ever in Lancel High Academy. No one has ever scored perfectly. Your Trial is over, you may return to your dorm. This concludes the level four Trials.¡±

    Arlan was immediately embraced by Iris from behind and she whispered into his right ear, ¡°You were so cool just now.¡±

    The young lion flustered over the comment. He had no words to respond. She left him a kiss on the cheek and the rest of his friends surrounded him to congratulate him on the first-ever perfect score.

    The Headmistress was the only instructor who wasn¡¯t surprised at the results. She knew of Arlan¡¯s secret. It was natural that his abilities were astronomical. For the rest of the day, all anyone could talk about was the perfect score that Arlan achieved.

    As the Trials concluded, all the students returned to their dorms or hung out with friends all over campus. Arlan and Iris decided to spend some time alone together. They were both overjoyed at their Trial results. A stone bench in front of the school¡¯s garden was where they chose to retreat.

    They weren¡¯t alone but not many other students were in the garden. It was about the time the autumn sun was setting. An amber wave painted itself across the lightly clouded sky.

    Iris was sitting on the bench with Arlan¡¯s head on her lap. She admired the sight above as he read the book about the Ashra. Both of them wished for the moment not to end. Even though Arlan preoccupied himself with reading, the soft lap pillow was bewitching. He could feel her dainty fingers combing through his brown hazel hair. Her touch was enough to ease his defenses.

    A small wind blew across the garden ushering Iris to push the book away from Arlan¡¯s face. She closed her eyes and slowly leaned in. Arlan¡¯s heart raced all over and he did the same. Their lips gracefully met for a few seconds.

    Both of them smiled at each other as they followed the flow of the moment. It just felt natural that they didn¡¯t have to speak any words. Just like the way they would silently cross blades, their hearts were intertwined.

 Chapter 19

    After four months had passed, the beginning of winter across Althea started. Since the southern tip of Midland was right above the center of the continent, only the northern regions would experience snow during the winter while the southern regions would barely have any snow.

    A convoy of thirty wagons and a carriage was traveling across this northeastern edge of Midland. Three platoons of young infantry footmen escorted the convoy. It was a frontier area that was still being developed so the roads weren¡¯t so friendly. The snow had begun to drop slightly but it wasn¡¯t cold enough for the snow to stick.

    This was known as the northern frontiers to the Midlanders. It was just three days east of Galdo City but it had taken them five days to cover that same distance with such a large group. The convoy didn¡¯t struggle but it didn¡¯t have an easy time across the small dirt road.

    The soldiers were well equipped with long overcoats to keep them warm under their steel cuirass. A few young teenage merchants were directing the horses on the wagons filled with many different commodities. Ranging from food, building materials, specialized materials, and many other commodities.

    After another hour of travel, the convoy arrived at a frontier village called Galmora. Under the gloomy gray weather, it was a depressing sight. The village had barely fifty buildings and a small population of about four hundred residents. There were no guards on the outskirts and the roads were vastly undeveloped. There was a stark difference between Galmora and Galdera.

    Villagers who were thin and weak opened their doors and windows to see the sight of such a massive caravan arriving at their small village. Many looked on with awe and fear.

    The caravan stopped in front of a manor with guards as they looked completely puzzled. They weren¡¯t sure if they were being invaded or reinforced. One ran inside to report the arrival of the caravan to the lord of the village.

    The lord of the village was a young eighteen-year-old noble named Herschel Umbridge. He was the eldest son of Lord Poma who was given this territory to oversee. The incompetent son wasn¡¯t doing anything to cultivate the village into prosperity. Instead, he abused his position and committed atrocities against different residents.

    Inside the lord¡¯s manor, Herschel was counting his gold coins when a guard burst right through the door. ¡°Damnit,¡± yelled Herschel, ¡°How many times must I tell you to knock first you imbecile!¡±

    ¡°Apologies, Lord Herschel, but it appears a caravan has arrived out front with no banners or flags.¡± said the soldier as he bowed.

    ¡°It must be my reward for doing such an amazing job here. It¡¯s likely a gift from my father!¡± exclaimed the lord as he rushed out of his office. The arrogant excuse of a lord arrived outside to see a few villagers gathered near one of the carts and a teenage merchant was handing out food to them. This angered Herschel as he realized the merchant was giving away what he thought was rightfully his.

    ¡°Hey,¡± yelled Herschel, ¡°You, the boy on the wagon. You sorry excuse for a pathetic wagon driver. That¡¯s mine. All of it.¡±

    The teenage merchant ignored Herschel and continued to hand out food to more villagers as they began to come out into the cold in rags. Herschel couldn¡¯t stand for such disrespect. He immediately yelled for his soldiers and guard captain to come.

    Within a few seconds, twenty soldiers from the manor lined up and a chubby guard captain appeared. ¡°Ulrich,¡± barked Herschel, ¡°Arrest these merchants and any resident caught stealing.¡±

    Ulrich was the guard captain of the village. He and his fifteen soldiers ran toward the crowd who immediately dispersed in fear of what the guards would do. The soldiers escorting the caravan were a bit further back and held their position at attention with no response.

    The young merchant was grabbed and taken into custody along with a young teenage girl. The teenage girl had a six-year-old sister who cried out loud as her sister was being held, hostage.

    The young merchant didn¡¯t resist nor did he express any fear or concern. The teenage girl had tears falling from her eyes as two guards held her hostage for Herschel.

    ¡°Lord Herschel,¡± said Ulrich, ¡°It¡¯s Renia. The troublemaker from before.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you thieving bitch.¡± uttered Herschel as he walked over to her.

    ¡°The merchant said it was okay!¡± cried Renia, who was the girl taken hostage.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re not allowed to take anything that arrives in this town until I say it¡¯s okay,¡± stated Herschel.

    ¡°But, Milord, my sister and I haven¡¯t eaten anything for days!¡± stated Renia as her raspy voice held grief.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to commit such heinous crimes, you wench!¡± said Herschel as he was about to slap Renia.

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting,¡± said the merchant in custody, ¡°Milord, your rule over this village is horrendous.¡±

    An infuriated Herschel halted his hand before Renia and rushed over to kick the merchant in his stomach. The merchant didn¡¯t cry out nor did his facial expression change. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to do better than that to hurt me.¡± said the merchant.

    ¡°You piece of shit!¡± yelled Herschel as he started kicking the young merchant along with Ulrich. They kicked into him while the young merchant grabbed his arms to protect himself.

    Renia¡¯s heart broke at the young merchant being stomped on by Lord Herschel and his men for offering food to the starving people of the village. She cried out for them to stop and begged that she¡¯d do anything for Lord Herschel.

    The four men didn¡¯t care, they just continued to stomp into the young merchant with his arms covering his head. The soldiers escorting the caravan holding attention started showing disgust and were fighting their hardest not to intervene. They were ordered to stand down until further orders were given.

    As the violence continued, most of the villagers had gathered around the scene unfolding before them. They cried as misfortune had stolen their hopes away. They knew that some of them would die of starvation at this rate.

    As the four men slowed their stomping to a stop. The young merchant giggled, causing all four men to pull out their swords to threaten the young merchant. Before any more violence could unfold, a loud commanding voice boomed into the area. ¡°Enough.¡±

    All the escort soldiers immediately rushed over and surrounded Lord Herschel and his twenty soldiers. The escort soldiers were smaller in size and their faces were hidden by winter face wraps and steel helms. Their eyes were filled with disgust.

    Herschel and his group of soldiers were outnumbered by sixty of the ninety soldiers. ¡°How dare you? My father will have your heads for this. Who was that?¡± cried Herschel.

    A short figure in blacksteel armor made his way from the rear of the caravan. The blacksteel armor was lined with a brown overcoat and a red cape drawn behind his neck. He was accompanied by three other soldiers behind him.

    The young merchant now free from the clutches of Herschel rose to reveal that he had been wearing armor and wasn¡¯t injured at all or hurt. The young merchant continued to giggle as he returned to his wagon.

    The figure in blacksteel armor approached Herschel and removed his helmet revealing that it was Arlan. Meaning the escorts were from the Banner of the Claw and the merchants were from the Eastvale Trade Company. The young merchant was Jovann with a protection enchantment.

    Neither did Herschel nor his men recognize Arlan until they noticed his lion sigil across his overcoat¡¯s collar. ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re from House Reeve?!¡± yelled Herschel with deep regret.

    ¡°I am Baron Arlan Reeve. Under Duke Louis Reeve''s decree, I am now the Lord of Galmora. You and your father have been stripped of all titles for treason against the crown, surrender at once,¡± stated Arlan.

    Ulrich knew of his crimes and immediately lunged after Arlan with his sword. Three Banner of the Claw soldiers immediately stabbed their spears into Ulrich before he could even get close to Arlan. Ulrich was still alive but barely as he looked Arlan deep into his eyes. He knew that the young lion was no ordinary boy now. He thought he could take the young boy hostage and get out easily.

    But the Banner of the Claw was well trained. They reacted properly by holding down the Guard Captain with their spears. Herschel¡¯s face was numb at what he saw. A spear was through Ulrich¡¯s left thigh and two other spears penetrated his shoulders. Arlan knelt before the near-death Ulrich.

    Arlan released his killing intent and a cold stare penetrated Ulrich¡¯s soul. He knew retribution had come for all the crimes he committed against the people of Galmora. He had raped, assaulted, stolen, accepted bribery, and followed Herschel¡¯s questionable orders. The young lion had an idea of this information already from a spy he had sent a few days prior, courtesy of the Eastvale Trade Company.

    Ulrich tried to talk but blood only came out. Arlan looked into Ulrich¡¯s eyes and used his steel dagger to slowly penetrate Ulrich¡¯s left eye. Only gurgles could be heard as Ulrich fell into shock from the pain. Arlan removed his steel dagger after an inch in. It was time to remove his sight entirely and Arlan drove his dagger straight through into the right eye and back out.

    Ulrich was still barely alive but he fell unconscious from the shock. Arlan looked at the three soldiers while wiping the blood off his steel dagger and nodded. That was the signal for Arlan¡¯s soldiers to repeatedly stab their spears into Ulrich until his life was gone from the world. Just a lump of unrecognizable flesh lay before them.

    Herschel was horrified at what he saw. He knew his life was in danger and if he had tried anything, he would be easily killed. Herschel¡¯s henchmen all shared the same thought after seeing how Ulrich was killed and threw down their weapons. Arlan spun his dagger in one hand as he approached Herschel.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be you if you decide to do anything. You understand?¡± stated Arlan coldly with fury in his eyes.

    ¡°Y-y-yes.¡± replied Herschel as Arlan backhanded Herschel across the face with his blacksteel gauntlet. Herschel cried in pain as his jaw was almost broken.

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡®Yes, Milord¡¯ to you,¡± demanded Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, Milord,¡± answered Herschel.

    Arlan turned to the twenty other soldiers and saw that they all deeply feared him. In a matter of a minute, the young lion established his ruthlessness against Herschel and his band. Arlan nodded at his soldiers and ordered them to escort the twenty soldiers and Herschel away to the prison in the barracks.

    Ten Banner of the Claw soldiers escorted them away and Arlan turned to Renia. Who was also fearful of who Arlan was. Especially after seeing his ruthlessness firsthand against Ulrich. While she deeply hated Ulrich, she also harbored a deep hatred for nobles.

    Arlan sheathed his dagger, retracted his killing intent, and approached Renia slowly. She feared for her life still. ¡°Renia,¡± said Arlan as he knelt before her, ¡°I¡¯m Baron Arlan of House Reeve. I¡¯m here to take over this town as the Lord. I will not commit any unjust behavior against the people. So you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Renia was still fearful as the entire village was now in the plaza before the Lord¡¯s Manor. They watched in awe as Arlan removed his outer coat and wrapped it around Renia.

    The warmth from Arlan¡¯s coat was something Renia had never felt before. She relaxed just a little more. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± stated Arlan, ¡°You can keep it for now. Go see my aide, Jovann at the wagon. He¡¯ll give you some food for you and your little sister.¡±

    Renia¡¯s expression changed from fear to gratitude as she lunged her arms into Arlan. The young lion didn¡¯t push her away, he instead returned her hug. Renia finally spoke, ¡°Thank you, Lord Arlan. My sister Alya was starving and we didn¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    Alya was the younger sister who was in the crowd, she ran up to Arlan and hugged him as well after seeing Renia. The villagers'' eyes all glimmered with hope as they had seen Arlan treat Renia with dignity and compassion. Their misfortune and depressed eyes almost cursed themselves after seeing Arlan dispatch Ulrich the way he did. They worried that Arlan would be worse.

    But deep down, they all felt no remorse for Ulrich. He was a terrible human being for committing such atrocities against them. Many died or had their lives ruined by him. They felt the same hatred toward Herschel.

    Arlan stood firm before the villagers to address them, ¡°People of Galmora, Lord Herschel will no longer harm you. I¡¯m Baron Arlan of House Reeve. I have been appointed as the new Lord of Galmora by Duke Louis himself. I will do you no wrongs but only require that you allow me the chance to win your hearts. You will no longer starve in this village. I have brought food and clothes for all of you. These are gifts that will help you survive the winter.¡±

    The crowd cheered and hope returned to their hearts as Arlan had already removed Herschel from his position. Jovann and his merchants began handing out food and winter clothing to the villagers. The wagons had brought more than enough supplies for the relief effort.

    Banner of the Claw soldiers helped with the operations by providing extra hands, security, and patrolling the village for anyone looking to cause trouble.

    Renia and Alya were given the option to follow Arlan as they didn¡¯t own a home to return to. Renia gladly accepted as she wanted the best for her sister. Arlan had brought along all four of his maids and he had them take the two sisters to bathe inside the Lord¡¯s Manor. Knight Jocko was now permanently assigned to Arlan and had already scoured the Manor for security purposes and cataloged the inventory.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Dimitri, Trent, and Erin directed the Banner of the Claw¡¯s three infantry platoons while Noah coordinated the Banner of the Claw¡¯s supplies. Wren appeared before Jovann to direct the handling of the building materials. The blacksmith had joined Arlan¡¯s retinue. Chrysta and Marie exited Arlan¡¯s carriage and began directing a group of healers to inspect the villagers for diseases and injuries. WIth Arlan¡¯s retinue of skilled retainers, a company of loyal soldiers, the backing of a trading company, and the status of a powerful house, Galmora was finally in good hands.

    Before Arlan arrived at Galmora, Lancel High Academy sent its students home for the last four winter months. As Arlan was about to leave with Katalina for Galdo City, Duke Louis himself arrived in Auron City.

    Duke Louis had a meeting with House Lansley but also had a task for Arlan. He was given Lordship over the frontier village of Galmora. Lord Poma¡¯s son had been a tyrannical lord over Galmora and this information only surfaced after Arlan¡¯s request for the investigation. Lord Poma was guilty of conspiring against the crown by accepting bribes from the Swora.

    Lord Poma was stripped of all titles and was held in the Galdo City prison. His son was unaware of this and Arlan was tasked with arresting Herschel until further notice.

    Duke Louis knew Arlan was a talented individual and Galmora held the potential to be prosperous. It was the untapped potential that the Duke knew his son could handle.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve grown stronger,¡± said Duke Louis as they ate dinner at the Reeve¡¯s Manor in Auron City.

    ¡°I am honored by your words, father. But I lack the same combat experience as you do.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, my boy, you¡¯ve done nothing but bring pride and honor to our House. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t had the time to see you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. I¡¯m glad you came here before I departed for Galdo City.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have a matter to discuss with House Lansley. I will arrange for you to meet with them after you return for the spring semester of Lancel High Academy. But you won¡¯t be spending the winter in Galdo City.¡±

    ¡°Father, is there something you require of me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Count Emile¡¯s spies have confirmed Lord Poma of treason against the crown. He was accepting bribes from the Swora in exchange for information. Count Daxton has already apprehended him and stripped him of all titles. I¡¯ve appointed Ser Trent to oversee Galdera temporarily. This was thanks to your intuition during the monster subjugation task.¡±

    ¡°I see and what are my orders?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°You are to take two days to assemble what you need to head to Galmora and arrest Lord Poma¡¯s son, Herschel Umbridge. He is the current village lord and has committed atrocities against the people. You will spend your next four months there developing the Galmora as best you can. It is the final frontier of the north.¡±

    ¡°Who will preside over Galmora when I return to Lancel High Academy?¡±

    ¡°Knight Jocko will permanently join you as your aide. He¡¯s taken a liking in serving under you and said that he sees why I adopted you. He will rule in your absence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯ve chosen him. Will I maintain the authority of my Baron status?¡±

    Barons were highly ranked and held much more authority than a lord of a small village.

    ¡°Yes, you will be able to authorize trade, expansion, military action against non-foreign powers, and pass laws for your territory.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father. I am allowed to appoint my retinue and bring the Banner of the Claw?¡±

    ¡°You can do as you please with your retinue. I will supply an extra three hundred gold for development usage. Your banner will act as the garrison until you¡¯ve raised a sufficient guard force.¡±

    ¡°I will not let you down, father,¡± stated Arlan as he was about to leave the dinner table.

    ¡°Arlan, there¡¯s one more matter,¡± exclaimed Duke Louis as he walked over to his son. Arlan turned to his father and before he could say anything, the Duke held his son close. The young lion had spent so much time away from his father, that he forgot what it was like to be held by Duke Louis.

    It has been almost six months since Arlan was adopted by the Reeves. Where he stood in the halls of Highmane with the other nobles and Duke Louis took him in as his son. Much has happened in the last six months. The young lion was experiencing what Althea had to offer to experience the emotions he had never felt in his previous life.

    Arlan at that moment felt the love of his father he had missed for the last four months. The maids nearby all smiled warmly as they knew of both Duke Louis'' late family and Arlan¡¯s orphanage days. The father and son saw in each other a bond that lifted them from their troubled past.

    Duke Louis let go and patted his son¡¯s head. The warm smile that welcomed Arlan wholeheartedly was something that the young lion could never get tired of.

    I won¡¯t let you down, father.

    Arlan asked Marie to help him look for healers to move to Galmora. He also asked her to convince Chrysta to study under Marie. Arlan used his stockpile of resources from the Eastvale Trade Company to help fuel the development of Galmora. Jovann had become quite talented in the art of trade. Onas was to remain in Auron though while Jovann would only travel to Galmora just for this winter.

    The Eastvale Trade Company would still hold its headquarters in Auron City. Arlan would eventually form the second branch in Galdo City but that was a priority for another time. The Banner of the Claw would rendezvous with Arlan¡¯s caravan at Galdera, which was on the way to Galmora.

    JD would still be at the Knight Academy for another four months so Arlan had to appoint Trent as the temporary second-in-command for the Banner of the Claw. Wren had been busy honing his skills and was able to convince a group of seasoned blacksmiths and craftsmen to join him in Galmora. This was important for the development of Galmora. Arlan offered twice the wage and many other benefits.

    The young lion met with Yozac and convinced him to send a few Adventurer¡¯s Guild staff a week after Arlan to set up a branch in Galmora. The northern-eastern frontiers would greatly benefit from having a stream of adventurers to help keep monsters at bay while providing a boon to the economy.

    Arlan met with Katalina and sent her off back to Galdo City for the winter. The other nine Heracul Knights served as her escort. Before she left, she told him, ¡°Arlan, I know you¡¯re more than capable of this task. I will do my best to build myself up to support you and our house. Take care of Marie for me. I will see you again in four months! Oh, and I will pass on your love to my father for you.¡±

    Finally, the last person Arlan had to say goodbye to was Iris. She knew that Arlan would have to leave for four months. The night before Arlan had to leave, Arlan used his brown cape outfit and snuck into the Hawkwell estate. As he climbed over the walls and avoided the many guards and maids, he climbed the side of a balcony that he knew was Iris¡¯ room.

    Right as he leaped onto the balcony, a tall figure dashed forward with a steel dagger in hand and almost struck Arlan¡¯s neck. The young lion responded with his steel dagger to block the attack. Both blades just stuck at each other until Arlan realized it was Hector Hawkwell.

    Once Hector recognized that it was Arlan, he lowered his dagger. ¡°She¡¯s on the way back from talking with our father,¡± stated Hector, ¡°You¡¯re the only one in our school who can stand up against my attacks. Are you here to say goodbye?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to say my goodbyes as I¡¯m leaving Galdo City for the winter months. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here in her room.¡±

    ¡°I noticed your presence when you got past the garden. My room is next door so it was quite easy to reposition myself to strike you at the balcony. I figured you were an assassin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t alert any of the guards.¡±

    ¡°They would¡¯ve been useless and I thought an assassin would¡¯ve just gotten away. I¡¯d rather lure him and kill him.¡±

    ¡°How many have you killed and why have you killed before Hector?¡± asked Arlan realizing that Hector was one of the few students at Lancel High Academy who had seen action.

    ¡°When I was two, I was kidnapped and sold off to a slave trader who took me all the way south to the Hanbi Sultanate. They trained me to become a gladiator in their arenas. I knew nothing but that lifestyle until my father finally rescued me when I was twelve. I never got to meet Iris till that moment.¡±

    ¡°This explains the look in your eyes. You¡¯ve killed numerous times before.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, if you¡¯re able to see that, it means you have to.¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°My sister has taken a liking to you. Because of that, I think it''s okay for you to be around her. But don¡¯t expect it to last forever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that,¡± answered Arlan as Iris entered her room. She was surprised to see both her brother and Arlan. Hector quietly left for his room.

    ¡°Arlan, you¡¯ve got a lot of guts sneaking in here. I¡¯m surprised Hector let you stay¡± uttered Iris as she wrapped her arms around Arlan.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning,¡± whispered Arlan, ¡°And I just wanted to see you one last time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write to you, Arlan. A letter once a month. You promise you¡¯ll come back to Lancel High Academy?¡± said Iris.

    ¡°I promise,¡± replied Arlan.

    The two shared a few more minutes of a close embrace. Iris leaned into Arlan¡¯s lips for a kiss. As they let go, Arlan pulled his face mask on and jumped off her balcony.

    Back in Galmora after Arlan had arrived. A meeting at the Lord¡¯s Manor with a few community representatives and Arlan had begun. They informed their new lord of what had been happening with Herschel and the crimes he committed against them. This was the second step to earning their trust and rectifying as many wrongs as Arlan could.

    The young lion wanted to rebuild their trust and loyalty to Midland. To do so, he had to pay reparations to each family that was wronged. Knight Jocko had been taking down a record of all reported crimes. It took an equivalent of about twenty gold coins to pay reparations back to the people.

    Arlan¡¯s next order of business was to take a massive catalog of everything in the village while going over a few different locations that served as potential building sites. To do this, he had Jovann delegate to his merchants.

    Wren was able to direct the craftsmen who were skilled in construction to prepare blueprints for immediate construction the next day. The first few priorities that needed to be built were an Adventurer¡¯s Guildhall, a proper barracks for the Banner of the Claw, and a large granary.

    Arlan was only able to temporarily solve the hunger issue for this winter but he wanted Galmora to produce its surplus of food. He only brought enough food to last five months. So the young lion decided that a farming and hunting program after winter was necessary.

    The next primary issue was giving the villagers multiple different jobs that would generate them their coins to spend while also gathering natural resources. Jovann sent out two specialists he hired from Galdo City to scout the area for natural resources. Arlan needed to create a thriving market, a healthy population growth, and enough jobs for the villagers to do.

    The last major issue is for Galmora to create its garrison of guards to safe keep Galmora in the event the Banner of the Claw had to deploy elsewhere for war. Arlan knew this issue was the most easily addressed. Arlan explained to Knight Jocko what he wanted for the garrison and Knight Jocko was appointed to find a guard captain among the villagers.

    After a long day of cataloging and inventory, the Lord¡¯s Manor was used as a temporary barracks for the soldiers and healers. The only inn in town was full of the Eastvale Trade Company and Wren¡¯s group. Marie reported to Arlan on the status of the general populace¡¯s health.

    She explained that if it weren¡¯t for the food and healers, about three hundred people would¡¯ve died this winter. Marie held a disgust for nobles like Herschel. Arlan agreed and sent Marie off to rest. Residents were given extra fire logs to burn in their homes for the night.

    After paying for the materials, the wages of all his subordinates, reparations, and investments, Arlan had only two hundred and fifty gold coins left. This would only last four months. He had to figure out how to generate money without taxing the people for the winter. Exempting his people from taxes for the winter was the best way to fuel the exponential growth.

    Arlan decided it was good enough for the day, they could only do so much on the first day with the limited knowledge they had. He left the office that was once used by Herschel to count his coins.

    After returning the extra money that Herschel extorted from the people, there were only thirty gold coins and five hundred silver coins. It wasn¡¯t much and Arlan wondered why Herschel would count these coins over and over again.

    The young lion had to step over sleeping soldiers throughout the hall and opened a door to the master bedroom where he sent Renia and Alya. All four of his maids, Helga, Lynn, Maria, and Jeanette were here. Arlan didn¡¯t require their services exactly and offered them to stay in Highmane. But each one vehemently refused and desired to follow the young lion wherever he went.

    Renia and Alya had been cleaned up and dressed in spare clothing. Renia still wore Arlan¡¯s brown overcoat. The young lion had a spare already on. ¡°Milord, thank you again for taking us into your home,¡± said Renia as she and Alya bowed before Arlan.

    ¡°Just Arlan is fine, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Where are your parents?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Well they¡­ died,¡± answered Renia with a tear, ¡°They were killed by Ulrich for protecting me from being taken to his bed.¡±

    That fucking bastard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Arlan solemnly, ¡°If only we had known about these acts sooner.¡±

    Alya ran up to hug Arlan and said, ¡°Sir, you made it better. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    ¡°Alya! Don¡¯t just simply run-up to the Lord!¡± yelled Renia as she rushed to pull her little sister off Arlan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Arlan as the maids all giggled, ¡°She¡¯s quite the brave one. I figured she¡¯d be scared of me.¡±

    The maids started to help Arlan remove the blacksteel armor leaving only the quilted armor below. This was comfortable enough for Arlan to sleep in. As he was about to walk out, Renia and Alya were confused. Helga noticed and said, ¡°Master Arlan, won¡¯t be sleeping in here tonight. Renia and Alya, you will sleep on the bed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we couldn''t!¡± protested Renia.

    Helga¡¯s strict voice erupted out, ¡°Do not question the young master¡¯s wishes!¡±

    Renia retreated and simply accepted her fate to the master bedroom. Arlan signaled for the four maids to stay in that room with the two girls as he left.

    The young lion found a small storage room where no one was in. It was cold but Arlan had enough layers on and a blanket to suit. He even brought a pillow he took. After finding a comfortable position, Arlan was fast asleep. It had been a tiring day and he knew it would be a grueling next few months.

    After about thirty minutes, the small storage room door silently crept open. The dark figure made its way quietly to the sleeping lion. The dark figure lifted the blanket and was about to lay down with its target.

    Arlan shot up and used his left hand to grab the dark figure¡¯s neck and his right hand to cast an illumination spell. The light revealed that it was Renia naked. Arlan immediately let go of her and was confused as to what she was doing in the small storage room with him. It only took a few seconds for Arlan to realize what Renia was trying to do. She probably felt like she had to repay Arlan somehow.

    ¡°Renia, we¡¯re not going to do this.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± murmured Renia, ¡°This is the only way I can repay you for what you¡¯ve done for Alya.¡±

    ¡°If you want to repay me, we can figure something out but not this,¡± stated Arlan strictly as he thought of Iris.

    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t find me enough for you? I saw how well your maids look,¡± asked Renia.

    Does she think? Oh, man.

    ¡°Renia, I haven¡¯t¡­ touched my maids like the way you think I have. And no, I think you¡¯re quite beautiful for a young lady but I have someone else in my heart right now.¡±

    Renia flustered in embarrassment as she realized she had assumed Arlan had already done those kinds of things. She immediately started crying and apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Arlan! I¡¯m so sorry! Please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Once again, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not offended,¡± said Arlan as he removed his blanket and wrapped it around her.

    ¡°I¡¯m always so stupid¡­¡± murmured Renia as she slowly dozed off. Her head leaned against Arlan.

    Shit, I don¡¯t want to wake her up but this is no good if someone finds us in here tomorrow.

    Arlan cast a small heatwave spell and warmed up the room more. He slowly scooted himself over against the wall as her head fell into his lap. The young lion tried to fight the fatigue but also fell prey to the sandman.

 Chapter 20

    The next morning, Renia woke up to see Arlan sound asleep. She was still naked but felt the room felt oddly warm. She remembered she fell asleep when he refused her advances. As she slowly moved her head off his lap and was about to walk back to the master bedroom.

    Arlan woke up to her footsteps and remembered she was naked still but covered in his overcoat. Renia smiled and waved good morning as she turned the door open. Outside in the hall, everyone was already awake and moving about. Marie and Chrysta happen to be right outside the door. The two girls looked over to see Renia naked but covered in Arlan¡¯s overcoat and Arlan in light amounts of clothing under his quilted armor.

    Shit, this is going to take some explaining.

    Marie let out a sly grin but Chrysta flustered and pretended not to see. Marie asked, ¡°Arlan, since when did you start sneaking off with girls like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± answered Arlan as he came out of the small storage room, ¡°Well, I was trying to sleep and Renia got the wrong idea. So I just let her sleep next to me but I turned her down.¡±

    Renia bolted for the master bedroom after realizing what Marie had meant.

    Marie winked at Arlan, ¡°If that¡¯s all it takes, then I think it¡¯s my turn tonight.¡±

    Chrysta still refused to look over and Arlan smiled back at Marie. She was always the flirty type.

    ¡°It was just a one-time thing,¡± stated Arlan.

    The Lord¡¯s Manor was lively that morning as everyone started their long and arduous tasks of building Galmora up slowly. Arlan thought of the night before as he changed into a winter outfit for a nobleman. The young lion used his magic to warm up the small storage room.

    Is there a way to inscribe runes that last a while?

    During his time at Lancel High Academy, the Headmistress was able to help Arlan improve his mana lanes to cast fourth-tier magic spells. He still wasn¡¯t well adept and lacked the same vast spell array as the Headmistress.

    Arlan decided to revisit this thought later in the day as he ventured out to see the building operations. The Banner of the Claw soldiers patrolled the streets, and assisted Jovann in some logistical efforts.

    Villagers were a bit more lively now that it was safe to venture out from their homes. Snow hadn¡¯t dropped that day and it didn¡¯t stick from the night before. The cloudy sky let a small bit of the sun through. Almost like a perfect analogy to the new chapter for Galmora.

    Arlan met with Knight Jocko as he rounded up thirty recruits for the new garrison. They were beginning their first steps toward becoming the village¡¯s protectors. The recruits ranged from young to middle-aged. They all looked at their new Lord with respect despite being awfully young.

    After inspecting the recruits, he let Knight Jocko continue without his interference. Arlan made his way around the village to familiarize himself. Residents greeted him as he made his way through. All of them were wearing the winter clothing he brought for them.

    Everyone was starting out smooth, Wren and his craftsmen were assisting in the construction efforts as they laid out the foundations for the buildings. Arlan continued on and met with Jovann in the village square in front of the Lord¡¯s Manor. Ulrich¡¯s body and blood had already been moved and cleaned up by a few soldiers.

    ¡°Arlan, the specialists have returned,¡± said Jovann, ¡°they found a deep cave rich with ore. The only issue is that it¡¯s guarded by a colony of horned boars.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that. How far is it from here?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°It¡¯s only about forty minutes north of here. Notify me when it¡¯s ready and I can hire some of the villagers to set up a mining operation. I can handle the logistics here but you¡¯ll have to figure out how to move the product to Galdo City.¡±

    This is good, with the mine alone, we can definitely use that to help develop this village into a town.

    ¡°Did they find anything else?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, they found an abundance of lavender flowers growing in a field to the east. Meaning we¡¯re in the right climate to grow our own tea export. Finally, an unmarked river runs parallel to the village north about ten minutes out. It may serve to help us later.¡±

    ¡°Great job, Jovann. Tea export will help along with the mineshaft. Herschel is an idiot for not capitalizing on this. The river could be used for something called Irrigation.¡±

    ¡°Ear-a-what?¡± asked Jovann who was baffled.

    That¡¯s right, no one''s heard of irrigation farming here. I¡¯ll have to explain this concept better.

    ¡°Irrigation farming is the act of creating water paths to help water farmlands so they don¡¯t have to carry water back and forth from somewhere far.¡± explained Arlan.

    Jovann nodded and began to understand the idea.

    ¡°We can¡¯t grow anything until after the final snowstorm has passed halfway through the third month. I¡¯ll return with more farmers and some farm animals then.¡±

    ¡°Great, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°One more thing, the specialists said they couldn¡¯t venture too far as they kept spotting goblins and different monsters to the northeast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet with Trent right now and I¡¯ll notify him.¡±

    ¡°Arlan.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I truly believe we can build a great home here. I was born in a village like this but we didn¡¯t have anyone like you. So it died out, Onas and I are the last ones from that village. So I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you make this happen.¡± stated Jovann with courage.

    ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s going to take more than four months though.¡±

    Arlan arrived to see Trent and his original first platoon. Arlan didn¡¯t bother equipping his armor as his quilted armor with his overcoat was enough. Before leaving Galdo City, Arlan requested winter equipment and more armor coverage for his three platoons. While it cost a whopping thirty gold from Arlan at the time, it was worth the purchase. Winter equipment was very important for harsh conditions.

    ¡°Trent, give me a report,¡± ordered Arlan as he approached the first platoon¡¯s formation.

    ¡°Yes, Captain. Erin is leading the second platoon in assisting with construction efforts. While Dimitri is leading the third platoon providing overall security and assisting Knight Jocko with training the new recruit garrison. I got your word about the goblins. Villagers told me they¡¯ll even get cocky and raid the village. Herschel would retreat his men back to the Manor and wouldn¡¯t confront the goblins. As for the first platoon, we¡¯re ready for your orders.¡± answered Trent as he saluted.

    ¡°At ease,¡± ordered Arlan as he returned the salute, ¡°How¡¯s the wound?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scar now. A small sacrifice for Midland, Captain.¡±

    Arlan smiled and realized he missed his soldiers while he had been gone in Auron City. During their time apart, they had trained rigorously with the Heracul Knights and Arlan¡¯s own training schedule and manual.

    Arlan used his [Battle Trance] and saw that every single one of his soldiers was now a third-tier red core. They weren¡¯t nearly as strong as Heracul Knights due to the lack of mana control but they could definitely put up a fight against the most veteran soldiers.

    ¡°First platoon, I¡¯ve received word of a colony of horned boars guarding a mine and a camp of goblins nearby. We will dispatch to destroy these threats for the interest and safety of Galmora!¡± yelled Arlan as his voice boomed throughout the front of the square. Nearby villagers going about their day watched in awe. Such an impressive group of soldiers who were all still quite young.

    The young lion lit a fire in each of his soldier¡¯s hearts as they were finally reunited with their believed commander. They¡¯ve been waiting months for this moment, to be able to follow Arlan again into battle. They wanted nothing else in life.

    Arlan and the first platoon departed from Galmora. The villagers sent them off with warm smiles and cheers. They had never seen such military action being taken for their welfare. New squad leaders had been appointed throughout the three squads due to Trent, Erin, and Dimitri being promoted. But this time, Arlan only had to communicate to Trent who could easily direct his three squads. Arlan didn¡¯t need to micro-manage.

    The third squad was in the rear wheeling five wagons. Two soldiers would use their essence to easily pull the wagons along. Arlan led the band as the lead scout using the map provided by Jovann. The mineshaft location was already marked. The goblin camp wasn¡¯t.

    The area was a mixture of open fields and mountainous meadows around. It was a boreal area due to being more north of the central equator. There was quite an abundance of wildlife all over. Arlan made a note that he should train some villagers to be hunters to amplify their food source and access to fur skins and pelts.

    After passing into the boreal forest that was the northern frontier, they arrived at the cave in forty minutes as Jovann predicted. Even pulling the wagons, was due to the strength and endurance each soldier held.

    The young lion used [Battle Trance] to detect at least thirty-five horned boars. These creatures weren¡¯t exactly regular wildlife but nor were they considered monsters. Mana infused them to evolve into more intelligent animals with dangerous capabilities. Much like the great bears.

    The horned boars inside the cave all averaged at first-tier white cores or second-tier red cores. They weren¡¯t going to be a match but they could overrun a party of adventurers or a lone traveler quite easily.

    They weren¡¯t overly aggressive either but they were quite territorial. Even as Arlan and the first platoon arrived to set up their combat formations, the horned boars could sniff the human presence on their territory.

    Arlan picked up a massive mana signature inside, it was likely the horned patriarch boar that led the colony. It was a fourth-tier red core. All horned boar colonies had at least one but they weren¡¯t typically this strong. It likely grew due to being unopposed for so many years.

    That horned patriarch boar could be an issue and may injure someone if I don¡¯t fight it myself. I was hoping to only observe. I guess I¡¯ll leave it to them and see if I need to intervene.

    Trent readied himself and gave a small speech, ¡°First platoon! Our Captain is here and we¡¯ve been training for months to be able to show him how much we¡¯ve grown. Do not hold back and honor your commander. For we will live forever!¡±

    The entirety of the first platoon let out a battle cry in response, ¡°We are worthy!¡±

    The loud rally was enough to taunt the boars into charging out from the cave. Each soldier was armed with a steel spear and shield allowing them to lock together and form a phalanx.

    Arlan had his mithril longsword at the ready but was off to the side. He knew that the first platoon could easily handle the runt horned boars but he wanted to observe.

    The first wave of horned boars crashed into the spears, they were easily at least double the size of a regular boar with a brown horn protruding from their stout. While most of the soldiers were still small in stature and no younger than fifteen and no older than eighteen, none of them were pushed back.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Now!¡± ordered Trent. All the spears glowed yellow and everyone activated [Rampage], a Mar-Tech that sends its user forward with amplified force and creates an extra essence barrier around the user. If the ability was used near another ally, the user generates extra barriers.

    The wave of the first platoon rushed forward with [Rampage] striking horned boar after horned boar while brushing off any attack easily. The shields, armor, and essence barrier made them almost impenetrable to the horned boars.

    Half the enemy combatants had already fallen and the ones that were gravely injured were easily finished off with an off strike from a nearby soldier. The battle barely reached its first thirty seconds before the remaining horned boars in reserve charged out. Behind them was the horned patriarch boar. It towered at four times the size of a regular horned boar.

    Trent ordered his squads to break phalanx and form three circle formations allowing them to deal with separate targets easily. The first squad was assigned to fight the horned patriarch boar while the other two squads finished off the remaining horned boars.

    The horned patriarch boar was infusing its legs in mana and its horn was glowing blue. The first squad identified that this threat could kill them if one wrong move was made. The soldiers who were in front of the boar held their shields up while sidestepping out of the way. The ones who were able to flank the gargantuan creature would thrust their spears into its sides.

    While attacks did penetrate the tough skin, they weren¡¯t deep enough to get through the extra layer of fat below. They would have to strike the head which was risky. One particular soldier was knocked down by the horned patriarch boar¡¯s stout. The horned patriarch boar was about to stomp the soldier from the first squad with the right hoof. But the hoof only made it halfway.

    The soldier from the first squad thought he was going to die but opened his eyes to see he was unharmed. He looked up to see Arlan using only his left arm to stop the hoof from coming down.

    ¡°Have the first squad fall back and kill the rest of the horned boars. I¡¯ll take care of this one,¡± ordered Arlan to Trent.

    ¡°You heard the Captain!¡± yelled Trent as the first squad obeyed.

    The other two squads were still dealing with pockets of horned boars moving in and out of combat range. The horned patriarch boar was struggling to put its foot down as Arlan wouldn¡¯t let go. As soon as there was enough room, the young lion pulled the gargantuan boar down on its side.

    Arlan enhanced his strength and speed to the max. Then the young lion murmured a quick chant as runes started to appear on his mithril longsword. The runes enhanced the sharpness and absorbed any vibrations into the rune allowing for easier recovery. The horned patriarch boar struggled to stand but Arlan just held it down by its leg.

    The young lion let go and jumped over the horned patriarch boar that was on its side. Arlan dove straight down into its blue eye. The last thing it saw was Arlan¡¯s teal blade. The side of the boar¡¯s head caved in from the sheer force and the sword penetrated deeply into its brain. It died instantly.

    All three squads finished their assignments in time to see Arlan in the air diving down. They knew Arlan had gotten stronger as well. Arlan¡¯s right arm was covered in blood; his sword was too far deep to grab. He activated a retrieval rune and the sword flew back into his hand. Then used his left arm to chant a basic water spell into a wind spell to clear the blood off his right arm and sword.

    ¡°Captain, you can use magic?¡± Trent asked, surprised. So was everyone else.

    ¡°Yes, I gained the ability to manipulate mana. I¡¯ve been taught and trained by Lady Dafni, the Headmistress of Lancel High Academy. She¡¯s also one of four Archmages across Midland.¡±

    ¡°You never cease to amaze me. What are your orders now?¡± asked Trent.

    ¡°I want one squad to search the cave with torches to make sure there aren¡¯t any remaining threats inside. Have another squad police these bodies with me, then have the last squad patrol the surrounding area to make sure it¡¯s safe and there are no goblins,¡± answered Arlan as he sheathed his blade.

    ¡°First squad! Light torches and search the cave. If you reach no end for five minutes, return to the surface. The second squad, police the bodies with the Captain. Third squad, recon the area with a three hundred meter radius.¡± ordered Trent. Arlan brought over procedures and terminology from his time in the military back on Terra. This made the Banner of the Claw quite unique.

    Only ten minutes passed and the first squad secured the cave quite easily. The second squad assisted their commander in piling as many boars onto the wagons as they could, they also collected every horn for later use. Arlan cut off the massive great horn from his kill as a trophy. He left the great horn trophy on one of the wagons with the many boars.

    The wagons could only fit half the boars including the horned patriarch boar. The rest were dragged into a pile and let on fire. A massive pork feast was planned for that night. The third squad returned after twenty minutes and found no traces of goblins. The first platoon all smiled at a good day''s work.

    Arlan decided the goblins would have to be dealt with a larger force to cover more ground. So the young lion returned to Galmora with wagons of horned boar in tow. The first platoon proudly marched toward the village square in front of the Lord¡¯s Manor.

    With the extremely cold temperatures, the horned boar carcasses remained somewhat fresh. The entire village arrived in the town square after hearing of their lord¡¯s return. Arlan sent Noah to make a deal with three hunters and the only butcher in the village to assist with processing the boars into proper cuts of meat.

    The young lion took center stage and announced to the villagers, ¡°My people of Galmora, you are all invited to a feast. For tonight, we will celebrate a fair and bright new beginning in your honor. Each household will receive one whole horned boar for the winter!¡±

    Everyone present in the village square cheered. From the villagers to the soldiers alike. Even the Eastvale merchants and Auron City craftsmen joined in. It was only noon and the butcher and four hunters directed the first platoon on how to properly clean and butcher the meat. This was all done behind the Lord¡¯s Manor as pools of blood seeped into the ground.

    Arlan¡¯s maids and some of the villagers started setting tables and fire pits around the village center. The young lion bought wine and ale from the only Tavern in town. The multiple barrels only cost four gold coins. A small price to pay to lift the spirits of his people.

    Chrysta and Marie were still making their rounds with the healers to any sick and elderly who couldn¡¯t leave their homes while Wren was still busy directing the construction of the first three buildings. Jovann had finished sorting out materials and storing them in different areas of the Lord¡¯s Manor temporarily until a warehouse could be built.

    Something was in the air in Galmora that was never there before. It was the spark of unity and happiness that was in the atmosphere. Villagers began speaking highly of their new lord, Arlan Reeve.

    Arlan retired to his room for a few hours after. He needed to figure out if he could inscribe runes onto a specific object that wasn¡¯t hard to obtain.

    When the Headmistress gave a lecture on what mana was, she described it as ¡°Tiny fragments of energy crossing over from another plane, similar to the Dark Void. On that plane exist vast amounts of mana constantly bursting. Every detonation would accelerate minuscule chunks of mana at light speeds, shattering the barrier between the two planes. This meant that mana is considered a foreign power source that bent the rules of this world.

    While essence can be amplified by mana, the two are considered vastly different on a principle level. Essence is the lifeforce of your soul while mana is a pure energy catalyst from another plane.

    Many different elements reacted inconsistently with mana. Some elements like mithril or adamantium were evolved from mana infusing itself with natural objects of this world. Mithril¡¯s origins are theorized to have evolved from silver-infused mana over thousands of years. While other naturally made elements like steel don¡¯t absorb mana well. Even the most renowned mages are still researching the influence of mana on this world and its odd properties.¡±

    Arlan was appreciative of this explanation as it allowed him to better theorize as well. If the young lion could inscribe runes and chants into certain objects that were widely available and lasted long, he could potentially recreate technologies from his world. The young lion didn¡¯t know how to recreate most technologies from his world as his education was only limited to the military academy and officer candidate school.

    So in turn, he could use mana to advance the technology in that direction to improve the quality of life of his people. The young lion was in his room and had a few different metals on his desk that he originally stockpiled from Auron City. Each metal had an unrefined rock and refined ingot on his desk. He knew there was something he could figure out.

    Outside the Lord¡¯s Manor, Reina and Alya were assisting with setting up the celebration. It was only about three past noon when they heard Arlan scream loudly from inside the manor. Knight Jocko was the first to arrive at the office door while a few others like Marie and Chrysta lined up behind the old Knight.

    ¡°Master Arlan,¡± said Knight Jocko, ¡°are you alright in there?¡±

    The door to his office immediately swung open revealing Arlan breathing heavily with a fat grin. ¡°I¡¯ve figured out something that even the Headmistress doesn¡¯t know,¡± answered Arlan.

    In his hand was a plate-sized flat rock with an inscription on it and a very small twig size bronze bar lay embedded in the center. Everyone looked at him with confusion. ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    The group followed Arlan to the front of the Lord¡¯s Manor as he laid the inscribed stone on the ground. The young lion channeled a bit of mana into the bronze bar. The result was the cold air around them turned into a much warmer temperature. While this wasn¡¯t exactly new to the group, Arlan had to explain one big difference.

    ¡°I know heatwave spells aren¡¯t out of the ordinary but what makes this special and groundbreaking is that I was able to switch out the catalyst for the bronze bar instead of actively channeling my mana lanes.¡±

    Chrysta, Marie, and Knight Jocko were the only ones whose eyes widened at what Arlan had just discovered. This meant that certain inscription spells could continue to operate without the caster.

    ¡°Chrysta and Marie, join me in my office. Everyone else, we¡¯ll show you something tonight at the feast.¡±

    Arlan led the two apprentice mages into his office and he explained to them that first, the rune inscription should remain a secret until Arlan felt it wise to publish it. They are to not tell a single soul unless authorized by him

    Then Arlan demonstrated that he was able to channel small amounts of mana into the bronze bar as long as it was a refined ingot. ¡°That¡¯s not enough mana for any spell or rune inscription though,¡± stated Marie.

    ¡°You used to be correct. Until I discovered that altering the size of the inscription allows you to place a larger object as a catalyst. Then if you activate the inscription by casting the rune symbol back onto the inscription, it would amplify the intensity and duration of the spell much more efficiently. It isn¡¯t that it¡¯s a tiny amount of mana, it¡¯s that this entire time, we¡¯ve been using mana very inefficiently.¡± stated Arlan.

    Marie and Chrysta began helping Arlan experiment on different metals that he had Wren bring them. The experimentation went on until an hour before the feast would start.

    Arlan, Marie, and Chrysta brought out twenty different stone plates with small bronze bars that were just like the first one that Arlan demonstrated. The trio began setting the plates down all over the village square as onlookers watched them. They were intrigued at what was happening.

    When they had finished, Arlan activated all of the inscriptions by casting runes on each of the stones. Arlan only required a medium distance of at least a hundred meters and also a line of sight for the small activation signal.

    The entire area immediately went up to twenty-five degrees. Everyone in the village square who was helping set up noticed how much warmer it was. Many different villagers made comments or ran to grab others.

    ¡°This is amazing!¡±

    ¡°What is this magic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as warm as a spring evening!¡±

    ¡°Is this for the feast? How is this possible?¡±

    The trio smiled as the outside feast tonight wouldn¡¯t require as many bonfires to keep the area warm. Arlan dismissed the two other mages so he could make one final round through the village.

    In his quilted armor and brown overcoat, Arlan started his stroll through the more residential area and saw the repairmen still renovating each house. Villagers would greet Arlan as he walked by. Even the elderly men and women happily bowed before Arlan but the young lion immediately lifted them to their feet. ¡°If you¡¯re over sixty years of age, you don¡¯t have to go through that formality with me,¡± stated Arlan as the elderly thanked him.

    Arlan continued his walk by visiting the construction site of the three new buildings. He saw both Jovann and Wren who looked like teenagers directing the craftsmen. The young lion stopped by to see Dimitri and Erin reporting to Trent about their daily routine.

    The young lion finally arrived on the west end of the village that led toward Galdera. Knight Jocko was still training the garrison recruits in basic formation and military etiquette. Arlan exchanged a quick nod with Knight Jocko as he continued on.

    Returning to the village square revealed lit lanterns to prepare for the feast. The sun was nearly setting and people started showing up. Arlan appointed Helga to direct the setup for the feast. The other three maids assisted Helga as well with preparations. But by now, they were mostly finished.

    The Tavern staff had set up their tiny bar with barrels of wine and ale. Roasted horned boar meat and the pork bone stew were set up all over the square. After fifteen minutes, everyone in the village had gathered to celebrate.

    The young lion stood on a crate set forth by Knight Jocko. Arlan held a mug in hand as he looked into the crowd who had now awaited his word. ¡°As promised, tonight is a feast held in your honor, people of Galmora! Let us celebrate by drinking and eating!¡±

    A loud cheer rang through the village. Arlan had easily won the hearts of the villagers on the second day. Although this trust and love could easily be shattered if Arlan did not keep to his words. The young lion just had to keep up his momentum.

    The villagers met with different members of Arlan¡¯s retinue and the Banner of the Claw soldiers took shifts on watch duty and the feast. So everyone had a chance to enjoy the night.

    The heatwave plates kept the area warm and everyone noticed it. It worked incredibly well. Arlan appointed Chrysta and Marie to create heatwave plates for each household. The young lion smiled and enjoyed the atmosphere at his table but one person kept crossing his mind.

    I wish you were here.

    His thoughts were interrupted when Trent, Erin, Dimitri, and Noah appeared before Arlan. They saluted and requested permission to have a seat with their Captain. The young lion allowed it since it was their first night hanging out together.

    ¡°Captain, we heard rumors about your time at Lancel High. Is it true that you¡¯re the only student to score perfectly across five different trials?¡± Noah asked with a mug of wine in his hand. Arlan entertained his four friends by telling stories of his time at Lancel High Academy. The story about Godbert¡¯s duel was what made all five of them laugh.

    Arlan looked around the square to see Wren and Renia talking excitedly. Alya was asking Jovann questions as she had never seen an elf before. Chrysta and Marie were asking Knight Jocko about his past.

    The villagers all over were enjoying themselves with the visitors that joined Arlan on his mission. The young lion glanced down at his mug and felt solemn about one more thing.

    I miss my brothers on Terra. We would celebrate like this when we weren¡¯t on missions. Should I even go home if I¡¯ve met all these amazing people? I would have to choose between going home and staying here on Althea.

    If the same amount of time has passed on Terra, then I¡¯m likely considered dead there. What if Althea has become my new home?

    A small tear fell from his left eye. Arlan¡¯s conflicting emotions were at it again. No regulators or drugs to stop the pain of missing his brothers on Terra. He accepted the fact that he may never go home.

 Chapter 21

    Two months had passed and much had changed in Galmora since Arlan became the lord. The most obvious change was how the village was now a town with nine hundred residents and about eighty buildings. Stone roads replaced the old dirt roads. The introduction of heatwave plates allowed construction to continue easily through even the two coldest months of winter.

    The reason for the boom in population was due to the opportunities advertised across Midland¡¯s Northern-Eastern realm. Arlan offered three meals a day, housing, basic education, a wage, and fair treatment for anyone who worked for him in Galmora. There were always at least two to five new people arriving each day. Sometimes they came in flocks of large numbers.

    In turn, Wren and his craftsmen were hard at work constantly expanding the town with more houses and buildings. Wren originally only brought twenty craftsmen for building and six blacksmiths for metallurgy, he knew it wasn¡¯t enough. With Arlan¡¯s approval, Wren was able to hire fifteen more craftsmen in the second month and six more blacksmiths.

    The cost for town development doubled from the wages and building materials. Jovann was doing his best to send caravans of building materials from Auron City but it was too slow due to the winter.

    So in turn, a lumber mill was established for wood needs and a stone quarry was constructed. They wouldn¡¯t supply enough materials right away but it did help alleviate the building cost for aggressive expansion.

    The Banner of the Claw¡¯s barracks was built in the first week of Arlan¡¯s arrival but additional space and buildings were being allocated as Arlan trained another platoon of infantrymen. This put his banner¡¯s strength at a hundred and twenty strong. Arlan¡¯s Banner would train day in and day out while maintaining security in and around the town.

    A large building was erected across from the Lord¡¯s Manor. It served as the Galmora Ministry. It would deal with any social matters regarding immigration, financial support, available jobs, and housing. Marie tutored Reina in how to read, write, and other social formalities. Reina was appointed as the administrator of the Galmora Ministry shortly after.

    The cave that was cleared of horned boars was turned into a mineshaft shortly after the battle. This produced the highest amount of jobs while also providing a stable income for Galmora. Iron and copper were Galmora¡¯s primary export and it helped recuperate Arlan¡¯s treasury. The demand for iron and copper was always high in Galdo City. Arlan kept half the yield and sold the other half to the Galdo Merchant Union. This earned about three hundred gold coins a month. Allowing Arlan to recuperate his losses in two months¡¯ time.

    After a month, Galmora finally had its own garrison of fifty guards. They were trained to deal with guarding and patrolling the town. Knight Jocko kept a close eye on them since a guard captain hadn¡¯t been found yet. This freed the Banner of the Claw from having to patrol the town and instead focused their efforts on military action on the frontier.

    An Adventurer¡¯s Guildhall had finally been built after a month and the Guild sent a branch manager out to Galmora to oversee adventurers. This encouraged adventurers to come all the way out to Galmora to accept bounties in the frontiers. While adventurers did come, it wasn¡¯t many due to the winter months limiting travel.

    Once a week, fifty or so goblins would appear on the eastern edge of the forest and a platoon would be sent to intercept the goblins before they could reach Galmora. They would skirmish until half of the goblins were killed and the goblins would retreat. Then the following week another group of fifty goblins would appear and repeat the same battle. Since the goblins were weak, the Banner of the Claw only suffered minor injuries.

    It was the first morning of the third month. Arlan and Knight Jocko were at the west end of town going over the inventory manifest of the latest ingot shipment. There were six wagons of iron and copper ingots headed for Galdo City. The young lion was doing his due diligence by double-checking the counts. Once he was satisfied, he handed the sales writ to the lead wagon driver. ¡°Thank you, Milord.¡± said the driver as the caravan set off.

    Since it was much warmer now, travel was far less dangerous. Arlan had already outlined his priorities for the third month. First was to dispatch his banner deep into the frontiers to find the source of the goblin attacks. The second was to start cultivating farmland since it was now possible. The third was to construct a stone road all the way to Galdo City as a joint effort with Galdera village.

    Knight Jocko reminded Arlan that it was time to brief the Banner of the Claw. So the pair left for the barracks toward the north end of town. On their way, many different residents greeted them with smiles. It was a sign that Galmora had made significant improvements in only two months. But this wasn¡¯t enough for Arlan.

    Shortly after, Arlan and Knight Jocko entered the barracks. They made their way past the courtyard, which was filled with soldiers in training. The pair entered the briefing hall. Inside the hall were forty seats facing a small stage.

    Trent, Dimitri, Erin, and Noah were seated at the front with the new fourth platoon leader, Lem. Arlan recognized Lem¡¯s ability to take initiative during a battle with the goblins. Upon the fourth platoon¡¯s inception, Lem was promoted to fourth platoon leader. He was originally a squad leader under Erin¡¯s second platoon.

    Aside from Knight Jocko, Lem was the oldest at nineteen. Behind each platoon leader were their three squad leaders. It was important for the leadership to attend briefings. Knight Jocko entered first and announced Arlan¡¯s arrival, ¡°The Captain is here.¡±

    Everyone stood up at attention as Arlan entered the stage. The military tradition was important for maintaining respect and uniform behavior. The young lion turned to his soldiers and ordered them to ¡®at ease.¡¯

    A large wooden map of the northeast frontier was on the stage behind Arlan. The map marked six different battle locations where the Banner of the Claw had engaged the goblins.

    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± announced Arlan, ¡°The warm winter month is here which means it¡¯s time for the expedition that we''ve been talking about the last two weeks. I will be outlining the route we¡¯ll be taking and how long we¡¯ll be out there.¡±

    Arlan briefed his soldiers on the routes, the primary objective, platoon responsibilities, mission duration, and many other details. This gave the leaders among the platoons the ability to operate without Arlan if the occasion arose.

    ¡°Captain, question,¡± stated Erin.

    ¡°Yes, Erin?¡±

    ¡°When are we departing?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning at sunrise, so make your preparations today. You¡¯re all dismissed.¡±

    Arlan returned to his office and a few letters were delivered by a courier while he was out. The young lion saw a letter from Count Emile. It was likely regarding Herschel Umbridge being transferred over to Galdo City. But the other two letters didn¡¯t have a name on them.

    The young lion realized who it was from after seeing the Hawkwell seal. It was the two letters Iris had written. Arlan opened and read through both letters slowly as his heart fumbled all over. He was making the moment last just a bit longer. Arlan was sure Iris would get in trouble if Baron Arlan Reeve was writing love letters to the already betrothed Iris Hawkwell.

    Arlan returned to his duties after his escapade. He went over the finances and they had a surplus of twelve-hundred gold and a healthy influx of resources all over. The young lion pondered a few different ideas on what Galmora would benefit from. Many different ideas got tossed around but Arlan decided it was best to return to this thought after the expedition.

    The young lion left the Lord¡¯s Manor and made his way around. The town was more alive than ever. The Galmora market two months ago only had two stalls that were rarely open. Now the Galmora market was filled with thirty different vendors in the third month of winter with the help of the heatwave plates.

    A few merchants noticed Arlan and offered him gifts but Arlan always refused unless it was food he could eat on the spot. Arlan decided to purchase an entire roasted chicken from a peculiar food stall.

    Past the Galmora markets were the forges and workshops. Arlan was recognized as soon as he rounded the corner. Every blacksmith and craftsmen in the area greeted the Lord of Galmora.

    Arlan found Wren who was directing a few warehouse workers to move iron ingots inside. After a short exchange, Arlan and Wren sat for the lunch that Arlan had brought. The pair discussed small details regarding more houses and the construction of a school.

    ¡°Say, Wren,¡± uttered Arlan, ¡°How long would a wall around Galmora take?¡±

    Wren paused for a moment and answered, ¡°At least an entire year to surround Galmora and the areas we were planning to expand to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I figured. Anything new around here?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°The usual banter between the different arrogant blacksmiths but nothing new. Oh, there is this one¡­ particular person.¡± Wren noted.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Arlan inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting Renia tonight at the new Tavern that just opened.¡±

    ¡°Ever since the festival on the second night, I¡¯ve seen you two together often. Do you like her?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to answer this?¡±

    ¡°As the Lord of Galmora, yes.¡±

    Wren let out a laugh and answered, ¡°Yes, I do. I think she¡¯s taken a liking to me as well.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it refreshing that you can see a girl and not risk moving to a new city?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the funny guy, master lord baron king sir Arban Weeve.¡±

    The two shared a laugh after poking fun at each other. It reminded Arlan of the times they spent at the orphanage. They finished the roasted chicken and after Arlan left, Wren returned to his work at the forges.

    The young lion returned to the Lord¡¯s Manor at the town square. His maids already prepared his blacksteel armor, the overcoat, and red cape for tomorrow¡¯s expedition. Arlan laid down on the bed and closed his eyes.

    Sometimes, I wish I could just go wherever I want, like the weekends in Auron City.

    Before Arlan realized it, he had fallen asleep. His fatigue caught up to him the moment he laid back down. An afternoon nap like this was uncommon for him. The teenager''s body was taking its toll in the last eight months. Arlan fell deep asleep.

    Faint sounds of familiar gunfire went off in Arlan¡¯s mind. He could only see pitch black but the gunshots grew louder and louder. The young lion was reactively trying to wake up but old memories flashed through his mind. He saw the mass killings of civilians, seeing his own soldiers mangled into recognizable pieces, the destruction of cities, and the dead bodies of children.

    Arlan opened his eyes and while he couldn¡¯t see the nightmare anymore, the images were burned into his mind. It was already the next morning.

    In the town square, all a hundred and twenty of Arlan¡¯s bannermen had gathered. All four platoons were in a formation. They were still equipped with winter overcoats but wore their red capes with the lion¡¯s sigil. Each soldier felt a great sense of duty and honor to be in the service of Arlan Reeve.

    The Banner of the Claw¡¯s reputation spread throughout Midland¡¯s Northeastern region. Morale was always high among the soldiers with this reputation. Despite being all young soldiers, the Banner of the Claw was so formidable that they¡¯d be considered elite infantry for any banner under any lord. It was due to Arlan¡¯s intense and unorthodox training regime.

    Many residents had gathered to see off the Banner of the Claw, especially since the fourth platoon consisted of Galmora¡¯s sons and brothers. The residents now felt pride over their relation to the Banner of the Claw.

    Each platoon had its platoon leaders at the front of its formation. Arlan appeared at the front-facing of his loyal soldiers. He started by addressing them, ¡°Banner of the Claw, the time is upon us to venture into the unknown in search of the goblin threat. Out there, we will have no one but each other to depend on. For the safety of our beloved town and the honor of your duty, we will now embark on our expedition into the frontiers. My brothers, live forever.¡±

    A loud battle cry was heard as a response to Arlan¡¯s final words of ¡®live forever.¡¯ The words echoed in their hearts, fueling their sense of duty to their commander, their town, and their duties.

    Arlan turned to Knight Jocko, Marie, Wren, Renia, and Chrysta to bid his farewells. Arlan left Knight Jocko as the Lord¡¯s Adjutant in his place to oversee everything. Arlan even outlined everything he wanted to be done by the time he returned. The Banner of the Claw¡¯s expedition was expected to last no longer than five days.

    The young lion turned back and issued his orders, ¡°Banner of the Claw, move out!¡±

    Arlan and his banner departed Galmora¡¯s east gate with many residents still cheering them on. Each platoon had a wagon of food rations, tents, spare weapons, and other miscellaneous supplies. The wagons were pulled by horses with a driver from each platoon.

    Although the wagons reduced their ability to maneuver through tough terrain, the supplies gave them the ability to operate for two weeks if it came down to it. This would expand their operational capacity.

    After twenty minutes of marching, they arrived at the Galmora Mineshaft that they had once fought the great horned boars at. Many miners stopped their work to cheer on the Banner of the Claw. The miners knew that their livelihood wouldn¡¯t exist if it weren¡¯t for the achievements of the soldiers before them. The soldiers returned their waves as they marched onward toward the unknown.

    Throughout the recent months, scouts have ventured further and mapped out another five kilometers but none have gone past that. With Arlan leading at the front, many soldiers felt a sense of confidence. They knew of Arlan¡¯s strength and competence.

    Their commander cared for their lives and they understood that he wouldn¡¯t give them questionable orders. The love and loyalty were sent both ways. Each Banner of the Claw soldier was ready to lay down their lives if Arlan ordered it. They knew that a day like that may come, especially with the inevitable rebellion Arlan was preparing them for.

    This bond is necessary for any unit or group to operate effectively. It doesn¡¯t have to be a military unit for the members to connect on a deeper level. Any group will perform better when bonded to a deeper level of understanding and care. This was a proven method Arlan had used back on Terra when he was rising through the ranks.

    The company of soldiers made their way through the dirt path that the scouts and adventurers have taken before them. The winter was still present in the surrounding area with pockets of snow here and there. But it was warm enough that snow was beginning to melt.

    The forest around them was left untouched by human civilization and different breeds of animals were still hibernating or hiding before the soldiers. Monsters kept their distance from the band as they could feel Arlan¡¯s killing intent flourish through. This allowed them to travel through the frontier with no encounters.

    The Banner of the Claw finally arrived at the end of the path. This marked that from there on, it was uncharted territory. A massive meadow lay before them with hills and groups of trees that spread around. The wagons would traverse easily along this meadow but if they had to cross through a thicker forest, Arlan would easily smash it down.

    While they followed the planned route, the unknown terrain could easily change their path. Thick vegetation wasn¡¯t much of an issue but impassable cliffs or tall mountains could easily hinder the route. But based on the battle locations of where the goblins had been tracked from, Arlan predicted potential areas for goblin camps.

    It may be only one massive goblin camp or many smaller camps. It could also be a combination of both. The lack of information was a risky venture to act on but Arlan had to do something and was willing to take the risk that the goblins wouldn¡¯t be much of a match for Arlan and his soldiers. Most of the soldiers were third-tier red cores while the new fourth platoon was still second-tier orange cores.

    With their commander at the front, the Banner of the Claw began their trek across the frontier. They traveled the entire day and only took twenty-minute breaks every three hours. When they departed Galmora, it was still eight in the morning and when they stopped to break camp, it was already seven in the evening. Arlan decided a location near a large lake would serve as their campsite. It allowed them to put their backs to the water.

    Each platoon was given six tents and in only twenty minutes, the Banner of the Claw¡¯s war camp had been deployed. Fires were lit up and heatwave plates were placed. This allowed the soldiers to stay warm and start cooking rations. Arlan, Noah, and the two soldiers assigned to Noah as assistants shared an extra tent brought in one of the wagons.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Arlan took off his blacksteel helmet but kept his armor on. All the soldiers were ordered to sleep in their armor in case of an enemy or monster attack. Each platoon was in charge of setting a watch for a certain sector and direction. Of course, within each platoon, the squads traded shifts so everyone could get some rest.

    The war camp was lively, soldiers talking amongst their fellow squadmates while they ate their rations. Soldiers from the second platoon began an arm-wrestling competition with soldiers from the third platoon. This caused a bit more of a ruckus but it was light-hearted fun.

    The fourth platoon soldiers got to fight against recent goblin incursions alongside the others but they were still fresh. They looked up to the other three platoons, especially the first platoon. Their admiration for the first platoon¡¯s achievements helps set the bar and expectations for the new soldiers from the fourth platoon.

    Squad leaders and platoon leaders were called into Arlan¡¯s tent though. They weren¡¯t afforded rest just yet. All twelve squad leaders and the four platoon leaders assembled quickly inside the tent while Arlan and Noah were already present in the tent discussing matters regarding supply.

    Noah noticed the leaders entering their large tent and said, ¡°Captain, I¡¯ll send you a report about this later.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Noah, you¡¯re doing a great job. Let¡¯s start this debrief,¡± answered Arlan as he walked over to a table with a map.

    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± replied Noah as he turned to the rest of the leadership in the tent.

    Trent was the acting second-in-command since JD was still at the Knight¡¯s Academy. So Trent put himself front and center before Arlan and stated, ¡°Sir, all the squad leaders, and platoon leaders are present for debrief.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± replied Arlan, ¡°At ease, soldiers. I¡¯ll make this quick so you all can get some food and rest. First, the war camp was set up in a timely manner like the way we did in training but make sure to triple check security shifts and measures. The last thing I want is any surprise attacks.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Captain!¡± answered everyone but Noah in the room.

    ¡°Second,¡± continued Arlan as he leaned over the table, ¡°The routes planned may change but we should arrive at the first of four waypoints anyway. So we may see combat tomorrow. Lastly, Sergeant Noah is tracking our supplies, so each platoon will send him a report of their consumption. The supplies are estimated to last two weeks but any changes need to be tracked so we can return to Galmora sooner if so.¡±

    Arlan nodded at Dimitri as he raised his hand and asked, ¡°Captain, are we to continue our formation for tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll be moving out at a three-column formation to respond to potential threats faster,¡± answered Arlan as he noticed Erin raise his hand as well.

    ¡°Captain, at the rate we¡¯re going, when do you think we¡¯ll find the enemy?¡± asked Erin.

    ¡°By the fourth day, we¡¯ll at least engage either a scouting party or the main enemy contingent. But I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll find the enemy camp so easily,¡± answered Arlan as he looked intently at the map and pondered for a moment. ¡°Any questions?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°No, Captain.¡± answered everyone else in the tent.

    ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed. Remember we depart at eight in the morning,¡± ordered Arlan to his subordinates. Everyone except Noah and his two assistants left the tent. The young lion laid down on a small blanket and closed his eyes as Noah accepted report after report. Arlan bid Noah goodnight as the supply sergeant continued a little more through the night with the supply numbers.

    After the reports, Noah was able to finish his inventory of supplies and they were on track for two weeks out in the frontiers. Noah knew they¡¯d planned for five days and he hoped that was a correct estimate. Being out of supplies in the middle of uncharted territory would be dangerous.

    Noah laid down on his blanket opposite Arlan and looked admiring at his leader. Noah thought to himself, ¡°Arlan, I¡¯d follow you to hell and back.¡±

    The morning after showed that the night was uneventful. The entire Banner of the Claw had awakened and they efficiently packed the war camp after a quick breakfast. It only took thirty minutes due to the efficient training that they did.

    Arlan led at the front with the first platoon and the fourth platoon was in the middle with the third and second platoon in the rear. They marched on for two hours through more meadows and forest.

    Several different beasts would try to challenge the band of soldiers but they were swiftly killed by the effective responses. The beasts weren¡¯t weak but due to the sheer number of soldiers they faced, they weren¡¯t a threat. What troubled Arlan was these beasts ignored his killing intent and would attack anyway. They were unaffected by his aura.

    It was barely eleven in the morning when they arrived within sight range of their first waypoint. That¡¯s when they saw it. A large wooden fortress occupied by at least three hundred goblins. The fort resided on a wide plain with nearly five hundred meters of open ground.

    Squadrons of goblins entered and exited the front double gate which stood at a resounding twelve meters tall and seven meters wide. The squadrons consisted of about twenty goblins and they would leave to patrol the area around them.

    On all four corners of the small citadel were watchtowers with goblin archers inside. There was an endless forest further east of the fort that the patrols would enter and exit from.

    Arlan and the Banner of the Claw were about a kilometer away but they emerged from a hill with a tree line. This masked their appearance from the goblins but it was only a matter of time before a patrol would find them.

    Arlan told Trent, ¡°Send for the other platoon leaders.¡±

    After a minute, Dimitri, Erin, and Lem joined Trent and Arlan at the front of the formation. They knew what was going to come after seeing the goblin-infested fort. Lem asked, ¡°Captain, when are we attacking?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll commence the attack in fifteen minutes. The longer we wait, the sooner we¡¯ll be discovered and they¡¯ll fortify more goblins inside,¡± answered Arlan with confidence.

    ¡°Captain, what are you thinking?¡± inquired Trent.

    ¡°Hobgoblins are likely in command.¡± Arlan commented, ¡°So I expect some form of tactics from them. They¡¯ll probably send forth a hundred strong contingent to meet us outside the walls while archers rain arrows on us. We need to cover as much distance as we can to reduce the chances of casualties. After we reach the gate, we need to flood in as fast as possible and clear out the garrison before more patrols return. Speed is the key here, especially since they don¡¯t know we¡¯re here yet.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged, Captain.¡± replied all four platoon leaders.

    Arlan ordered, ¡°Form up into two columns with the first platoon on the left and second platoon on the right. Have the fourth platoon position behind the left and the third platoon behind the right. We¡¯ll charge across as fast as we can, once we reach the gate. I¡¯ll smash it down. The first platoon and fourth platoon will clear out the garrison. Form up now at the base of the hill. Leave the wagons to Noah and his supply unit.¡±

    ¡°By your command.¡± answered the four platoon leaders as they returned to their troops. Every platoon was briefed by their respective platoon leader. They were informed of their role for the upcoming battle. Arlan drew his mithril longsword and prepared himself mentally as he walked down the slope to the base of the hill.

    Shortly after, the rest of the Banner of the Claw filed into their positions behind their commander. Each soldier that formed up felt the presence of Arlan. His aura was enough to reinforce their resolve.

    The young lion turned to his troops and rallied them with his words, ¡°My brothers! The goblin attacks have been originating from this bastion here. This could be the only fort or the first of many. Either way, you will cross this field swiftly and kill all the goblins before you! Your duty to Midland beckons. Answer it! Answer it with all you have! For you will live forever, my brothers!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± cried his soldiers as they charged with their commander. Arlan knew he could reach the gate twice as fast as anyone behind him but he held back his speed in order to stay with his soldiers. The young lion positioned himself in the center between the first platoon and the second platoon.

    A horn sounded off from the south west watchtower which was in front of Arlan on the right. The goblins had spotted the Banner of the Claw charging across and it would take another ninety seconds for them to cross five hundred meters. With essence enhancing their speed, they could easily cover the distance in a minute but the weapons and armor held them back to ninety seconds.

    As the Banner of the Claw reached halfway, the gates opened before them and out spewed a horde of goblins. Just as Arlan predicted, it was about a hundred goblins. They were armored and geared better than what they were used to. Although the ferocity the goblins displayed was on another level. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] detected mostly second-tier red cores.

    This is going to be an issue.

    Arlan turned his head to his side and yelled, ¡°Everyone! Don¡¯t take them lightly, they¡¯re way stronger than regular goblins!¡± Once the Banner of the Claw reached a hundred meters from the fort, several goblins on the battlements started firing arrows into their attackers.

    The Banner of the Claw saw the arrows overhead and raised their shields in response as they continued on. The arrows never struck anyone as the shields soaked them. The goblins on the ground before them held a mixed set of weapons indicating no form of specialization. Arlan knew they would win in the melee due to their power difference and superior organization.

    Arlan and the first row of soldiers were about to meet with the horde of goblins at the base of the fort. The moment before, everyone¡¯s adrenaline was at its climax due to the promise of violence before them. The Banner of the Claw knew what they had to do, and they trained rigorously for it. Right in that moment before the battle, they all flipped a switch from loving and caring soldiers to remorseless killers. They were ready to murder anything not on their side.

    Metallic thunders echoed through the plains. Signaling that both sides had finally met. The Banner of the Claw¡¯s charge had a devastating effect on the goblins on the ground. They easily tore half the goblins and turned them into flying goblin parts.

    Arlan started the clash by using [Titan Strike] on the goblins between him and the gate. The first two rows of goblins were turned into blood mist. The opening allowed Arlan to push deep into their lines and used [Automatic Parry] to deflect any random strikes.

    Arlan was surrounded on all sides but his back. Behind him was an opening that no goblins dared to close. The goblins were too scared to close the gap in fear of being struck by the countless swords and spears following behind Arlan.

    The young lion struck down goblin after goblin with his mithril sword. His mind calculated the right move at every millisecond. His legs accelerated him forward, while his right arm swung his weapon of death, and his left arm channeled fireball after fireball toward every goblin he could. Within fifteen seconds of the clash, Arlan had already killed twenty goblins and cleared a path to the wooden gate.

    Only six meters behind the young lion was the first platoon on his left and second platoon on his right. Both platoons in the front saw great success from the initial collision. Like a hot knife on butter, they massacred the goblin infantry.

    The third and fourth platoons weren¡¯t engaged in melee but were being showered by goblin archers on the battlements. The third and fourth platoons hadn''t passed the minimum range yet. Despite the throng of arrows, not a single arrow struck true due to the raised steel square shields. The arrows would either bounce off or barely pierce the shield. Some soldiers had at least ten arrows in their shields.

    No Banner of the Claw soldier had yet to be seriously injured. Minor cuts and bruises were found here and there. This was due to the momentum from the initial engagement, the goblins had no idea of the power difference and were ill prepared. They lacked the same discipline and efficient battle prowess displayed against them.

    In response to Arlan reaching the wooden gate, the goblins blew a series of different horns. Arlan figured it was the fort recalling their patrols, there were at least four squadrons outside the walls only a few minutes away. This meant a quick reaction force of at least eighty strong would strike them from behind if they stayed the course.

    Arlan turned to his second-in-command, Trent, who was still cutting down the last row of goblins with his platoon. The young lion yelled, ¡°Trent! Tell the third and fourth to engage the QRF¡¯s that will come!¡±

    Trent acknowledged by shouting back, ¡°By your command, Captain!¡±

    Trent quickly passed the message to a runner in the rear. The formation shifted shortly after. This speedy reaction was key to winning battles. Fast rotations were important in the placement of numbers.

    Now, the first and second platoons were about to storm the fort with Arlan while the third and fourth platoons would actively engage any squadrons that got close enough outside. The third and fourth platoons held a defensive line around the rear and would send out individual squads to engage the goblin squadrons of twenty.

    The outcome of the aggressive tactics was that the goblin squadrons never got to regroup with each other. The third and fourth platoon made sure of that. Arlan knew he had to keep the enemy in a confused, and indecisive state to keep the banner¡¯s momentum up. He also deduced that if they maintained the upper hand, it would limit the casualties on their side. The goblin¡¯s excelled at zerging or overrunning their opponent. The young lion didn¡¯t allow them the privilege.

    As the final remnants of the goblin infantry outside were being killed, Arlan was backed by the first and second platoon. Purple blood covered them all over from the clash earlier. Smiles were gone, the cheery soldiers weren¡¯t there. Killers with thousand yard stares replaced them. In battle, a switch was flipped. In their minds, they were to follow orders and kill the enemy before them.

    The young lion channeled a high burst of essence and mana into his weapon. Arlan was about to use a maximized [Titan Strike] on the gate. Since it was merely a wooden gate, it would easily knock down. The goblin archers above were still frantically trying to fire arrows at whoever they could, only to have their arrow get stuck in a shield or flop to the ground.

    Arlan swung overhead with his glowing sword. The Mar-Tech erupted in front of the young lion causing the wooden gate to shatter back into the fort. Pieces of wooden shrapnel peppered the inside of the fort.

    With the gate gone, the interior courtyard revealed itself. Inside were shabby tents, empty cages, a few scattered wooden cabins, and another a hundred and twenty goblins that formed another throng. A pocket of twenty hobgoblins lined their rear. Another fifty goblin archers were on the battlements with arrows drawn.

    Ten goblins had already been killed from the pieces of the shrapnel that sprayed into the fort. The dust started to settle from Arlan¡¯s attack and the defenders inside all worried about who it was that was attacking them. What they thought they saw as a devil of sorts, a reaper coming to claim what was his.

    Arlan¡¯s immense killing intent flourished into the fort like a tsunami. The young lion walked through the gate and stood before the throng of goblins. The goblin archers were confused until they saw the first and second platoon flood through the breached gate. The goblin archers snapped back to reality so they let their arrows fly toward Arlan and his soldiers.

    The first and second platoon had already formed six testudos of shields. Arlan merely enhanced a barrier and arrows had no effect on him. His essence capacity was still quite high. Before another volley of arrows could be fired, Arlan dove straight into the enemy infantry before him. The courtyard massacre had started. The first platoon followed their commander without question while the second platoon charged up the ramparts to kill the goblin archers.

    As the melee in the courtyard had just started, the fourth platoon raced through the gate and joined the melee inside. They decided to assist the battle inside after defeating most of the goblin squadrons outside. The third platoon remained in reserve outside defending the rear in case of any anomalies that might¡¯ve appeared.

    The goblin infantry inside the courtyard had shifted to face the first platoon earlier. So when the fourth platoon arrived, they were able to flank the throng of goblin infantry inside. The attack on the side gave the fourth platoon a huge burst of momentum.

    Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] picked up an enemy fourth-tier red core combatant pushing toward the fourth platoon. The young lion cut through swaths of hobgoblins as they were the only ones willing to fight Arlan to the death. The regular goblin runts would cower and give up when the young lion was in melee range.

    The only powerful enemy combatant turned out to be a massive goblin with a tall golden helm. He was just as tall as a Hobgoblin but was green and brawn. Hobgoblins were brown skin with massive bellies. The massive special goblin held a gargantuan ax in each hand. He wore golden armor that only protected his chest and shoulders.

    Lem identified the coming threat and knew it would be bad news if this continued. So Lem ordered the left half of his platoon back and the other half to the right toward the first platoon. This created more distance for the special goblin to cover before he would reach their line.

    Arlan enhanced his strength with the essence in order to leap over the goblins before him. The young lion landed before the special goblin and caught its attention. The young lion realized it was a goblin lord. A special type of goblin who ascended to a higher position over hundreds of goblins.

    The goblin lord was desperate to keep his clan alive but had already accepted that they would all die here. He wanted to take down as many humans with him as he could but a small human stood before him, clad in blacksteel armor. The goblin lord felt Arlan¡¯s killing intent, the moment the young lion entered the fort.

    Arlan readied himself as no one dared to interfere with the inevitable duel. The goblin lord enhanced himself with essence and lunged at the small human. The young lion easily parried and deflected every attack. With the abundance of essence still available to Arlan, his [Automatic Parry] wasn¡¯t going down any time soon.

    Sparks detonated from when the steel axes met with the mithril sword. The battle raged on behind the dueling pair and at this point, it wasn¡¯t a battle anymore. It was genocide. Some of the goblins even surrendered by throwing down their weapons but the Banner of the Claw showed no mercy and kept murdering every goblin before them, armed or not.

    This ruthlessness was warranted. Goblins were sly, murderous, and deviant creatures. If the goblins were captured, they served as a risk. If any got out, they¡¯d easily slit the throats of their captors. If they were allowed to run, they¡¯d simply join another band of goblins and would commit the same atrocities. No one had ever seen a goblin integrate peacefully with the society among the different races.

    The Banner of the Claw was well informed of this matter. Arlan gave the order to kill any goblin, regardless of their combative state. No goblin prisoners were allowed. The soldiers followed this order without remorse or question. They would indiscriminately hack away at the enemies before them with ease.

    After a minute into their duel, the goblin lord continued exchanging blows with Arlan. But the skirmish around them had ended. The first, second, and fourth platoons had already killed every other goblin and they surrounded the last one, the goblin lord.

    Arlan quickly glanced at Trent and nodded as if giving him permission. The first platoon surrounded the goblin lord with spears and shields at the ready. Anytime the goblin lord tried to turn toward any of the soldiers, Arlan simply zoned him back with a few thrusts from his mithril longsword.

    The encirclement of spears gradually tightened smaller and smaller. There was almost no room left for the goblin lord to maneuver now, except to his front. But Arlan kept a barrage of attacks on his opponent which wasn¡¯t any better.

    Finally, one of Arlan¡¯s attacks made it through to the goblin lord, and he was knocked back two meters. Three spears took the opportunity to pierce the goblin lord¡¯s back. The rest of the encirclement collapsed into the goblin lord before he could react. A fury of impalements struck true and now there were twenty spears lanced through the last standing enemy. Somehow, the goblin lord was still alive but already dropped his axes and couldn¡¯t move.

    The young lion waltzed up to his opponent before him. The eyes of his entire banner were fixed on them. They were curious about what their commander would do. The goblin lord coughed up blood and struggled to utter words, ¡°Hu¡­man¡­ coward! You¡­ not¡­ fight¡­ like¡­ warrior!¡±

    Arlan stood silent as the once-great goblin lord who led hundreds was reduced to a husk of his former self. The purple blood croaked out onto Arlan¡¯s blacksteel breastplate. The goblin lord wheezed as the spears had also penetrated his lungs. Excruciating pain stopped the goblin lord from breathing properly.

    At last, the young lion coldly replied, ¡°There is no honor in this battle. Die nameless.¡±

    Before the goblin lord could say his next word, a steel dagger perforated his throat. Arlan didn¡¯t allow his enemy the mannerism. The goblin lord could only drown in his own blood and died painfully.

    The young lion raised his hand and the spears lowered the goblin lord¡¯s limp body to the ground. With no contrition, Arlan immediately gave out orders, ¡°First and second platoon, gather all the bodies inside the fort. Lem, have the fourth platoon, search for intel. Trent, send a runner out to the third platoon, and tell them to escort the wagons and the supply unit in.¡±

    ¡°By your command!¡± responded Trent as he left to find a runner.

    The battle was over and the Banner of the Claw massacred about four hundred goblins with no casualties. This was mainly due to Arlan playing every possible card in his favor. They maximized efficiency and minimized their losses to near zero.

    As everyone carried out their orders, a fourth platoon soldier found a map inside one of the tents. Lem handed the findings to his commander. Arlan read the map and it revealed three more forts to the east. The last fort was marked bigger than the others. It was the main camp and whoever was in command was likely there. Each fort was about a half day''s march from one another.

    It was strange to Arlan that the forts themselves didn¡¯t appear to be built by goblins or at least Arlan doubted that they did. But that was unimportant at this time.

    After an hour, all the bodies were stacked inside the fort. The Banner of the Claw took thirty minutes to rest before their commander gave the order to move out. Arlan figured that it would only take them eight days to raze the other three forts and return home. As they marched east, a colossal fire engulfed the fort behind them. Not a single soldier looked back at the destruction they had left in their wake.

    This is what Arlan wanted from his men. To give no quarter to the enemy, to operate without remorse, and to kill their enemy efficiently. But he also taught them to hold in their hearts the reasons for why they fought. Those very reasons allowed them to remember their sense of duty, purpose, and devotion to their cause.

    For a soldier to destroy evil, he must become worse than evil without losing one¡¯s humanity. A difficult path all soldiers must endure in the pursuit of peace.

 Chapter 22

    At the end of the frontier conquest, the Banner of the Claw returned with major injuries but no casualties. They arrived five days later than the expected return date. Although many were worried, they remembered Arlan stating that they may return late if the circumstances changed. So the residents of Galmora awaited the return of their beloved lord and his soldiers.

    After the first fort, the Banner of the Claw marched on the remaining three forts and each one proved more difficult than the one prior. With the interpretation of goblin graffiti on the walls, it was revealed that many goblin lords had formed a goblin league under the leadership of a goblin hero. Which are goblin lords who were infused by mana and evolved. They were extremely rare and dangerous, especially if they commanded the right amount of numbers.

    Since the goblin league was aware of the Banner of the Claw¡¯s attacks, the goblins reinforced each fort even more than usual. This was an expected move but it proved futile.

    Reaching the final fort revealed it to actually be an old run-down elven castle. This last battle proved that the goblins were capable of their own strategy and tactics when led by a goblin hero, who was a fifth-tier red core.

    Arlan managed to gain the tactical advantage when he struck down the goblin hero in a duel. The lack of a commander on the enemy side threw them into disarray, allowing the Banner of the Claw to claim victory over the goblin league. But if the goblin hero hadn¡¯t engaged Arlan in a duel, the Banner of the Claw would¡¯ve suffered casualties for sure.

    With the goblin league disbanded, Arlan and his banner returned to Galmora after three whole days of marching. Returning home was a welcome sight for many of the soldiers since that was their first taste of prolonged combat. Many were quite fatigued and were exhausted over the constant fighting. But their spirits and morale remained high throughout the entire expedition.

    When Arlan and his banner returned home, they were warmly greeted by the residents of Galmora. Chrysta hugged Arlan and Noah tightly as she cried at their safe return. The same sentiment could be felt throughout their welcome back feast that was held right after their return.

    Arlan gave the Banner of the Claw three days of rest to recuperate while the young lion dove straight back into his duties as the Lord of Galmora. Knight Jocko gave an overall report of the town¡¯s growth. Arlan was happy to see that everything was on schedule. Galmora could grow without fear of being attacked by an army of goblins.

    Since the return of the expedition, six weeks had passed. This was also Arlan¡¯s last week in Galmora before he would return to Auron City for Lancel High Academy. He had spent the entire winter here in his beloved town.

    Galmora was now home to two thousand residents. The warmer winter weather allowed for safer travel and with Arlan¡¯s proclamation, several immigrants fled to the frontier town for a better opportunity. Rumors also spread of how kind the new Lord of Galmora had been. This made living in the frontier town quite attractive for those seeking a better opportunity and way of life.

    A cloudless azure sky and the blazing sun made their first appearance over Galmora since mid-fall. This was a welcome change over frontier town as today was the start of a major agriculture project. Arlan looked out the window of his office and couldn¡¯t stop himself from daydreaming about Iris. She had written him the last letter before they would meet again.

    Inside the letter read, ¡°Dear Arlan. This is the last letter that I¡¯ll write to you this winter. Being apart from you is quite a quandary. I also never would¡¯ve imagined I would ache to see you again. But here I am, writing to you in secret.

    There are reminders of you everywhere I go, and these constant reminders make me yearn to be near you. Then I can¡¯t help but see you in my dreams¡­ So help me, Arlan. Help me by granting me what my heart desires. You. Sincerely, Iris Hawkwell.¡±

    The young lion had read the letter a few times over while enjoying the sky before him. Arlan put the letter away and decided it was time to return to his duties.

    Today was the day that he would help create the irrigation system for the farmers. So while he was accompanied by Jocko, Arlan left for the farmlands north of Galmora, on the outskirts of town.

    Once there, Arlan used his strength easily to create long dikes surrounding each piece of farmland. After it was finished, he connected the canals to the river allowing water to flow through. The farmers were a bit skeptical at first but they put their trust in their lord and didn¡¯t feel the need to question it.

    The farmers used their plows attached to tauros bulls to get the ground ready for the first set of seeds. It had been at least a few years since anyone had been able to plant anything. So this was quite momentous.

    Arlan oversaw the farmlands being prepped but decided to come back later since he was finished with his role. As Arlan returned to the town square, an unexpected Knight rode into the town square on a dark stygian. The knight had another dark stygian in tow.

    The young lion was confused at what he saw, the knight was no Heracul Knight but it was incredibly rare to see another person riding a dark stygian. The rider dismounted before Arlan.

    ¡°Who might you be?¡± asked the young lion.

    The rider removed his helmet and answered, ¡°Knight Jan Derva, ready to serve, Milord.¡±

    ¡°JD, you¡¯re now a Knight!¡± exclaimed Arlan as he embraced his friend he hadn¡¯t seen in almost eight months.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Is your promise still good?¡± asked JD.

    ¡°Of course,¡± answered Arlan as he drew his mithril longsword. JD knelt on one knee before Arlan as he dubbed JD with the flat side of his sword.

    ¡°Rise now as Knight Jan Derva of House Reeve, Adjutant for Baron Arlan,¡± announced Arlan as JD rose to his feet. He was clad in full steel armor and was much more built than before.

    ¡°Count Emile also sent another friend you hadn¡¯t seen in a while,¡± stated JD as he motioned for Kage to come forth. Kage immediately recognized his rider and rested his head on Arlan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be finished for another month?¡± asked Arlan with a confused look.

    ¡°I passed all the trials as top of the class and Count Emile personally knighted me early so he could send me out here with Kage. We¡¯re to ride back to Galdo City together in a few days with Herschel Umbridge in tow,¡± said JD as he looked around the town.

    ¡°So when I depart for Lancel High Academy, you¡¯ll be joining me at the Reeve¡¯s Manor in Auron City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am now in your service. My life is yours to command, Milord.¡±

    ¡°When it¡¯s just us, Arlan is fine. Having you call me ¡®Milord¡¯ is just awkward.¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± smiled JD, ¡°but it¡¯s fun saying it now that I¡¯m actually a knight in service to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    ¡°So when do I get a tour of the town?¡± asked JD.

    ¡°After we take care of something important.¡±

    Chrysta was panting hard. She was running as fast as she could. A runner told her and Wren that an emergency meeting was taking place for them at the Tavern. It was a strange message from Arlan but they didn¡¯t bother to question it. Wren was still a good ten meters in front of Chrysta when he turned his head and yelled back, ¡°Hurry up, Chrysta! You slow tauro of a girl!¡±

    Chrysta¡¯s face immediately went red and screamed back, ¡°Did you just call me fat?! I¡¯m not a tauro!¡±

    The apprentice mage used this opportunity to shoot a small wind spell and knocked Wren down. Chrysta ran past by making a face. Wren got up and laughed like he had been expecting the spell. Wren wasn¡¯t so sure about the emergency but he was being summoned to a Tavern. So he was happy that he could use it as a good excuse for him to eat roasted chicken and drink honey ale.

    The pair arrived at their destination to see a crowd gathered, it was mostly soldiers from the first platoon. They were the only ones familiar with who JD was. Wren and Chrysta nudged their way past the crowd and heard Noah dying of laughter.

    Wren broke through the crowd first in front of Chrysta. He immediately stopped and she bumped into his back. She cried, ¡°Hey, idiot! Don¡¯t just stop in front of me.¡±

    Wren grabbed her with his right arm and aimed her head at the group of boys sitting around a large round table. As soon as it hit Chrysta, a waterfall of tears fell while Wren just stared in disbelief. It was now dead quiet except for Noah and JD laughing.

    At that table, a long-lost friend was seated. A friend they hadn¡¯t seen since they all departed the orphanage. It was JD. Laughing, drinking, and clad in steel armor next to Arlan, Noah, Trent, Erin, and Dimitri.

    JD noticed the two had arrived and greeted his old friends with a smile, ¡°Chrysta, Wren! Join us, we have so much to catch up on!¡±

    Chrysta sprinted over and almost knocked JD¡¯s mug out of his hand as she embraced him tightly. JD meant a lot to Chrysta. Wren walked over and accepted a mug handed over by Arlan and they both smiled.

    Chrysta buried her face into JD¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°You really did it. You really became a knight like you said you would. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you sorry?¡± asked JD with a confused look as he put his mug down to return Chrysta¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Every time you said you were going to be a knight, I doubted you. I thought you were never going to be a knight. But here you proved me wrong and I never should¡¯ve doubted you.¡± whispered Chrysta, apologetically as she couldn¡¯t stop her emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chrysta. I knew you meant well and still cared about me. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡± JD softly whispered back.

    Wren decided it was his turn as Chrysta excused herself behind the bar for a little to wipe her tears and gather herself together. ¡°Long time,¡± proclaimed Wren proudly, ¡°it¡¯s about time you showed yourself out here. I was beginning to worry that you¡¯d never come out.¡±

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t get cocky with me,¡± replied JD as he got up and hugged Wren, ¡°I didn¡¯t come out here for some ugly blacksmith who got run out of Galdo City.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, JD,¡± said Wren softly.

    ¡°Same to you. Arlan filled me in while you were on the way.¡± shared JD as Arlan passed an evil grin toward Wren while raising his mug.

    ¡°It seems y¡¯all got the party started without me!¡± Wren blurted out as he pulled up a chair.

    ¡°Here you go, Wren!¡± stated Noah as he hands Wren a mug of honey ale.

    Chrysta joined them right after and the Tavern was back to being lively. Noah, Trent, Erin, Dimitri, and JD couldn¡¯t help but laugh at all the hilarious moments when they trained alongside Ralph Pennington, the stuck-up noble.

    Wren and Chrysta pointed out an embarrassing story of how JD spilled water when he was a kid and Miss Petrah thought he wet his pants. JD didn¡¯t laugh but everyone else did.

    Marie exploded through the tavern door and publicized, ¡°What is this? Why wasn¡¯t I invited?!¡±

    Arlan shrugged, ¡°I figured you didn¡¯t know, JD. But my apologies, Marie. This is Jan Derva, we all call him JD.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Marie, Arlan¡¯s adjutant mage,¡± stated Marie confidently.

    ¡°Oh, the adjutant mage? Looks like we¡¯ll be working together. I¡¯m Arlan¡¯s first adjutant knight.¡± replied JD as Marie glanced at Arlan and back at JD. Arlan had to nod yes to confirm that JD was now officially an adjutant knight for Arlan.

    ¡°Say, Marie,¡± interjected Erin, ¡°You got some competition for who will become the most favored.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always Arlan¡¯s favorite.¡± winked Marie as she sat down between JD and Arlan.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± blurted Trent, ¡°Marie, you can¡¯t just come between those two like that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± asserted Dimitri, ¡°Arlan hasn¡¯t seen JD since the fight against the phormics.¡±

    JD declared, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I look forward to working with the Adjutant Mage.¡±

    Chrysta chirped up, ¡°JD, I¡¯m also training to be Arlan¡¯s second Adjutant mage.¡±

    JD whipped his head toward Arlan and commented, ¡°All girl Adjutant Mages, eh? Is that a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± defended Arlan, ¡°Pure coincidence. I¡¯m not trying to surround myself with only ladies in my retinue.¡±

    Marie added, ¡°That¡¯s cause he¡¯s got a thing for Iris Hawkwell.¡±

    Damnit, Marie.

    ¡°Arlan!?¡± howled everyone but Marie and Arlan.

    ¡°The heiress of House Hawkwell?¡± asked Chrysta in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, she sends me letters and we¡¯ve had a few moments,¡± Arlan affirmed as he gave Marie a frown. She simply smiled in return.

    ¡°Well, Arlan,¡± uttered Noah, ¡°I wish you the best with her. I don¡¯t know who she is but if you feel that way about her, then I will accept her as one of us!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Noah, it really means a lot but I won¡¯t be seeing her after this year. She¡¯s betrothed to Baron Luther of House Kaiser. I¡¯m merely making the most of the moment.¡± stated Arlan, solemnly.

    The table went quiet for a few seconds. Marie was the only one who knew of this and she understood Arlan¡¯s downhearted feelings.

    ¡°There are plenty of ladies who will want you,¡± Wren commented, ¡°You¡¯re arguably the most desired bachelor in the Northern realms. The heir to House Reeves!¡±

    Arlan thanked Wren and the small talk continued. Renia and Alya entered to join the table as well. Chrysta and JD reminisced about the games they used to play at the orphanage while Noah asked Marie about her upbringing. Wren, Dimitri, Erin, and Trent started trying to outdrink each other while Renia and Alya cheered Wren on. Arlan looked around at the friendships he¡¯s made and reflected for a moment.

    I have to protect this, whatever this is. They are my reasons to keep fighting in pursuit of peace.

    The reunion continued into the evening as Knight Jocko came in and reminded Arlan of a scheduled meeting. Arlan knew he had his duties he couldn¡¯t ignore. He left first but told everyone to take the next day off and enjoy themselves.

    As Arlan was leaving the Tavern, he could hear his friends talking about playing a game as they used to from the orphanage out in the town square. The young lion smiled and noticed Knight Jocko smiled as well.

    A week had passed since JD arrived at Galmora. Arlan was going to miss this town. He had to make preparations for his absence and would send instructions through a carrier bird. Jocko would rule in Arlan¡¯s absence while he was gone at Lancel High Academy.

    Galmora had completely transformed from a barren village to a bustling frontier town. It wasn¡¯t even a fraction of what Galdo City and Auron City were but it now generates resources and has the potential to grow rapidly.

    The farms were just starting out with the new irrigation canals. The mineshaft is now fully automated by the miners and the exports are automated. Hunting wild game and fishing have become a staple source of food while farmers from Galdera also sell their produce here as well.

    A free school for children and a free school for adults was built to improve the literacy rate. Residents can walk down the street without fear of being harassed by a corrupt lord. Life was now good in Galmora.

    At the western gate, Arlan was preparing Kage to ride for Galdo City. He was accompanied by Marie and JD. They were going to head straight to Auron City right after. Their first stop was to deliver Herschel Umbridge who had been in the prison for four months now. The former lord was thoroughly impressed at what Arlan had done in the span of four months, through the winter at that.

    Arlan also ordered a squad from the Banner of the Claw to accompany him to Galdo City. They were to assist in delivering Herschel and then return back to Galmora. Although Arlan thought it was unnecessary, it did make for an easier ride.

    Herschel was chained and loaded onto a wagon by the soldiers as many residents paid him no attention. Their hearts and blessings were with their new Lord who was now departing for school. Alongside the residents were all of his friends, his banner, the craftsman, and his maids.

    Arlan bid his farewells and the caravan departed through the west entrance. It would take them only a day¡¯s ride to Galdera since the roads had been vastly improved. Arlan rode Kage while JD also rode his dark stygian. Marie rode a regular horse since dark stygian were rare and difficult to tame.

    The ten soldiers behind Arlan escorted a wagon with Herschel inside. Arlan kept alert throughout the ride to Galdera but he figured no one would try to free Herschel. He was useless to just about anyone except Lord Poma who had already been removed from all power.

    After a day''s ride, they reached Galdera at night and decided they would stop at the Northstar Inn. The same Inn that hosted the Banner of the Claw those many months ago. But as they arrived at the east gate, a familiar old butler and a squad of soldiers stood before them.

    Arlan was in his brown cape and hood so it was a bit harder to tell it was him. The young lion spoke first, ¡°Ah, Ser Trent. It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re well.¡±

    Ser Trent bowed and softly replied, ¡°Baron Arlan Reeve. It¡¯s a pleasure to welcome you as the Lord of Galdera. I see you have many guests, one, in particular, has made a nasty name for himself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m to deliver Herschel Umbridge to Galdo City and have him tried by Count Emile. What brings you to greet us at such a late hour?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to offer the hospitality of the Lord¡¯s Manor. I know you¡¯re one to avoid such luxuries but Count Emile left orders for both me and you to hold Herschel at the Lord¡¯s Manor until you depart in the morning,¡± answered Ser Trent.

    ¡°Alright, show us the way,¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. Right, this way, please. I am still in your debt.¡±

    Arlan and his party stayed at the Lord¡¯s Manor while they maintained a watch over Herschel. Ser Trent¡¯s hospitality was as expected, the food was well made and the rooms were already prepared for Arlan, JD, and Marie. Ser Trent made sure to accommodate Arlan as best he could, this was due to Arlan saving Ser Trent those many months ago.

    The next morning, Arlan and his same party prepared to leave Galdera. Ser Trent and the same guards escorted them out to the west gate and bid them farewell. ¡°Baron Arlan,¡± said Ser Trent, ¡°If ever you need a room, you¡¯re welcome here with open arms.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ser Trent. I will hold you to that if I ever need to,¡± replied Arlan as Ser Trent bowed before the young lion. The party continued onward with no issues. They arrived at the massive and majestic Galdo City. It had been four months since Arlan had come through. To see the city in which he had become a Reeve.

    As they arrived at the East Galdo City gate, Count Emile and his elite guards were awaiting Arlan¡¯s arrival like how Ser Trent did. Count Emile and his wife Countess Vivia ran out to greet their adopted nephew. ¡°My nephew, Arlan, has returned to Galdo City!¡± proclaimed Count Emile with pride, ¡°A banquet will be held in Highmane tonight in your name. Once again, you¡¯ve accomplished so much.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± answered Arlan as he was being smothered by Countess Vivia.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown,¡± observed Countess Vivia, ¡°Have you been eating well out there in Galmora? Do you want me to send you some kitchen staff?¡±

    ¡°No, Auntie, that won¡¯t be necessary. I have been eating well,¡± answered Arlan as Countess Vivia let him go.

    ¡°Arlan!¡± yelled Katalina as she ran over, ¡°Marie! JD! I¡¯ve missed you all so much.¡±

    Katalina embraced all of them tightly and was quite eccentric.

    Arlan caught up in some small talk with Katalina then Marie took over. The two girls were non-stop. JD barely got a hello in. Arlan turned Herschel Umbridge over to  Count Emile¡¯s elite guards. The soldiers Arlan brought with him were given a day in Galdo City and to return to Galmora the next morning. They cheered at Arlan¡¯s generosity.

    Marie left with an escort from her family. She was to spend some time with her mother but would see Arlan at his banquet later that night. Count Emile and Arlan rode a carriage back as a JD escorted Kage along with the other elite guards. Countess Vivia rode in a separate rear carriage with Katalina.

    ¡°Arlan, you grew Galmora into quite the productive town. And you were able to secure a sense of safety from the frontiers. The exports are vastly helping the markets here. The Galdera mines just weren¡¯t enough for the high metal demands. But with Galdera and Galmora supplying the metals, we¡¯re hitting a surplus now. All thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°I only did as I was ordered, Uncle Emile.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest, tonight is your night. Your father will be here for it.¡±

    ¡°My father will be in town?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll arrive before the feast. He¡¯s here for you, we¡¯ve been planning this.¡±

    ¡°All this wasn¡¯t necessary for me.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, your achievements cannot be overlooked. Even though you are adopted, you are now considered the heir to the head of House Reeve. Everything you¡¯ve done so far is beyond the capabilities of anyone else your age. The caliber in which you carry yourself has done nothing but bring honor and pride to House Reeve. You deserved to be thanked. I won¡¯t debate it, Arlan. Your father will also name you officially as the heir to the Head of House Reeve.

    Arlan smiled and simply nodded. It was awkward for him to be celebrated like this but formalities had to be accepted.

    The carriages entered through Highmane¡¯s gates and stopped in the familiar courtyard. After spending four months out in Galmora, Highmane looked just as gargantuan as before. The young lion excused himself and returned to his room. The nostalgia was overwhelming his senses.

    While Arlan looked out his window into the Highmane courtyard, a familiar classy voice echoed, ¡°Ahem, Master Arlan.¡±

    The young lion turned to see Norman with a change of clothes in his hands. Arlan ran over and hugged the head butler for a second. ¡°Norman, it¡¯s been a while,¡± spoke Arlan softly.

    ¡°That it has Master Arlan. I see you''ve been quite busy,¡± replied Norman as he laid the clothes down on the bed.

    ¡°Thanks, Norman. I appreciate everything you¡¯ve always done for me.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to thank me. Pardon me now Master Arlan, I have preparations to oversee for the banquet tonight.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Arlan nodded as Norman bowed and left the room with the same refinement as ever.

    It¡¯s been almost a year and here I stand. Much has happened and I feel like this is the calm before the storm. School and the rebellion.

    Arlan began to change into clothes and they felt very expensive. Perhaps, too expensive. The young lion just accepted that it was for tonight¡¯s formalities. A knock on Arlan¡¯s door repeated twice.

    ¡°Come in,¡± said Arlan as JD opened the door.

    ¡°Your room is insane.¡± shared Arlan¡¯s adjutant knight.

    ¡°I have three other rooms. One in Galmora, one in Auron City, and one in the Lionsheart. I¡¯ve actually never been to my room in Lionsheart.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t.¡± voiced JD sarcastically, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve come to let you know a few things. First, Herschel Umbridge will serve a prison life sentence for crimes against the crown and crimes against the people.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± nodded Arlan.

    ¡°Second, King Richard will be here tonight.¡±

    What the hell? The King is here?!

    ¡°Do you know why?!¡± blurted Arlan as he grabbed JD by the shoulders.

    ¡°Yes, I can tell you if you just let go!¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t figured it out.¡± vented JD, ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done and the reputation you earned, King Richard is measuring you up. He wants to see if you¡¯re fit to marry his daughter, the Princess of Midland.¡±

    This isn¡¯t good, just getting national attention like this could be detrimental.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I should react,¡± said Arlan.

    ¡°You¡¯re not happy?¡± blurted JD.

    Guests from all over Midland started arriving in Galdo City. Security was quadrupled and Highmane was the star of the show. Carriages from the many different houses showed up. Duke Louis was hosting a banquet in honor of his adopted son¡¯s achievements. But no one told Arlan, except JD, that the guestlist included nearly every major House and the Royal Family.

    King Richard and his wife, Queen Margaret were the two most powerful figures that Arlan had ever met. Their daughter, Princess Emmeline, was an only child. For them to have interest in Arlan as a potential candidate to marry their daughter put him on the map for anyone to target him politically.

    This was a major event that could be catastrophic for Arlan¡¯s plans. Having the power of a noble was quite beneficial but dealing with the politics would be a headache. The main hall was large enough to house most of the guests. Since the massive doors remained open, which connected the courtyard and essentially doubled the space.

    Arlan stared out the window from his room as the night settled in. Many nobles and court officials were flooding into Highmane below him. It was only thirty minutes before the young lion had to make his appearance. JD was in the room with him awaiting his friend¡¯s potential execution.

    ¡°I think someone from the enemy side whispered about me to the King,¡± stated Arlan.

    JD didn¡¯t understand, so he asked, ¡°Why would someone from the enemy side do that? Wouldn¡¯t that work in your favor?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Arlan formulated, ¡°I believe this is intentional sabotage. The play is to get them to look at me and use my commoner background to disqualify me but put me under the scrutiny of the entire kingdom. I wouldn¡¯t be able to access my spy network.¡±

    ¡°You really think that¡¯s a possibility?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not entirely sure of the theory just yet but there¡¯s a strong chance.¡±

    ¡°Or you could actually just be considered to be king material. I see it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, JD. But it¡¯s not whether or not I can do it, it¡¯s more so¡­ I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Is it because of your secret you told me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to at least attempt to find a way home. If I were crowned King of Midland, I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to do that.¡±

    As the two went back and forth, Norman knocked on the door and said, ¡°Master Arlan, there are about five minutes left before you¡¯re expected. Please be punctual. We do not want to keep King Richard waiting.¡±

    Arlan pinned his lion¡¯s sigil on his collar and got ready to head down. A few different thoughts went through his mind and he was able to play multiple scenarios. JD put his hand on Arlan¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him, ¡°No matter what, I got your back.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, JD. Let¡¯s head down and see how this unfolds.¡±

    The entirety of Midland¡¯s top one percent was here in Highmane. Carriage after carriage arrived. There were five times the amount of servants, maids, and guards. Musical performers littered the courtyard entertaining the guests. Arlan¡¯s father spared no expenses.

    Arlan and JD made their way down but before they reached the reception, Duke Louis intercepted Arlan with a bear-like hug. ¡°My boy!¡± announced Duke Louis as he put his son down.

    ¡°Father, it''s good to see you. You didn¡¯t have to go through all this for me.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, you¡¯ve shown time and time again that you¡¯re quite talented. Not only that but you¡¯ve even caught the attention of King Richard. He may be interested in having you marry his daughter, the crown princess. Now wouldn¡¯t that be something?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if putting me in the spotlight like this would help. I¡¯m trying to be a bit more discreet.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying but the benefits would outweigh the cons. And this isn¡¯t just my parental bias saying this but I think you¡¯d make the best King among all the other boys your age.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t really confirm nor deny since I don¡¯t really know any of them.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, just be your normal self and there is no pressure to succeed. If King Richard decides that you¡¯re not fit for his daughter, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, maybe I¡¯ll just follow your lead.¡±

    ¡°Ahah, that¡¯s my boy. You know how to fight with a sword, but do you know how to fight with words? They¡¯re all like a pack of rabid wolves waiting for you to show weakness and then they pounce. Stand tall and show no weakness.¡±

    Arlan was dressed in a red and black tunic that was made from treemoth silk. His mithril longsword at this side and white gloves on both hands. The outfit was chosen to stand out.

    Duke Louis sent JD off to assist Lord Commander Jermaine with security. It was just father and son now. They stepped forth to the main entrance and the announcer knew what to do. As if on cue, Duke Louis and Arlan stepped forth as their name was called, ¡°Now arriving, Duke Louis Reeve, the Protector of the Northeastern Region, the Marshal of the Northern Armies, Head of House Reeve, and the Lord of Lionsheart. Also arriving is Baron Arlan Reeve, the eldest son of Duke Louis Reeve, Captain in the Midland Army¡¯s Northern Corps, Lancel¡¯s First-Year Rank One Student, and Lord of Galmora.¡±

    After the announcer finished, the hall erupted into applause. Both Arlan and his father bowed before the crowd and made their way in. Of course, other announcements would go all throughout the night for the other VIPs. But to the wolves, Arlan¡¯s arrival was a dinner bell ringing for them to bare their fangs.

    Duke Louis went on to talk with the other Dukes while Arlan barely made it to a servant who was holding an appetizer plate. Two older girls immediately introduced themselves to Arlan. They likely heard the rumor that he was to be announced tonight as the heir of House Reeve. Meaning he would become the Head of House Reeve once Duke Louis decides it.

    As the two girls bragged about themselves, Arlan lost his interest and another noble girl appeared from nowhere. She wasn¡¯t as confident as the other two. She was likely forced to talk to Arlan by her parents.

    The young lion tried his best to keep up with the conversations but before he knew it, Arlan was surrounded by six different girls vying for his attention. The young lion felt more danger being surrounded by these six girls than a pack of orcs.

    The young lion excused himself as he tried to retreat to a servant holding wine glasses. But he only made it halfway before he was stopped by an older gentleman with blue hair. ¡°Arlan, I see you''re quite the popular young man among the ladies.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess you can say that. I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met. Baron Arlan Reeve.¡± Arlan introduced himself while bowing before the gentlemen.

    ¡°Duke Osmund Kaiser. Please, just call me Osmo.¡±

    The Duke of House Kaiser is talking to me? He¡¯s the only Duke I know of that is a part of this rebellion officially.

    ¡°An honor, Osmo. House Kaiser is the strongest in Midland.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, it is but what makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°In terms of court influence, military power, and strong economics.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a sharp one Arlan. I guess those achievements aren¡¯t made up, are they?¡±

    ¡°No, Osmo, I¡¯m afraid not.¡±

    Arlan could feel a heavy pressure radiating from Osmo. The young lion assumed that Osmo had already figured out House Reeve¡¯s allegiance. Which House Reeve would oppose House Kaiser in the inevitable war.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite marvelous. I¡¯ve heard about your achievements and truthfully, I was baffled. I¡¯d assume it was all made up. After meeting you though, I don¡¯t think they are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Osmo. Your words are too kind,¡± said Arlan.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame Louis got to you first. You would¡¯ve made you a fine Kaiser. Enjoy the rest of the night.¡± stated Osmo as he walked away to engage with another court official.

    Duke Osmund didn¡¯t strike me as a bad guy. I guess I¡¯d have to wait to see his true colors.

    After Arlan¡¯s encounter with Duke Osmund, the young lion was only alone for five seconds before he was barraged by another group of nobles looking to dig their fangs in him. Arlan tried his best to be courteous and give them all responses but this was too much for the veteran soldier.

    Arlan¡¯s patience was wearing thin. Katalina suddenly appeared and said, ¡°Oh, Arlan! There you are. My father asked me to bring you to him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Uncle Emile?¡± said Arlan slyly, ¡°Would you excuse me, ladies?¡±

    Katalina brought Arlan to the side of the hall where they were a bit more obscure from the crowds. ¡°Thanks, Kat,¡± whispered Arlan.

    ¡°Of course. I was once like you, drowning in the sea of cretins. But I¡¯ve learned to hold my own.¡±

    ¡°Any advice?¡±

    ¡°Pick what you want to answer and say it slowly. They¡¯ll attune to your pace.¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve dealt with many cretins.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been through many balls, ceremonies, banquets, birthdays, and weddings. I think I know a thing or two.¡±

    Arlan and Katalina enjoyed a few more minutes of sarcastic humor until Arlan¡¯s father reclaimed him to the center of the room while holding a wine glass. Duke Louis¡¯ presence silenced the entire hall. Then he announced, ¡°Good evening everyone! Welcome to Highmane. I¡¯d like to express my gratitude toward my brother for hosting such a grand and magnificent celebration.¡±

    Count Emile raised his toast with a smile and said, ¡°Of course, Louis.¡±

    Duke Louis continued, ¡°Next, I¡¯d like to thank you all for coming here tonight. This celebration here is to honor my son. At the humble age of fourteen, soon fifteen. He has more battle accolades than most. He has taken lordship of a frontier town and developed it well. He has decisively stopped an entire army of goblins with just his banner. And may I add he¡¯s Lancel High Academy¡¯s rank one student of the first-years.¡±

    Applause took over. Arlan didn¡¯t feel embarrassed despite having the entire kingdom¡¯s court and nobility here. The young lion simply smiled and stood his ground.

    Duke Louis added even more, ¡°My son has proven himself worthy. And after receiving counsel from two beloved brothers. I¡¯ve decided to name Arlan Reeve as the Heir of House Reeve!¡±

    More applause and cheers exploded throughout the hall. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Arlan. Those who knew already would be even bolder while those who didn¡¯t know were now going to be persistent. The young lion¡¯s father turned to him and said, ¡°My boy, address the people before you.¡±

    Arlan nodded, ¡°Thank you, everyone, for coming here tonight. I am undeserving of your praise. I feel as though my duties are not finished. I wish to bring peace and prosperity to Midland. Please enjoy your night with that in mind.¡±

    Another round of applause broke out. Right as Arlan was going to step away, everyone went silent and knelt. Arlan followed suit as he figured out why.

    A majestic presence had invaded the hall. This presence was similar to Duke Louis. The heavy steps grew louder and louder. An assertive and deep voice echoed, ¡°Please rise! I am here to celebrate Arlan¡¯s achievements.¡±

    Everyone rose to see King Richard and Queen Margaret arriving with two Sentinels and the Royal Court Archmage. The King of Midland took smooth strides toward Arlan and his father. King Richard greeted, ¡°My dear friend Louis!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± replied Duke Louis as he and his son bowed.

    ¡°Rise, Louis. I¡¯m here to meet your talented son you¡¯ve kept hidden away,¡± said King Richard as Duke Louis stepped aside, leaving Arlan by himself before the King. Arlan held his posture and simply stared right back at the King. Everyone in the hall observed the interaction. They knew that this moment could change the course of  Midland.

    After a few seconds of silence, the King finally spoke, ¡°Baron Arlan Reeve, you¡¯re not nervous nor do you display an ounce of fear. Even before the King of Midland, you keep your bearings. Remarkable, especially for a young boy like yourself. How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I am fourteen. I will turn fifteen in four months,¡± answered Arlan, confidently.

    ¡°At the age of Fourteen, you¡¯ve already accomplished more than most standing in this room. To think, such a talented young boy has come from Midland. We will continue this conversation later. I wish to speak with you before the night¡¯s end. Please, everyone, continue with the celebration!¡±

    As commanded by their king, the feast continued on with laughter, cheers, talks, and music. King Richard and his party sat at the head table where Duke Louis was normally seated. Of course, Duke Louis, Count Emile, and Count Daxton joined them. It was the first time Arlan had seen Count Daxton in person. Arlan had only seen him from the paintings.

    Arlan decided it was time to take a breather from the party and he retreated to the second-floor balcony. There were only a handful of guests enjoying the more quiet atmosphere. Of course, they noticed the young lion but decided not to bother him as they could tell he just wanted some silence.

    The cloudless starry night was occupied by hundreds of stars. All of whom paled in comparison to the two moons that ruled over the night sky. One moon was a quarter of the size of its spherical sister. The larger lunar goddess held it¡¯s sister moon close on this evening. Arlan admired how bright the night skies were in this world due to the lack of light pollution.

    Elegant views like this weren¡¯t possible on Terra, the birth of technology had its virtues and its evils.

    The young lion stood at the edge of the wide balcony. He leaned forth against the short taffrail and admired the view. His mind flooded with memories of his time on Althea. He remembered the gentle love and motherly care that Miss Petrah showed. Then the friendships he formed with the other orphans decorated his mind.

    The memory of being adopted into the Reeve¡¯s family played after. Duke Louis showed Arlan what a father¡¯s undying love was willing to do. The invaluable lessons were passed onto him by Count Emile¡¯s wisdom. The hardships of battle endured by Arlan and his banner reminded him of the brotherhood he once had before.

    The peaceful moments he enjoyed with his close friends echoed in his heart. Arlan saw each of their smiles, one by one. He saw JD, Chrysta, Wren, and Noah. Then Katalina and Marie appeared before Tebald and Nicolas strolled through shortly after. With their arms over each other, Erin, Trent, Dimitri, and Lem all smiled with admiration at him.

    Arlan¡¯s heart fluttered when an ashen-haired girl with ruby eyes manifested in his mind. He knew who she was. Arlan was bewitched by the intense passion shown through her eyes and swordsmanship. His heart elevated to heights beyond when he remembered the last kiss they shared.

    The memory was interrupted by a pair of gentle hands that reached out from behind him and covered his eyes. While reminiscing, Arlan had unconsciously let his guard down. A soft voice came from behind him, ¡°I never thought I could sneak up on you like this. Did you get complacent in Galmora?¡±

    ¡°No, I knew it was you and let you come up.¡± lied Arlan as he turned to face the girl before him. It was Iris. She stood before him in a beautiful lavender dress. Her snow-white hair was tied up into an intricate bun. Arlan stared into her scarlet eyes and said, ¡°I was just thinking of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a figment of your imagination.¡± smiled Iris as she leaned into Arlan.

    Arlan accepted Iris into his arms and commented, ¡°You never appeared during the four months I thought of you.¡±

    ¡°It was to make this moment that much better,¡± stated Iris as she listened to Arlan¡¯s heart beating.

    ¡°I figured you would be here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Nothing ever gets past Arlan Reeve. There were too many others around before.¡±

    ¡°So you saw who was here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, King Richard Avens. He seemed quite interested in you. Rumor has it that Arlan Reeve might be chosen to marry Princess Emmeline Avens.¡±

    ¡°Even if he chose me, I¡¯m going to refuse.¡±

    Iris let go of Arlan to check his eyes for conviction and asked, ¡°You would turn down being King of Midland? Why?¡±

    ¡°The weight of the crown would be too heavy,¡± answered Arlan.

    Before they could continue their conversation, JD appeared. Arlan¡¯s adjutant knight figured out who Iris was shortly after arriving. Katalina had told JD about Iris and her relationship with Arlan.

    JD saluted and announced, ¡°Milord, you¡¯ve been summoned to the council room by Duke Louis.¡±

    Before Arlan left, he whispered his love to Iris.

    Iris mouthed the same affectionate words back. Then the young lion accepted the summon by following his knight into the halls of Highmane, leaving Iris on the balcony alone. Her red eyes were now fixated on the same sky that the person she loved had once admired.

    Arlan and JD turned into the hallway where the council room was located. Two Sentinels were standing guard outside the door, the same ones who were with King Richard. Arlan remembered his uncle Emile mentioning the mysterious warriors.

    Sentinels are knights who mastered a special shield fighting style. Distinguished knights chosen by the mysterious Praetorian Order would undergo intense training and then be put through dangerous trials. Any knight who survived the trials would have their core linked to a colossal enchanted shield called an Aegis Armum.

    Only the Praetorian order could create these unique shields which were forged from rare adamantite ingots. Although each Aegis Armum forged was slightly unique, they were all massive rectangular tower shields. The ancient shields spanned up to one and a quarter meters wide with height dimensions of two and a half meters. Sentinels could manipulate the dimensions of their Aegis Armum down to a third of its original size for combat purposes or to allow them to wear the shield on their backs.

    Since a Sentinel¡¯s core was connected to the shield, its defensive properties were linked to the core¡¯s essence capacity. They were indestructible and weighed a hefty one ton. But if the Sentinel channeled essence into their bound shield, it would allow them to wield the Aegis Armum like a paperweight.

    With the link to the shield, Sentinels can manipulate their shields from a limited range with telekinesis. Sentinels have been seen to throw their shield at impossible trajectories to strike an enemy or to protect an ally. Afterward, the shield could be commanded to return to its owner.

    Sentinels were given the freedom to choose their own paths as long as that path required the usage of their Aegis Armum. So naturally, most became royal guards to kings or other highly important figures. Some chose to enlist as high-ranked military officers in different countries. Records even showed two Sentinels becoming S-rank adventurers. Finally, if a Sentinel dies, their Aegis Armum will disintegrate completely. A proper burial is to be performed at the Praetorian Order¡¯s citadel.

    Back at the hall, the young lion used his [Battle Trance] to measure each Sentinel. They both held fifth-tier yellow cores with a unique red mana lane linking their cores to the shields on their backs. They were so strong that even Arlan wasn¡¯t sure if he could win a fight against one.

    The young lion decided it was pointless to think of such a scenario at the time and returned to the matter at hand. Arlan motioned for JD to stay at the end of the hall while he approached the two Sentinels guarding the door. The stoic warriors nodded in approval at Arlan showing him that they were expecting him.

    Arlan knocked on the door twice and it swung open inside. Duke Louis had opened the door and saw his son standing before him. The Head of House Reeve said, ¡°Arlan, you¡¯re here! King Richard is inside. He¡¯s requested to speak to you privately. I trust you¡¯ll conduct yourself properly as a Baron from House Reeve. I will be returning to the party. Find me after.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father. I will make you proud.¡± replied Arlan as he bowed and entered the council room where his uncle had taught him lessons in. Inside sat the King of Midland at a long oval mahogany table. With fearless confidence, Arlan stood before his King and bowed once more while announcing his arrival, ¡°Your Grace, I have answered your request for a summon. How may I serve you, my great king?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you from your own party,¡± said King Richard, sincerely.

    ¡°My king, I am honored by your consideration but I actually do not enjoy such large festivities. So your summon came as a blessing, Your Grace,¡± stated Arlan with a hint of sarcasm.

    King Richard let out a laugh and continued, ¡°I summoned you here because I  wanted to speak to you without the eyes and ears of the entire kingdom. I want to meet the real Arlan Reeve because down there, you wear an obvious facade to keep up the theatrics for others. So speak frankly now or I¡¯ll be quite displeased. Have a seat there.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Your Grace,¡± noted Arlan as he sat at the table opposite King Richard.

    ¡°I¡¯m told by Louis that you¡¯re a commoner by birth? And that you don¡¯t remember your past or where you were born?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I am a lowborn and was dropped off at the orphanage when I was twelve with no memory of who I was or how I got there. The only item in my possession was this necklace with a small bronze compass with my name inscribed inside,¡± said Arlan as he held the compass up from his collar.

    King Richard studied the compass necklace for several seconds before he finally said, ¡°The design of the compass isn¡¯t from any bordering country. It could be from one of the small distant kingdoms far west of Midland. That region is always in constant warfare. When I was crowned King of Midland at the age of sixteen, there were twenty small kingdoms far west. Forty years later, there are only six kingdoms left. You¡¯re probably from one of those kingdoms that have fallen. Would that change how you feel about Midland?¡±

    Arlan pondered for a moment, he never thought that he could be from a distant kingdom that was destroyed but this was still an uncertainty.

    I wonder if I should one day venture out west in search of who I am? I¡¯ll have to think about that later. I need to honestly answer King Richard¡¯s question.

    After gathering his thoughts, the young lion answered his king, ¡°My liege, nothing will change. My current family took me in as one of their own despite my being lowborn. In order for me to return that kindness, I plan to protect their way of life by defending this nation with all my strength. Midland is my home as much as it¡¯s your kingdom, Your Grace.¡±

    King Richard smiled and continued, ¡°Nothing is more important than one¡¯s love for his own family. Now I understand what drove you to accomplish such amazing feats before. And what will drive you to accomplish even more. I¡¯m willing to bet your father had already told you why I wish to meet you. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, it is true. My father had already informed me of your consideration to have me marry Princess Emmeline.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand what would become of you if I decided that?¡±

    ¡°I would be next in line to be King after you. The Avens royal family would start a new lineage of Aven-Reeve. Are my assumptions correct, Your Grace?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you assumed correctly. Your mind is sharp, a fitting attribute of a strong monarch.¡± King Richard teased Arlan, ¡°Finally, how did you become so strong? I want you to answer truthfully, Arlan. I won¡¯t accept that you were born this way as an answer.¡±

    Is it safe to tell him? I guess I have no choice. House Reeve does support the crown anyway.

    ¡°My king, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d be able to accept my ridiculous answer.¡±

    ¡°As a king, I¡¯ve seen many strange things throughout my life. You have my word that I will listen honestly.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ I¡¯m actually not from this world of Althea. I¡¯m from another world called Terra.¡±

    King Richard nodded and showed no reaction to Arlan¡¯s revelation, he simply said, ¡°Elaborate for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace. On Terra, I was raised as a child soldier and knew nothing but war. I fought battles for three years short of two decades. One day, I awakened here in Althea and I had the same capacity in my core as I had in my previous world.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll think I¡¯m lying or if he¡¯ll actually believe this ridiculous answer. I¡¯m risking my own head here.

    King Richard folded his arms and stared intently at Arlan to see if there were any telegraphs of dishonesty. After fifteen long seconds, King Richard said, ¡°I believe you and if it weren¡¯t for your accomplishments and ridiculous strength, I would doubt your story. Have you told anyone else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only told Lady Dafni and my adjutant knight, Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t told your father. Lady Dafni is an Archmage who is loyal to Midland and can be trusted but can you vouch for your knight?¡±

    ¡°I trust my adjutant knight with my life. As for my father, I had planned to tell him when I felt it was appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Now that I know, you should inform your father before you depart for Lancel High Academy. This is a royal command.¡±

    ¡°By your command, my king.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else regarding this matter?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, during an investigation of Galdera, I battled a demon that called me, ¡®The Ashra¡¯ and I only have a small idea of what that title is.¡±

    King Richard''s eyes widened and his expression remained blank for several seconds before he collected himself again. The King of Midland responded, ¡°Arlan, you weren¡¯t brought here three years ago. You were brought here three thousand years ago.¡±

    What the hell?!

    Arlan this time was a bit shaken and asked, ¡°Your Grace, please excuse my insolence, but how do you know that?¡±

    King Richard reaffirmed Arlan, ¡°Do not fret, boy. I understand how inconceivable this is so allow me to explain. Demons can read everything in your soul with just a glance. They are also too prideful to address anyone with such an important title. So I dare not question that you are the Ashra.

    ¡°Three thousand years ago in the underworld, the demons all wanted to conquer and enslave all of Althea, who were too busy fighting amongst themselves at the time. Despite the wars, most of Althea formed an alliance against the inevitable demon invasion. The demons knew they would lose against such a unified front and were relying on Althea to remain divided.

    ¡°So the demons offered a deal with an Elder God, Avollan. They asked for the power to defeat all of their enemies and in return, offered Avollan the body of their strongest demon. Since any of the five Elder Gods would lose their powers and immortality if they stepped on Althea in their corporeal forms. This was an attractive deal for any Elder God so Avollan gladly accepted.

    ¡°The demons were given a ritual to follow to summon a powerful weapon while Avollan inhibited the strongest vessel he could find. What the demons expected was power or a weapon they could wield but instead, they summoned a warrior in black and red armor from another world. The demons worshiped this warrior and called him the Ashra. You are that warrior, Arlan.¡±

    How is this possible? Three thousand years ago? That would mean everyone I knew on Terra is gone and there is nothing for me to return to.

    Arlan nodded as a small tear slid down his left cheek. The idea that everyone he once knew could already be dead. The Te¡¯Vau, the regiment he commanded, was the only family he knew. All two thousand of his soldiers were his brothers and sisters.

    King Richard saw the fearless Arlan was now fighting to keep his tears at bay. But King Richard knew Arlan was strong enough to handle it. Arlan had to be for he was the Ashra after all. The King of Midland asked, ¡°Arlan, you need to know the rest. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my king.¡± Arlan acknowledged immediately after swallowing his sorrow.

    King Richard continued, ¡°The demons thought the Ashra would help them with their plans for invasion. But instead, the Ashra proposed that the demons peacefully coexist on Althea. Since Avollan never desired to fight for control of Althea, Avollan agreed and supported the proposal of peace.

    ¡°The demons were evenly split on the proposal. The Ashra, Avollan, and half the demons formed the First Dominion. The other half of the demons who still wanted to invade were led by a powerful demon named Malum, and together they formed the Incarnate.

    ¡°The First Dominion fought the Incarnate in the Underworld for a millennium. When the Incarnate was on its heels in a final battle, Malum unleashed the Dark Void causing massive rifts to open in both the underworld and on Althea.

    ¡°The royal records stop there. No one knows what¡¯s happened since then, but if you¡¯re the Ashra and you don¡¯t remember any of this. It means you were killed and somehow your soul and core inhabited this body as Avollan did.¡±

    With everything, he¡¯s told me¡­ I have no doubts but only a fleeting feeling of familiarity. And I was somehow¡­ killed once?

    After taking in everything that King Richard shared, Arlan responded, ¡°Your Grace, thank you for taking your time to share with me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Arlan. Ashra or not, this doesn¡¯t disqualify you from being considered for the throne. If anything, being the Ashra only furthers my interest in you. That¡¯s enough for tonight, we will meet again at the Tetrasan Tournament. Until then, I will now take my leave. Remember to tell your father.¡±

    Arlan rose from his seat and bowed before his king and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡±

    King Richard got up from his seat and left the room while Arlan maintained his bow. The young lion was completely stunned at the revelation before him. He had no idea how complicated his arrival to Althea could be.

    Arlan left the council room and rejoined his father in the main hall below. The banquet continued on and Arlan had a chance to catch up with Marie, Katalina, and JD. While the young lion tried enjoying himself, he couldn¡¯t help but think of everything that King Richard had said.

    The uncle that Arlan had yet to meet, finally met his nephew. Count Daxton reached out his hand and said, ¡°You must be Arlan, my new nephew.¡±

    Arlan returned the handshake and said, ¡°And you must be Uncle Daxton. I¡¯m glad to have finally met you. It seems we¡¯re both quite busy these days.¡±

    ¡°So we both know the importance of our duties. I¡¯ve heard of your ability to command, fight, and win battles. It¡¯s impressive for someone so young as yourself.¡±

    I may be thousands of years old.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Daxton.¡±

    Arlan continued to talk with Count Daxton until he was taken away by Duke Louis to a private room to discuss what King Richard had said. The young lion laid everything out to his adopted father. He told his father about his otherworldly secret, the Ashra, and how the king was still interested in having Arlan marry the crown princess.

    Duke Louis had to ask Arlan to repeat everything again. His adopted father had trouble soaking in everything Arlan had told him. It took an hour of explaining before Duke Louis finally understood. Duke Louis commented, ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of your past. I only care that you¡¯ll always and forever be my son. Continue making me proud, my boy.¡±

    After another hour of the banquet, Arlan decided it was time to retreat to his room. The young lion lay on his bed. So many thoughts rummaged their way around his mind as he slowly surrendered his consciousness over to a deep slumber.

 Chapter 23

    It was the first week of the spring season. Arlan, Marie, and Katalina returned to the Reeve¡¯s Manor in Auron City. They were escorted by JD and the same nine Heracul Knights from before. Since Jocko was back in Galmora, JD was appointed to overlook the security detail of the Reeve¡¯s Manor.

    Arlan had noticed his core had improved to a fifth-tier orange core. His mana lanes were routing much more efficiently. But Arlan was still perplexed on how he could awaken his power of the Ashra.

    They had arrived a day before their classes would resume. It was three past noon and Arlan was in his room going over his preparations to start his class the next day. All four of Arlan¡¯s maids had already arrived a few days prior. They assisted the young lion with unpacking his belongings once again.

    Arlan decided it was time to go see Jovann at the Eastvale Trade Company Office. So he changed into his commoner brown cape outfit and he had JD do the same. The pair left through the Reeve¡¯s Manor gate and disappeared among the many residents going about their days.

    The familiar Auron City streets were much more crowded than Galmora. A town was only a fraction of what a bustling city metropolis is. Arlan and JD made their way to the market district which took them fifteen minutes. Auron City¡¯s markets were the main driving force of its economy.

    Arlan led JD to the Eastvale Trade Company¡¯s office which was just on the edge of the market district. A warehouse connected to a quaint office building that was formerly a tavern was the extent of what Arlan had the Eastvale Trade Company.

    Arlan opened the door to the office building and inside revealed multiple clerks processing their inventory before them. Arlan and JD marched past the main room and up the stairs. Since it was an old tavern that they converted, the extra rooms on the second floor served as offices for more senior members.

    The young lion and his knight walked all the way down the hall to Jovann¡¯s office and knocked on the door. Jovann¡¯s voice could barely be heard through the door, ¡°Come in.¡±

    When the door swung open to reveal Arlan, Jovann smiled and pointed at the chairs. The two visitors sat on the chairs opposite Jovann¡¯s desk. Piles of papers littered the room. Arlan knew that business would pick up during the spring season.

    Jovann confidently said, ¡°I was expecting you any day now. We managed to secure some intel reports you may want to read. As for operations, you can see that we¡¯ve been growing quite a bit and I¡¯m trying my best to meet the growth.¡±

    ¡°Good work, Jovann.¡± replied Arlan, ¡°This is JD, my adjutant knight. We just arrived earlier today. I came so I can gather the intel personally and I¡¯d like the Eastvale Trade Company to start a new division.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± declared Jovann.

    ¡°I¡¯ve contracted a master rogue to train a clandestine division for the Eastvale Trade Company. You¡¯ll thoroughly screen every recruit and the master rogue will train them into proper agents.¡±

    ¡°I figured you would eventually want something like this. I¡¯ve already prepared a batch of recruits that are currently working as clerks and warehouse hands. They¡¯re all between the ages of seventeen and nineteen. Both girls and guys alike. They¡¯re all orphans with no family ties.¡±

    Wow, this is a nice surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite impressed, Jovann. You¡¯ve taken the initiative, it¡¯s something I value deeply.¡±

    ¡°After what you¡¯ve done for Onas and me, this is just the beginning. I¡¯ll continue to meet or exceed your expectations. By the way, what will be the division name?¡±

    I didn¡¯t even think of a name yet.

    ¡°The clandestine division will be known as the ¡®Umbras.¡¯¡±

    ¡°You got it, boss. I¡¯ll handle the logistics. The first four Umbras will be ready for orders in a month.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Treat yourself, Onas, and the rest of the employees to an excellent meal tonight,¡± ordered Arlan as he left thirty silver coins on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure we¡¯ll spend it all.¡±

    Arlan departed from the company headquarters with several scrolls in his bag. JD followed his lord while maintaining his awareness of any threats or followers. Arlan felt it unnecessary though since his [Battle Trance] was now always active. The essence drained to maintain the ability wasn¡¯t more than the essence he regained. This allowed Arlan to maintain the ability indefinitely.

    The sun had started to set over Auron City signaling the nightlife to begin. The pair continued through the market district unnoticed as many adventurers and other travelers wore similar brown capes.

    Arlan knew he could traverse the streets easily in this outfit without drawing any attention. As long as he wore the cloth face wrap and kept his lion sigil hidden, no one could tell it was him. The same applied to JD.

    The young lion and his adjutant knight were returning to the Reeve¡¯s Manor by using a different route in order to throw off any unwelcome followers. They moved through another section of the market district that was filled with antique shops.

    Upon their return, the Heracul Knights immediately allowed them entry as if they were servants coming for their night shift. The pair returned to Arlan¡¯s room in order to read over the intel reports. They discussed through the evening and lost track of time. Jeanette knocked on the door and announced, ¡°Young Master, dinner will now be served in the dining hall. Do you wish to have dinner in your room?¡±

    ¡°No, Jeanette,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°We¡¯ll come down now.¡±

    Both of the young men immediately left for the dinner service. A savory aroma lured them in, teasing their appetites. Upon entry into the dining hall, Marie and Katalina had already started. JD and Arlan sat at the table and the maids laid out plates before them.

    Ever since JD finished the Knight¡¯s Academy, he had been accompanying Arlan on his missions. With his adjutant knight by his side, Arlan felt less lonely. He now had his most trusted friend and a capable ally with him wherever he went. Since JD knew of Arlan¡¯s secret, the bond between them strengthened.

    Katalina inquired, ¡°Where did you two go?¡±

    ¡°I tended to some business,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°It had to do with the supplies regarding my fief.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been so dedicated to your duties,¡± stated Katalina proudly.

    ¡°The Tetrasan Tournament is soon,¡± added Marie, ¡°Arlan, are you planning to enter?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°but the Headmistress will likely force me to.¡±

    Marie continued, ¡°Well you are the next strongest student next to Hector. It¡¯s natural that the Headmistress wants the best of Lancel High Academy to participate.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Arlan assured Marie.

    They continued on with more small talk throughout the dinner but retired to their bedrooms for the night. JD continued on with his duties as Arlan''s Adjutant Knight while Arlan finished going over his intel reports from Jovann. The night ended uneventfully.

    The next morning, Arlan, Marie, and Katalina were back at Lancel High Academy. Many students were all exchanging stories of their winter break and were glad to be back at their school. The atmosphere was much more united than it had been four months ago. The efforts to equalize the treatment of commoner students and nobles helped create a much more welcoming environment.

    Arlan met with Tebald in their dorm room and exchanged a quick greeting before they headed to their classes. The young lion noticed students handing out brochures regarding the Tetrasan Tournament.

    As usual, the morning classes didn¡¯t interest Arlan and he zoned out of each class until the afternoon lunch break. Arlan entered the dining hall and met with Iris and Tebald. They were joined by Katalina and Marie shortly after. The reunion of friends was short-lived by a staff aide delivering a summon to Arlan.

    The Headmistress summoned Arlan and he was to be excused from his swordsmanship class with Instructor Dink. As the young lion entered the same private classroom that he had studied during his first semester, the Headmistress was already waiting for him there.

    ¡°Come, sit,¡± directed the Headmistress, ¡°I¡¯ve received the most peculiar letter last night.¡±

    Arlan sat opposite the Headmistress and said, ¡°And may I ask what the letter has to do with me?¡±

    ¡°This letter was sent by King Richard himself. It was enchanted to burn after I read it. You told the King about your past and now he wants me to ¡®persuade¡¯ you to join the Tetrasan Tournament.¡±

    ¡°I can explain-¡±

    ¡°No explanation is necessary, you will join the tournament but that¡¯s not the only reason why I¡¯ve called you here.¡±

    ¡°Headmistress?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve summoned you here because I¡¯ve discovered something from the Grand Archives in Oreta during my visit. A story tucked away regarding the Ashra, I believe we can use it to awaken your powers.¡±

    Really now?

    ¡°Lady Dafni, how are you sure it will work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We just have to hope it does.¡±

    A few weeks went by and Iris noticed Arlan was never at the swordsmanship class they shared. Whenever he showed up to the dining hall, he was already exhausted from his sessions with the Headmistress. His entire schedule had been dedicated to preparing for the tournament. But he assured her it was necessary. Their sparring sessions continued despite Arlan¡¯s fatigued state.

    The Tetrasan Tournament was now only two days away. The tournament was hosted by Auron City this year and would rotate between the four different school cities. The tournament was a Midland tradition that the kingdom celebrated.

    All four of the prestigious academies would send three of their best students, each from a different year to compete. Normally, the brackets would be separated but this year, winners of each bracket would face off against each other in an exhibition match.

    The politics behind the Tetrasan Tournament were more important than the tournament itself. The seven great houses would use this as an opportunity to show off their youths as a show of power. The Midland Royal Court would also recognize the participants and scout them for military or court positions.

    The three students from Lancel were third-year Hector Hawkwell, second-year Nicolas Stonemar, and first-year Arlan Reeve. The entire school felt confident that they¡¯d win with such an impressive roster. Even Godbert cheered for Arlan. Godbert knew that if Arlan beat a strong opponent from another school, then his defeat would be forgiven, and cheering for Arlan could net him some respect back.

    Auron City was packed more than usual in preparations for the tournament. The Lansleys erected temporary camps outside the city limits for the extra merchants, workers, and soldiers necessary for the event.

    Arlan divided his time between training under the Headmistress and sending out his own letters, orders, and instructions to Jovann and Galmora. The young lion was able to keep up with training his banner, the development of Galmora, growing his trade company, and training his body.

    It was the fifth of the seven days in the week. Arlan would normally still be on campus until the sixth day when he was able to return home if he wanted but he requested the day off from the Headmistress and was given special permission to do as he needed for the next two days.

    Arlan was on his way to Alcazar, the Lansley¡¯s castle overseeing Auron City. It held luxury in mind more than defenses but it would still be a tough shell to crack due to the massive lake that it was built on. There were only two white marble stone bridges that connected to the fortress. Arlan was in a carriage on the west bridge while the east bridge was in his sights.

    While on his dark stygian, JD was leading the security detail that escorted the young lion. The security detail consisted of four mounted Heracul Knights and two servant drivers. Duke Louis arranged for Arlan to meet with the Duke of House Lansley, who requested to meet with Arlan.

    The Reeve carriage was allowed through by the guards and continued through the courtyard until it stopped at the front steps of the main hall. A servant driver opened the door for his lord and Arlan emerged from the cabin. The young lion wore the same expensive outfit as the one from the night of his celebration. Arlan figured it was important to dress nicely for the richest House of Midland.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    It was important to leave a good first impression to build rapport with the Lansleys. The alliance between House Reeve and House Lansley was the main driving force in keeping the rebellion from emerging. King Richard¡¯s influence at court was waning due to the faction led by Duke Osmund Kaiser. So having the Lansleys support the Reeves was the most important variable.

    Arlan was escorted through the giant double doors into the main hall. An extremely long and wide red carpet paved the way toward the audience chamber within the main hall. Elite guards with halberds and golden armor lined each side. As much as power garnered money, money can also buy power.

    A thin black-haired nobleman sat on a golden throne at the end of the red carpet road. He was as old as Duke Louis but was much frailer. He stood up and welcomed his guest, ¡°Your reputation precedes you, Baron Arlan Reeve.¡±

    Arlan and his party knelt while Arlan replied, ¡°I have arrived at your request, Duke Frank Lansley. Your castle is the most beautiful bastion I¡¯ve set foot in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Alcazar is my greatest work yet. Please rise,¡± commanded Duke Frank as Arlan and his party rose to their feet, ¡°I see you¡¯ve been attending my prestigious academy. It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯ve been too busy to meet until now. When your father came to see me before winter, he spoke highly of you.¡±

    ¡°Duke Frank, I am undeserving of your praise and my father¡¯s praise.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, don¡¯t be so humble around me, boy. I won¡¯t tolerate it.¡±

    ¡°I apologize,¡± said Arlan as he quickly bowed.

    Duke Frank waltzed forward from his golden chair and stood before Arlan to say, ¡°Young lion, I¡¯ve summoned you today to discuss an important matter regarding the Tetrasan Tournament. Everyone except Baron Arlan, leave the hall now.¡±

    On cue with Duke Frank¡¯s commands, everyone left the hall. Not even any of the elite guards remained. It was just Arlan and Duke Frank.

    I can¡¯t get a read on what he wants from me. Duke Frank is a close friend of my father but I should still proceed with caution.

    Duke Frank broke the silence, ¡°Arlan, this enchanted ring I¡¯m wearing allows me to keep our voices between us. Even if someone in this hall was standing right next to us, they wouldn¡¯t hear us scream.¡±

    That enchantment is insanely powerful. I¡¯ve never seen such an artifact. Even my [Battle Trance] is seeing a mana presence that¡¯s stronger than Lady Dafni within that ring alone. It has to be at least a sixth-tier mana enchantment.

    ¡°Duke Frank, if you¡¯re willing to take such measures to talk to me, I¡¯ll have to assume this is life-threatening.¡±

    ¡°You''re as sharp as your uncle, Count Emile. And yes, what I¡¯m here to discuss with you can decide the fate of Midland. Are you ready, boy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Duke Frank. I am prepared to do what I can to keep Midland peaceful.¡±

    ¡°Admirable resolve. The entire kingdom is aware of your candidacy to marry Princess Emmeline. Because of that, you¡¯re now quite the target during the tournament. Warmane Academy, Storm Coast Academy, and Maginus Academy have first-years who are all targeting you. Their hopes are that if they beat you, they¡¯ll be chosen to marry princess Emmeline.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t beat me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m quite aware that they won¡¯t. But that isn¡¯t what I¡¯m worried about, Arlan. It¡¯s your love for the Heiress Iris Hawkwell. Don¡¯t pretend that no one knows.¡±

    He¡¯s right, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think about how our current relationship could be easily seen by everyone. This is not like me. Is it my heart going against my logic?!

    ¡°I apologize for my lack of discretion, but I still don¡¯t see how that can affect the tournament.¡±

    ¡°Because at the Tetrasan Tournament, you will publicly claim that you intend to marry Princess Emmeline.¡±

    ¡°Duke Frank, with all due respect, I don¡¯t intend to become the King of Midland. And I fail to understand why I should declare it.¡±

    ¡°Because if you show yourself as a viable candidate for the King, it will persuade most of the smaller houses to our side and it will tip House Stonemar to side with us as well. This is the only way we can win against the rebellion.¡±

    I understand now, it isn¡¯t necessarily about becoming the King, but more along the lines of garnering support from the House Stonemar and the smaller houses. This would greatly tip the balance in our favor when the rebellion happens.

    ¡°I understand now, Duke Frank and I apologize for not having the capacity to understand your true intentions.¡±

    ¡°The fact that you understand it now, shows how wise you are for your age. You will not only need to remain undefeated through the Tetrasan Tournament, but you will declare your intention to marry Princess Emmeline by winning for her honor. As for whether or not you¡¯ll actually marry Princess Emmeline can be discussed after we¡¯ve crushed the rebellion. No one else can know of this secret. You¡¯ll have to be so convincing that even your closest retainers will believe your resolve.¡±

    Oh¡­ It makes sense, Iris is a Hawkwell, she is betrothed to Luther Kaiser, the Heir of House Kaiser. It could be bad if she knew I was faking it but this will break her heart¡­ Either way, this was going to happen eventually.

    ¡°Duke Frank, may I tell my Adjutant Knight? I trust him with my life.¡±

    ¡°He may know but only him. The only people aware of this charade are you, your father, your two uncles, and Lady Dafni. No one else can know.¡±

    ¡°Then I will accept your proposition, Duke Frank.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, if you can convince King Richard to announce the marriage between you and Princess Emmeline, we may even be able to prevent this rebellion from starting. Now, even though I know you¡¯ll win the Tetrasan Tournament, I have a gift for you. I hear you¡¯ve been looking for a specific blacksteel weapon to be made.¡±

    Duke Frank has definitely been spying on me. I wonder if he¡¯s behind all the spies back when I was in Galdo City.

    Arlan stated, ¡°Yes, I been looking for a skilled bladesmith but I have been unable to find one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve contracted a master bladesmith from Oreta to create the weapon you¡¯ve inquired about. And it¡¯s already finished and in my possession. It¡¯ll be yours now but can you really wield such a weapon?¡±

    Arlan grinned, ¡°Yes, Duke Frank, I can. If you bring it to me, I can show you.¡±

    Duke Frank retracted his mana from his ring and yelled, ¡°Guards! Allow everyone back inside and bring me the gift for Arlan.¡±

    Just as the duke ordered, all the guards, servants, nobles, advisors, and Arlan¡¯s party returned to the audience chamber. Within a minute, a massive elite guard struggled to carry a blacksteel greatsword almost the length of Arlan from head to toe if it stood straight up.

    I can¡¯t believe he actually had it made. I didn¡¯t think it was possible. I thought it would take me another few months to find a master bladesmith. The elite guard was struggling to carry the blacksteel greatsword and he¡¯s a fourth-tier red core.

    As the massive elite guard laid the weapon down before Arlan, Duke Frank introduced his gift, ¡°It¡¯s been made to your exact specifications. The blade is four feet long and the hilt is about a foot long. This adds to the five feet specifications you requested. The blade width has been widened from two inches to four and a half inches. And the blacksteel has been folded over numerous times as you requested. It took over twenty blacksteel ingots to create this concoction. Four times as many blacksteel ingots as a normal greatsword. And since it¡¯s blacksteel, it''s the heaviest sword I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. After it was finished, it weighed two hundred pounds.¡±

    Arlan smiled while his arm glowed just a little. Everyone in the room except JD was shocked to their core to see a fourteen-year-old boy effortlessly pick up the blacksteel greatsword with just one hand.

    Duke Frank said, ¡°You amaze me, Arlan.¡±

    It was now the morning of the Tetrasan Tournament, important figures from all over Midland had arrived the day before. Duke Louis, Count Emile, Countess Vivia, and Count Daxton had arrived the day before also. They all stayed at the Reeve¡¯s Manor and were excited to see Arlan compete.

    The young lion was in his room being fitted with his blacksteel armor by two Heracul Knights. Duke Louis erupted through the door and was smiling proudly at his adopted son. Despite all that he was told at the night of Arlan¡¯s celebration, he was unwavering by the fact that his adopted son was from another world.

    ¡°My son, are you ready to honor House Reeve?¡± asked Duke Louis.

    Arlan nodded, ¡°Yes, father. I¡¯m ready as ever.¡±

    The father and son departed the room for the three different carriages that awaited them outside. The first carriage was Duke Louis, Baron Arlan, and Knight Adjutant Jan Derva. The second carriage was Count Emile, Countess Vivia, Baroness Katalina, and Lady Katherine. The final carriage was Count Daxton and Lord Commander Jermaine. They were escorted by twenty Heracul Knights and several servants and maids.

    The caravan of carriages lined up outside the massive coliseum that was going to host the Tetrasan Tournament. It was large enough to fit sixty thousand spectators and other amenities. It was lined with different academy banners and magical protection enchantments were placed by the Lansley mages.

    There were thousands of spectators filling inside while many nobles were given special balcony rooms. One particular balcony room was meant for the Midland Royal Family.

    Since there were only six balcony rooms for the Great Houses, the Lansleys and the Reeves shared a balcony room. Spectators who could afford an entry ranged from wealthy merchants to middle-class residents. The entry was quite an expensive purchase so not many commoners were allowed in. Students from the Academies were given special seats for free.

    After Arlan got off the carriage at the main entrance, many onlookers cheered for him. Red, pink, and yellow confetti orbs rained from the sky. A simple enchantment spell cast on a wide scale by the Lansley mages to add more to the atmosphere. Arlan was in his blacksteel armor and his red cape. His helmet was under his left arm while his new weapon was slung over his back at a slanted angle. He left his mithril longsword at home.

    While Duke Louis and JD were ushered to the balcony room, Arlan was ushered to a different path. The young lion walked for a minute while the sounds of the crowd cheering grew louder and louder. At the height of the crowd¡¯s cheer, a massive gate that was already opened revealed the center Arena.

    Despite being used to this kind of attention, Arlan actually felt a small hint of nervousness. He walked through confidently anyway and after his appearance, the crowd erupted even louder. Lady Dafni, the Headmistress, walked over to Arlan while wearing her ceremonial Arch Mage robe.

    Lady Dafni then said, ¡°My little pupil, you¡¯re the last one from our school to arrive. And it looks like you¡¯re a crowd favorite. Come, join Nicolas and Hector at the Lancel High Academy seat facing the center Arena.

    Arlan followed as he turned to see the large platform they would fight on. It was being enchanted by more Lansley mages. They were casting runes to stop any projectiles from leaving the platform and any attacks that would fly out of the platform would be absorbed and redirected straight up.

    The other three schools were also seated similarly. Lancel High Academy was seated at the northwest wall, Maginus Academy was seated at the northeast wall, Storm Coast Academy was seated at the southeast wall and the Warmane Academy was seated at the southwest wall.

    Arlan looked into the student section for his school and waved. The entire student body of Lancel High Academy was cheering for him now. He then looked up at the Reeve''s balcony and saw his family cheering him on as well.

    This is going to be interesting.

    More cheering could be heard, especially from the Storm Coast Academy student section. They were cheering for someone who had just arrived. Arlan turned to the entrance he had just come from earlier and saw him for the first time, Baron Luther Kaiser, Storm Coast Academy¡¯s rank-one third-year.

    Arlan used [Battle Trance] to scout out Baron Luther Kaiser. The young lion was shocked at what he saw. He was a sixth-tier yellow core.

    He¡¯s stronger than me? How is this possible? The intel said he was only a fourth-tier red core. Unless he¡¯s absorbed a rare monster core within this last week.

    Baron Luther Kaiser strolled through the Arena toward his seat in the southeast corner. His short cobalt hair was complemented by his shiny mithril full plate armor. He tossed a condescending glance at Arlan. The young lion was able to return the gaze. Within a few seconds, Luther returned to waving at the audience and confidently waltzing to his seat with his school, the Storm Coast Academy.

    The participants from the Maginus Academy arrived last. The Warmane Academy was already there, they were the first ones to arrive. The Maginus Academy students were all prodigy mages while the Warmane Academy were all students from military backgrounds. The Storm Coast Academy was Lancel High Academy¡¯s rival from the southern regions of Midland.

    Ten minutes after the last student arrived, basic mana-ball spells of different colors raced into the sky and exploded into smaller particles. It was fireworks being cast by Lansley mages. This signified the start of the opening ceremony. King Richard appeared at the largest balcony. He was accompanied by Queen Margaret, Duke Frank, Arch Minister Elric Hans, and an unrecognizable noble girl with crimson hair. She wore a red dress with gold-lined trimmings and her eyes were red as well.

    She must be Princess Emmeline.

    As King Richard started his opening ceremony speech, Princess Emmeline stole a glance at Arlan and their eyes met for a few seconds before she returned to looking around at the crowd.

    I think she knows.

    King Richard continued, ¡°A beautiful day to celebrate our brightest and most talented youth from these academies. This tournament has shown even more promise than any tournament in history. The winners of the tournament will receive special rewards, bestowed by me. Now, I¡¯m proud to announce the start of the Tetrasan Tournament!¡±

    A loud cheer answered the King¡¯s final words to begin. The Tetrasan tournament was divided into four events. The first event is an exhibition match with first-years against a mana-infused golem. The second event was a series of duels between the schools, separated into brackets based on their year. The third event is a match between the first-year champion and second-year champion. The final event is a match between the champion of the third event and the third-year champion. The duels held the same rules,

    The young lion was now unsure of how he¡¯d win now. His opponents were all at least fifth-tier red cores and almost as strong as him. This power spike was something completely unexpected.

    The Maginus Academy first-year mage was the first to take the stage. He was first against the mana-infused golem. His mana lanes were efficient enough to cast fifth-tier magic spells while his core was that of a fifth-tier red core.

    Hector and Nicolas both had fifth-tier white cores with efficient mana lanes, allowing them to cast fifth-tier magic spells. Hector had an incredible amount of battle experience as well.

    On paper and by numbers, Arlan was actually the weakest one here. His mana lanes weren¡¯t efficient enough and his core capacity was barely a fifth-tier orange core.

    The Maginus Academy cheered on their first-year as he started channeling spell after spell to buff his casting speed and a kinetic barrier. The mana-infused golem was a fifth-tier red core, similar to the first trials.

    The golem attempted to smash its fist into the first-year mage but he was too quick. The first-year chanted a lightning-based spell called [Arc Shock]. The amount of mana firing out from the arm was twice that of what Arlan could manage. The young lion understood that he could lose if he took this tournament lightly.

    The first-year''s [Arc Shock] continuously fired from his hand to the mana-infused golem with red thunderbolts. It was already over in twenty seconds. The golem had collapsed.

    I¡¯ve never seen a mage fight like that, even in melee, he was completely in control. That may be a problem later if I fight him first.

    The other two schools proceeded to demolish the golem in under fifteen seconds. It was finally Lancel High Academy¡¯s turn and Arlan took center stage as it magically repaired itself from the previous battle. This was done by the Lansley mages who were guiding the tournament along.

    Arlan readied himself and drew his new weapon. This was his first test with the blacksteel greatsword. The crowd watched in awe as the small fourteen-year-old boy held such a massive claymore, a blacksteel claymore on top of that, which was four times the weight of regular steel.

    The whispers exchanged between many were confused as to why Arlan changed his weapon to blacksteel from mithril. It was a downgrade in terms of strength, mithril was much stronger than blacksteel.

    The young lion merely grinned at the mana-infused golem that stood before him. Arlan started to glow a dark-black red. This was the first time anyone except Lady Dafni had seen this. Arlan merely swung his blacksteel greatsword overhead at the golem and it was easily cleaved in two in one smooth attack. The crowd was also surprised.

    Nicolas was stunned and asked, ¡°Headmistress! What was that?!¡±

    Lady Dafni answered, ¡°The Warlord¡¯s Regalia, one of Arlan¡¯s new powers.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Arlan was able to defeat the first event with ease. The crowd was surprised at the turn of events before them. The rumors of Arlan¡¯s strength were no longer rumors. Eyes of both his opponents and teammates fixated upon him. He simply waltzed back to his seat.

    Nicolas asked Lady Dafni, ¡°Headmistress, what is the Warlord¡¯s Regalia?¡±

    Lady Dafni answered, ¡°A Regalia is an awakened power from inside a specialized core. It¡¯s a new power that many haven¡¯t spoken of. The Regalias range from specializing in magic, to combat-related powers or even powers that affect the very world around the wielder. One must transcend the conditions set out by the Regalia to attain its power. Arlan¡¯s Regalia has many different properties. The first property is that his power is amplified by the weight of his armor and weapons. That¡¯s why he¡¯s chosen to use a blacksteel claymore. It¡¯s on par with adamantium weapons at the moment.¡±

    Hector Hawkwell inquired as well, ¡°Headmistress, what is Arlan¡¯s specific Regalia entail? And how do you know you have it?¡±

    Lady Dafni smiled and answered, ¡°Arlan has the Warlord Regalia. Its primary power doesn¡¯t actually enhance him. It¡¯s a power that greatly enhances the essence and mana usage of everyone around him that he deems to be an ally. There are other powers within the Warlord¡¯s Regalia that vastly enhance his fighting abilities but that primary power is the most prominent. As for how to tell if someone has a Regalia, their core emits an aura that is a vastly different color and pattern. Based on that pattern, it can define the type of Regalia you control.¡±

    ¡°Headmistress,¡± said Hector, ¡°who else has an awakened Regalia?¡±

    ¡°At the very moment, no one else,¡± answered the Headmistress.

    After Arlan was Warmane Academy¡¯s first year. He was a greataxe-wielding student who was also proficient with enhancement magic. The pair of devastating abilities allowed the golem to be defeated in the same timely manner, just like the Maginus Academy¡¯s mage student.

    Storm Coast Academy¡¯s Baron Luther Kaiser was the last up. He took the stage with a mithril longsword. As the golem rose to his feet, Luther instantly thrust his weapon and danced with the rock elemental. A series of thunderous strikes punctured the golem causing it to fall over. Luther had defeated the golem almost as fast as Arlan had.

    Luther is likely my strongest competition.

    The Kaiser Baron returned to his seat after the match against the golem and cheers from all over signified the end of the first event. The first-year exhibition was now over. It was time for the duels. The third-years were the first.

    Warmane Academy¡¯s third-year squared off against the Maginus Academy¡¯s third-year. While the match was intense, the Maginus Academy¡¯s third-year managed to disarm Warmane¡¯s third-year after two minutes of fighting. The Maginus Academy¡¯s third-year was actually weaker than that of the first-year.

    Hector was Lancel High¡¯s third-year and he took center stage against Storm Coast¡¯s third-year. Hector¡¯s fighting style was to use speed, precision, and a constant barrage of rune attacks from his two swords. Hector was a fierce fighter and he was relentless. Storm Coast¡¯s third-year used a sword and shield combination to constantly deflect against Hector. An ability no one has seen before erupted from the shield. It created a massive essence barrier that was even wider than the shield.

    The shield-bearer would counter Hector¡¯s attacks with a thrust from his sword. Hector was able to sidestep the counter with ease. The continued fight was almost like an immovable object colliding with an unstoppable force. It was simply continuous back and forth.

    Hector¡¯s face showed a hint of frustration while the shield-bearer was struggling to keep Hector off him. Hector channeled his essence to the maximum and turned into a blur. His strikes were hard for most to keep up with. A flurry of attacks struck at the essence barrier but it began to falter. The shield-bearer was brought to one knee and before he could regain his defenses, Hector¡¯s blades were already at his neck. Hector¡¯s eyes were black and his killing intent flourished. Everyone thought Hector would behead the shield-bearer before him.

    Arlan even instinctively got up from his seat to try and stop Hector but Hector¡¯s eyes returned to their original color and he smiled and lowered his blades. Lancel High Academy took their win over Storm Coast¡¯s third-year.

    Next was the duel between Hector and the Maginus Academy¡¯s third-year mage. While the third-year mage was strong, he wasn¡¯t proficient at fighting in close quarters as the first-year. Hector was able to subdue the mage with speed and precision. The mage put up less of a fight than the shield-bearer. Hector was proclaimed the third-year champion.

    The second-years took to the stage and fought it out. Nicolas was the rank-one second-year for Lancel High Academy but lost in the first round against Warmane¡¯s second-year. The Storm Coast second-year lost to Maginus¡¯ second-year. The final bout between Warmane and Maginus second-years came out with Warmane¡¯s victory. Warmane claimed the second-year champion.

    Arlan approached Nicolas to counsel him and to congratulate Hector. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be knocked out in the first round,¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°That Warmane guy was something else. He used some kind of enhancement magic I didn¡¯t think was possible,¡± replied Nicolas.

    Come to think of it, Warmane¡¯s students aren¡¯t adept at magic. For some reason, all three Warmane students can use high-level enhancement magic.

    Arlan pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°It is quite strange, I¡¯ve seen that kind of enhancement magic before with adventurers but I wouldn¡¯t expect it from Warmane.¡±

    Hector who was nearby inserted himself, ¡°That kind of enhancement magic was used quite often in the Hanbi Sultanate. Maybe they¡¯ve received a magic instructor from that kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations by the way,¡± said Arlan to Hector.

    ¡°I feel as though I didn¡¯t fight to my fullest. The Storm Coast student was the toughest but only because he withstood my barrage of attacks,¡± answered Hector with disappointment.

    Arlan was about to respond but was called to the stage. It was time for the first-year¡¯s bracket. Arlan was to face off against the Maginus Academy¡¯s first-year whose fighting style was unique, a very mobile mage who could fight close quarters.

    The young lion stood before the teal-haired mage. After being closer and staring his opponent down, the teal-haired mage was actually a girl with short hair under the steel mage plate armor. This took Arlan by surprise but it didn¡¯t change his demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m Baron Arlan Reeve.¡±

    Intel didn¡¯t mention her. They said the Maginus first-year was to be a boy.

    ¡°Baroness Yuna Argold. I¡¯ve heard the rumors about you,¡± answered Yuna.

    That¡¯s not him. I wonder what happened.

    ¡°Good ones I presume?¡± asked Arlan sarcastically.

    ¡°Yes, actually, you''re the only opponent here whom I hold respect for.¡±

    ¡°Well here¡¯s to the best between us. Good luck, Yuna.¡±

    Arlan didn¡¯t draw his claymore. He assumed a stance with his blacksteel gauntlets ready to strike at her with magic. Yuna smiled and knew that this duel was going to be interesting. A spell exploded over their head signifying the start of the match. Both Arlan and Yuna acted at the same time.

    Yuna fired her [Arc Shock] at Arlan with one hand while channeling another spell the other. Arlan was able to deflect the attack with a mana-infused barrier. If Arlan was directly behind it, it would¡¯ve hit. The spell merely altered it¡¯s course. Not only do these spells have elemental properties, but Yuna was somehow able to add kinetic force behind her spells. Arlan had never seen anything like it.

    The young lion countered the attack with a flurry of fireballs. Yuna drew a wand with her left and simply redirected the fireballs away from her using [Wind Shear]. Arlan wasn¡¯t trying to hit her but only keeping her somewhat busy so he could prepare his spell in his left hand to counter Yuna¡¯s channeled spell in her hand.

    Right as Yuna¡¯s spell in her right hand finished, she released it with ferocity. The spell that erupted was a fifth-tier spell called [Red Ice] a red lightning-based attack that also turned anyone it hit into a red ice tomb. Arlan responded with his own fourth-tier magic spell, [Arc Flare] and the two spells exploded upon meeting each other.

    A field of ice flowered from the epicenter. The fire spell was powerful enough to match the fifth-tier spell which shocked Yuna and everyone who watched. Arlan was left untouched and Yuna asked, ¡°How was that possible?!¡±

    ¡°While my mana lanes aren¡¯t as efficient and I don¡¯t have access to fifth-tier spells. That mana that I do use, is multiplied to a greater effect. Meaning every spell I cast, is elevated to a higher tier.¡±

    Yuna was speechless. Her whole life, she thought she was a prodigy mage. Taken in by the Maginus Academy as an orphan and adopted into a respected family because of her talents, just like Arlan. She thought she knew magic better than anyone and this was the first time she¡¯s ever felt like someone has become an insurmountable mountain to her.

    Frustration and sadness overtook her composure and she started hurling more spells lower-tier fast spells at Arlan. From icebolts to manabolts. Arlan was able to use his mana barrier to deflect the spells to alter their course. He could detect her frustration.

    Arlan decided to close the gap and attempt to see her abilities in close quarters. He dashed closely and used his instant cast fireballs to zone Yuna and keep her on the defensive. Yuna knew what Arlan was trying to do but couldn¡¯t think of a countermeasure, right as she thought of one, she felt a force connect with her stomach. It knocked her on her back. Arlan used a simple punch. She didn¡¯t expect it due to the number of fireballs keeping her busy.

    ¡°Winner, Arlan Reeve!¡± announced a Lansley mage who was the acting referee.

    Yuna was shocked to hear it because she didn¡¯t think she lost yet but looked up to see Arlan with his two palms pointed at her with [Arc Flare] pre-channeled in each hand. She had lost so fast. As Arlan started walking back towards his side, Yuna called out to him, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again Arlan Reeve! I swear that we will fight again!¡±

    Arlan sat down at his seat and watched as the arena¡¯s platform returned to its normal state with regenerative runes placed. These regenerative runes weren¡¯t cheap and required a vast amount of mana to maintain. The Lansleys though could definitely afford them.

    The next match was between Storm Coast¡¯s Luther Kaiser and Warmane¡¯s George Hartland. George was the greataxe wielder who could use enhancement magic to increase his capabilities on top of his massive essence capacity. Luther Kaiser on the other hand was much more versatile. He could use both essence and mana equally.

    As the pair took to the stage, cheers could be heard from both sides. The match could be taken by either participant. Luther and George were quite equally powerful but Arlan knew Luther was hiding something.

    Hector stood beside Arlan and asked, ¡°Do you also sense something off about Luther?¡±

    I knew you could tell also.

    ¡°Yes. Luther has something up his sleeve. At the way things stand, I¡¯m pretty sure Luther will win,¡± answered Arlan.

    Luther assumed a peculiar stance that Arlan studied intently. He held the longsword in his right hand while leaving his left hand behind him. The young lion deduced that Luther channeled spells behind him and used them as a feint to strike with the mithril longsword.

    George on the other hand, held his greataxe with both hands with the blade end overhead as if it was ready to strike at any moment. George donned a full mithril plate armor as well. They were both equally equipped.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The battle began when George dashed forward on the offensive. Luther held his position while channeling both essence and mana. Arlan was the only one who knew what spell Luther was preparing.

    As the Warmane student reached his opponent, he swung his deathly weapon overhead and made an impact with Luther¡¯s mana barrier. The force recoiled George back a few meters but his recovery was top notch. He managed to use the momentum from being pushed back to angle an upward swing into Luther.

    The Storm Coast Baron was unaffected by the first attack and sidestepped the second. Mana barriers were tricky to fight with. It required smart usage of when to deploy them. They worked both ways, so attacking with a mana barrier up was impossible.

    Mana barriers also absorbed impact and damage directly into the caster¡¯s mana capacity. Similar to an essence barrier but essence barriers enveloped the user¡¯s armor or skin while mana barriers were projected outward a few meters based on the caster¡¯s skill and mana capacity.

    The strengths of a mana barrier were that it can be used to protect multiple people and it was easier to deploy and control. The strength of an essence barrier allowed the user to move and fight unhindered. Both barriers redirected the damage to the capacity. The downside to mana barriers and essence barriers were quite different.

    Arlan knew that Luther was utilizing both extremely well. The moment George had swung his second attack, Luther let down his mana barrier and prepared an essence barrier in place as a failsafe measure.

    George¡¯s upward swing missed and Luther was on his left flank. The Storm Coast student thrust forward with his mithril longsword at his opponent. George saw this and used the hilt¡¯s pommel to riposte the attack. It was an amazing recovery by George. Everyone watched in awe as the two continued dancing back and forth.

    After ten seconds of back and forth dancing, Luther lept up and fired the spell that he had been channeling. A spear-sized pylon of ice with a sharp end flew out towards George. The spell was quite powerful and could potentially kill George if he didn¡¯t move or deployed a countermeasure.

    The spell was called [Glacial Spike] and right before it would hit George, the Warmane student swing his greataxe with precision into the pylon and shattered it. The only way that this course of action was successful was due to George¡¯s ability to time his swing. You could tell George was quite talented at combat but his moment of talent only lasted a few seconds.

    Luther was right behind the shattered missile and used the spell as a feint. The real attack came from Luther¡¯s mithril longsword. The teal blade swung forth and stopped only an inch from striking George¡¯s neck. The match was over and Luther had won.

    Arlan noticed something strange about Luther. It was his directional control while in the air. Unless wind magic is used, it¡¯s impossible to alter your movements mid-air. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] detected no wind magic though. Hector noticed it as well.

    George left back towards his side and took his loss really well. He held his head high. Before Arlan was to be matched against Luther, a short five-minute intermission took place to allow Luther to rest before their next match.

    After the intermission was over, the two rivals finally got the chance to meet on the stage. The pair were only five meters from each other. Arlan introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Baron Arlan Reeve, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Baron Luther Kaiser.¡±

    ¡°Please, spare me the pleasantries. I know of your involvement with my betrothed,¡± declared Luther.

    Straight to it, I guess.

    ¡°What is your fixation on Iris? Doesn¡¯t the heir to House Kaiser have plenty of options? Why Iris Hawkwell, a much smaller House?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s merely a means to an end. I¡¯ve many other choices for concubines as well but Iris will rightfully be mine along with her entire House. And I¡¯ll be the one who gets to taste her,¡± answered Luther with a sharp tone.

    Anger rose in Arlan¡¯s heart as Luther¡¯s words struck a nerve, Arlan could do nothing about the arranged marriage of Luther and Iris. The young lion answered back, ¡°You better treat her well, or I swear I will fucking kill you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that a threat?¡± asked Luther.

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise,¡± declared Arlan as his emotions released his killing intent and flourished. Luther felt a cold sweat drip down the back of his neck. Everyone else in the arena could feel the animosity between the two.

    Both of the barons took to their fighting stances, and Arlan drew his blacksteel claymore. While Luther was quite sharp, he was definitely prideful and fell into noble arrogance. He knew of Arlan¡¯s power and yet still assumed he would beat Arlan with his core being higher.

    A manabolt exploded overhead signifying the start of the match. Arlan knew Iris was in the stands watching over this fight. This drove his conviction even further to beat down Luther as best he could.

    Arlan charged toward Luther with such blazing speed that Luther barely reacted in time. The young lion swung the chunk of blacksteel metal overhead with such force that if Luther hadn¡¯t dodged in time, it would¡¯ve killed him. The claymore cratered the ground a few meters and the shockwave caused Luther to be knocked off balance.

    The young lion capitalized on this and rushed to Luther to connect a fierce kick. The Kaiser Heir flew six meters back and landed on his feet. His mithril armor had absorbed most of the damage but a bit of the concussive force reverberated through.

    Luther looked up to see Arlan standing where he had kicked Luther and noticed he wasn¡¯t holding his blacksteel claymore. It was still in the ground where it had cratered. Arlan raised his right arm and the blacksteel claymore¡¯s blade lit up with golden runes. The two hundred pound sword flew through the air like an arrow. The hilt connected with Arlan¡¯s right hand.

    Everyone in the arena except Lady Dafni was speechless at what they saw. A young boy holding a two hundred pound claymore with ease in one hand. Luther was now scared. Arlan stared at Luther with such a terrifying glance that the aura penetrated his soul.

    Luther decided Arlan was no easy target despite having more essence. The Kaiser Heir had to make a stand or he would dishonor his House. Luther raised his mithril longsword and pointed it at Arlan to launch icebolts. Luther¡¯s sword was enchanted with frost properties.

    Arlan raised his claymore and hid behind the flat side of the claymore while projecting a small mana barrier around him. The icebolts did nothing to the young lion but they did allow Luther to channel another spell in his other hand.

    The Kaiser Heir grinned as he knew this spell would kill Arlan if it connected. Luther channeled all of his mana into his left hand and aimed it at his opponent. At Luther¡¯s palm, a dark red fireball spun. Arlan didn¡¯t recognize this spell and his [Battle Trance] began to warn him of the amount of mana being used. It was enough mana to be qualified as a sixth-tier magic spell.

    Luther laughed and said, ¡°You better move or you¡¯ll die.¡±

    The dark crimson red fire formed into an arrow and launched toward Arlan. The young lion sidestepped immediately but noticed the arrow followed his movements. Arlan had barely a hundred milliseconds to deploy his mana barrier. The arrow made an impact and exploded into a tornado of crimson fire.

    Everyone in the stands gasped. Duke Louis looked on in horror as his heart sank at his son¡¯s death. Lady Dafni was the only one who didn¡¯t react this way. The tornado of fire dissipated after a few seconds and revealed Arlan still standing and alive. But his armor was scorched, and a few drops of blood left his helmet.

    Luther was in shock as well at the sight of his opponent still standing. The mage referee was about to interrupt the duel but Arlan yelled out, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    The Kaiser Heir channeled his crimson fire spell once more and said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you survived my [Crimson Flare] but you should¡¯ve given up. I can do even more.¡±

    I can¡¯t let an attack like that hit me again. I won¡¯t die but I¡¯ll be hurt enough that it would be considered lost. I need to be aggressive and pull out the other trump card he¡¯s hiding.

    The young lion sprinted forward once more and swung his blacksteel claymore at Luther but the attack missed as Luther somehow sidestepped. Arlan was sure that Luther wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the attack but he is.

    There¡¯s something aiding his movements.

    Arlan¡¯s relentlessness did put Luther on the defensive and [Crimson Flare] wouldn¡¯t work on Arlan if he was so close. Luther was starting to tire as Arlan¡¯s endurance and training kept him going at the same speed. The Kaiser Heir noticed this and used more of his mana from the longsword to fire at Arlan and keep him at a distance for another [Crimson Flare] as it was now ready.

    The young lion knew that the spell would lock onto him.

    Think, Arlan, think. What can I do against that spell?

    Arlan¡¯s mind came up with an idea but it was quite an insane idea. Arlan was behind a mana barrier as another flurry of icebolts connected. Luther grinned and assumed victory was his as he fired [Crimson Flare] at Arlan once more. This time Arlan lowered his mana barrier and started sprinting to the side of the platform. The arrow spell changed its trajectory to follow Arlan but Arlan was moving fast enough that it would now take some time for the arrow to connect.

    Luther was confused at what was happening but noticed Arlan left his claymore behind. While the spell was midair, Luther had to channel mana with his left hand. Once the fire arrow was between Arlan and his claymore, he recalled the claymore to his right hand and the sword struck the arrow on its way back.

    A fire tornado erupted where it made contact and Arlan¡¯s claymore flew through just fine. Luther was shocked at what had just happened but readied himself to defend against Arlan.

    The young lion appeared once more in front of Luther with incredible speed and swung his claymore horizontally. Luther tried to deflect it but was sent flying and his mithril armor absorbed the blow. A small dent was now visible in his armor.

    Luther was gasping for air as the kinetic force knocked the wind out of his lungs. Arlan followed up with another swing but Luther immediately glowed red and lept up ten meters before the attack connected.

    This is it. He¡¯s using some kind of enchantment that allows him control over his movements in the air. It has to be some kind of gravity magic.

    Luther countered by diving straight down with his mithril longsword onto Arlan. The young lion sidestepped the attack. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] picked up an anomaly of essence radiating from Luther. It was nothing Arlan had ever seen before. The dive-bomb left a crater at where Arlan had been standing, similar to the one he makes when using his blacksteel claymore.

    ¡°I thought I would¡¯ve killed you there,¡± smiled Luther.

    ¡°You thought the same earlier,¡± answered Arlan.

    The young lion kept trying to swing at Luther but every time he did, Luther was able to leap high into the air and dive down. The two traded blows for a bit before finally, Luther decided it was enough. Luther emitted a black spherical zone that spanned over the whole platform.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who''s ever forced me to use this,¡± exclaimed Luther.

    ¡°I get that a lot,¡± said Arlan slyly.

    This is some kind of gravity magic zone. Everything feels heavier.

    Luther was now much faster inside the zone and was on the offensive swinging his teal sword while launching smaller spells at Arlan. In response, the young lion activated his [Automatic Parry] to keep up with the unrelenting assault.

    He can¡¯t use high-tier magic in this zone or he would¡¯ve cast [Crimson Flare] on me already.

    Arlan was going to lose if this stayed the course.

    But I can¡¯t keep deflecting his blows, their getting faster with every hit. It has to be a rune similar to Hector¡¯s where the attacks get faster for every hit. I may need to use, ¡®it.¡¯

    Arlan depleted all his mana to create a barrier. Luther continuously struck it to bring it down but it was going to take several seconds. Arlan closed his eyes and black markings enveloped his armor and body. His face was also marked with black lines like a tattoo.

    Arlan activated his trump card, [Undying Zeal], his first unique skill gained from being the Ashra. The ability combined his essence and mana lanes into ¡°true lanes¡± that allowed any amount of essence or mana to travel either route. This allowed him to further enhance his strength and speed and channel extreme amounts of mana.

    Luther finally shattered the mana barrier but right as it dropped, Arlan used [Titanstrike] and launched Luther back. The ability shotgunned forward and penetrated parts of Luther¡¯s armor. He was now bleeding and unconscious on the ground.

    ¡°Winner, Arlan Reeve,¡± announced a Lansley mage. Arlan retracted his [Undying Zeal] and the black marks were gone. After turning off the ability, Arlan felt immense fatigue take over. Using the unique skill took a toll on his body.

    A cheer erupted from Lancel High¡¯s students and numerous Houses that supported Arlan. The young lion waltzed back to his seat and crashed at the chair. He was breathing heavily and Lady Dafni handed him a flask of water.

    The Headmistress said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you needed to utilize that to win.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t either,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°But you saw how he was moving. That was gravity magic. You said that no one in Midland knows of it. How was it that Luther was easily able to manipulate such magic?¡±

    ¡°The last time I saw Luther a year ago, he wasn¡¯t even able to cast first-tier spells,¡±

    ¡°Something changed him,¡± stated Arlan.

    I need to investigate how some of these students far surpassed the intel reports a few weeks ago.

    The winners of each bracket were now brought to the stage and to be given their rewards by the King. The exhibition matches were to take place after the rewards. The three champions were lined up and King Richard brought forth trophies and bestowed them each a hundred gold coins.

    King Richard gave each champion a moment to address the crowd. But when the King reached Arlan, the young lion announced, ¡°Your Grace, I wish to dedicate the honor of my victory to Princess Emmeline.¡±

    Everyone gasped, including King Richard. The King was under the impression that Arlan wasn¡¯t interested in marrying his daughter at all. But with this revelation, King Richard was quite ecstatic. He knew of the benefits of publicly endorsing Arlan as his daughter¡¯s fiance.

    King Richard¡¯s voice boomed through the arena with wind magic, ¡°Baron Arlan Reeve, you wish to dedicate this honor to Princess Emmeline?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡±

    ¡°Then let it be known that Baron Arlan Reeve is whom I¡¯ve decided to wed Princess Emmeline to!¡±

    What? That¡¯s not what I said! This old man is way too unpredictable.

    Of all things everyone saw that day, this was the most shocking. The Tetrasan Tournament has three matches left but King Richard decided to cancel the matches in honor of his new son-in-law. Lady Dafni, Duke Frank, Duke Louis, Count Emile, and Count Daxton all smiled and immediately knew the importance of this. Arlan not only won the Tetrasan Tournament in his bracket but he also got the best outcome possible.

    Duke Louis smiled at the thought of his boy being married. Arlan¡¯s heart sank that he knew Iris was somewhere in the stands. But Arlan figured Iris knew this day would come when they would be officially separated. They would no longer be able to continue their relationship as they were now both betrothed to another for reasons regarding the kingdom.

 Chapter 25

    On the night of the Tetrasan Tournament, Arlan tried talking to Iris but Hector stopped him before he could. Hector handed Arlan a letter written by Iris and said, ¡°Iris understands why you had to do what you did. But she doesn¡¯t wish to see you anymore. Everything is in the letter.¡±

    Arlan nodded and accepted the letter. After Arlan returned to his room that night after celebrating with his family, he opened Iris¡¯ letter. Inside the letter, Iris wrote, ¡°Dear Arlan, I knew one day this would come. We both enjoyed the moments that we spent together though. It was magical and I fell in love with you. But our duties beckon that we go our separate ways. We weren¡¯t meant to be and as much as I wish I could just run away with you, there are too many that depend on both me and you. I hope you understand that after tonight, I cannot see you anymore. My heart just wouldn¡¯t survive looking at you. I¡¯ll always love you despite which direction our paths may take. I pray to Numen for your happiness. Always yours, Iris Hawkwell.¡±

    We both knew, Iris. I never thought I could feel this way for someone. But nonetheless, this hurts. It hurts even knowing it was coming.

    A single tear fell on the letter signifying Arlan was losing to his emotions. He had felt the pain of losing soldiers before but this was another type of pain. There were no inhibitors to stop his emotions, no regulators to help him deal with his own emotions. There was nothing but frustration and sadness.

    Arlan steeled his resolve and wiped his tears away.

    I have to keep moving forward. The lives of many depend on my well being. My own personal desires have no place in my life right now.

    Four months had passed since the Tetrasan Tournament and it was the final ceremony for all the students to graduate or advance to the next year. Ever since Arlan won the Tetrasan Tournament, everyone in Midland knew his name. Even notable figures in other nearby countries knew of Arlan. He was potentially the next King of Midland afterall.

    Ever since the Tetrasan Tournament, the young lion hadn¡¯t said a word to Iris, the two treat each other as strangers without ever saying a word. They were never paired up again as sparring partners and Iris even broke off ties with Katalina and Marie.

    Arlan spent his last four months finishing his lessons with the Headmistress and passing his final tests for his classes. He¡¯d also spend a few weekends as an adventurer taking up difficult monster bounties with JD. The two would spend countless time together as JD was now Arlan¡¯s most trusted.

    The entire academy knew of Iris and Arlan¡¯s separation. This meant that many girls attempted to approach Arlan. While the young lion was now officially betrothed, many tried to approach him to become his mistress. But with so much on his mind, he turned them all down. Arlan wasn¡¯t really fond of having a mistress either.

    It was the morning of the graduation ceremony for first-years. Arlan was reading reports and letters sent to him from the Eastvale Trade Company, Count Emile, and Ser Jocko. Arlan used this information system to govern his territory remotely, direct the Eastvale Trade Company, and assist Count Emile with policies and other matters.

    The Eastvale Trade Company provided intelligence reports from many different aspects regarding Arlan¡¯s operations. The Umbras were spies and agents trained by a Master Assassin that Count Emile had sent over. They served one purpose, for Arlan¡¯s needs of subterfuge and reconnaissance. They were adept at non-combat related matters but were trained to assist the Banner of the Claw in battles as a special operations unit. There were currently sixteen Umbras working for Arlan. All of whom have gone through an intense selection process.

    The Umbras were handpicked by Arlan based on their backgrounds, lack of families, talents, fighting abilities and loyalty to Midland. The shadowy agents either reported directly to Arlan via encrypted letters or passed on their reports in person to Jovann who compiled a weekly report to Arlan.

    The Eastvale Trade Company also expanded its markets and operations greatly in the recent four months. It was now responsible for half of the ore trade in Midland¡¯s North. This was due to the monopoly control over Galmora¡¯s ore exports. The Galmora Mine provided an abundance of iron, silver, and abasite ore.

    Abasite ore is used to create blacksteel ingots by heating it with iron and coal. Abasite was quite uncommon throughout Midland but nowhere near as rare or expensive as mithril. The only issue was that blacksteel armor and weapons were too heavy to be wielded efficiently by most.

    Count Emile sent Arlan reports of military expansions of all houses, the economic status in the Northeastern Region, political shifts in Midland and nearby Kingdoms, any secrets or intelligence gathered from Count Emile¡¯s spies, and more. The reports were detailed and were only given to Arlan from a trusted party of Heracul Knights, sometimes Count Emile would visit Katalina and hand the reports personally to Arlan.

    Ser Jocko sent Arlan mostly updates regarding the expansion of his domain. Aside from the increased prosperity, the town was now growing at an abnormal rate. It now housed two-thousand residents. Up from the nine-hundred when Arlan left for Lancel High Academy.

    Galmora¡¯s expansion was only possible because of the enlarged quarry and improved lumber mill. Not needing to import construction materials was a massive bonus. Most of Galmora¡¯s construction projects had enough manpower but lacked the materials. And now Galmora didn¡¯t need to wait on the imports to arrive. Instead, they were able to supply their own construction projects completely. From the required manpower, gold, and materials.

    The Banner of the Claw was now a battalion with two companies of three platoons each. Trent, Erin, Dimitri, and Lem were all promoted to lieutenants, the lowest officer rank in the Midland Army. Trent led A Company which consisted of the original first three platoons. Erin was his second-in-command. Dimitri led B Company which consisted of the fourth platoon and two newly trained platoons, fifth and sixth. Lem assisted Dimitri as his second-in-command. New platoon leaders and squad leaders were chosen throughout the banner.

    The young lion finished writing his final letter and handed it off to a kneeling woman elf before him. The elf donned a black hood and cloak that hid most of her features. The elf was an Umbra.

    ¡°Give this to Jovann,¡± ordered Arlan.

    ¡°By your command,¡± answered the Umbra who quickly disappeared into the hall. After the elf disappeared, Helga and Lynn entered the room with his school uniform. It was time for the graduation ceremony.

    During this month, all four prestigious academies across Midland would graduate their third-years and advance their underclassmen. This was the graduation ceremony. Arlan was used to these ceremonies when he would receive promotions and medals back on Terra.

    After changing into his school uniform, the young lion left for the carriage outside. JD was already outside organizing four other Heracul Knights to accompany them as an escort. Katalina and Marie were waiting inside the carriage. Arlan knew a scolding was coming since he kept them a five minutes late.

    Here it comes.

    Once Arlan entered the carriage, Marie¡¯s voice piped up, ¡°You¡¯re usually punctual but¡­ The one time you choose to be late is during our graduation ceremony!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± apologized Arlan, ¡°I had a report come in at the last minute that needed my attention.¡±

    Katalina smiled and added, ¡°It¡¯s okay Arlan, we both know you¡¯ve got a lot on your plate. Marie is just being her usual self.¡±

    Marie giggled and poked at Arlan again, ¡°The future King of Midland here everybody, watch out!¡±

    Arlan barely mustered a smile back. Marie noticed and dropped her humor. She wore a serious face and asked, ¡°Arlan, it¡¯s been a few months. You still haven¡¯t talked to Iris, right?¡±

    ¡°Not since the tournament,¡± answered Arlan.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear,¡± acknowledged Marie, ¡°Do you still miss her?¡±

    Yes, of course I do.

    Arlan lied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m alright, Marie. Thanks for asking though.¡±

    Both Marie and Katalina were worried for Arlan. They figured he would¡¯ve said yes. But they both chose not to pursue the matter anymore. The carriage left the manor shortly after and drove through the streets of Auron.

    They reached the same gate they stepped through on their first day as first years. This would be the last time they¡¯d enter as first-years. Many other students and their families filed through into the training field that was converted into a seating area. Count Emile and Duke Louis were already in the stands. Many different figures and houses were here as well. The Headmistress was on stage with the many different instructors. There were three ceremonies throughout that week and this was the last one. Each year had their own ceremony. The third-years had a special one.

    By their class rank, the students filled the white chairs that lined the field while the families took their seats to the stands on each side. The young lion took the rightmost seat at the front row as he was still the rank-one student. The chair next to him was empty for the time being. Katalina and Marie took their seats left of the empty chair as they were ranked third and fourth in their class.

    The empty chair between Arlan and Katalina was meant for the rank-two student. That student was Iris Hawkwell. This would be the first time Arlan and Katalina would be so close to Iris since the Tetrasan Tournament.

    Arlan¡¯s mind was filled with different scenarios of what Iris would do. Whether or not she would acknowledge him or even say anything to him. The young lion was a bit nervous. A faint and familiar rose-like smell took over.

    The young lion¡¯s heart raced. Arlan could not forget the snow-white hair and red eyes. The beautiful lips that he tasted before. She was now before him, taking her rightful seat as the rank-two first-year. After she sat down, Arlan could tell she was wearing a fake smile and her eyes held bags under them.

    Arlan couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Hey.¡±

    Iris barely muttered back, ¡°Hello.¡±

    She must be going through a lot.

    The two former lovers greeted each other but said no more. The ceremony was now starting with Iris in her seat. The crowd silenced themselves as Lady Dafni took to the front of the makeshift stage.

    The Headmistress announced with wind magic loudly, ¡°We shall now commence the graduation ceremony!¡±

    Applause erupted throughout the field as the Headmistress raised her hand to regain silence.

    ¡°Today, we gather here to usher these young students forth,¡± stated Lady Dafni with presence, ¡°They¡¯ve completed their first year of higher education and intense training here at our institution. Many have grown into fine young adults. These students are your sons and daughters or your brothers and sisters, be proud of their accomplishments as they honor you with their dedication and hard work. Congratulations, As of today, you are all now second-years! I will see you in four months for the beginning of the fall semester.¡±

    After the Headmistress finished her speech, all the students rose and bowed before their instructors who left the stage. The ceremony ended with a choir singing the Midland Anthem. Cheers and sighs of relief erupted all over the student area. Arlan was about to say something to Iris but she immediately left for her family without saying a word.

    The two Reeves exchanged a glance. The young lion expected as much anyway. Arlan, Katalina, and Marie returned to the manor to see both the Balans and Reeves had gathered to celebrate their son and daughters¡¯ achievements. It was a small gathering of only family and certain closer individuals.

    A week after the graduation ceremony, Marie, Katalina, Arlan, and JD arrived back in Galdo City. They were escorted by their maids and Heracul Knights. Arlan even tasked two Umbras to follow behind a distance when leaving Auron City but dismissed them upon arriving at Galdo City.

    The Reeves and JD returned to Highmane while Marie returned to the Balan¡¯s Manor. It was the start of summer and the warm cloudless sky blessed their journey back. Galdo City had grown a bit as well since the first time Arlan had set foot in the majestic city for the first time.

    Arlan was part of the reason Galdo City was prospering as well. The trade route between Galmora to Galdera and then to Galdo was generating massive revenue. It also fueled a massive boon in the local economy.

    Arlan, Katalina, and JD arrived inside Highmane¡¯s courtyard and were immediately greeted by Count Emile and Countess Vivia. Behind Count Emile was the Head Butler Norman.

    Count Emile exclaimed, ¡°Welcome home, Katalina. You as well, Arlan.¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± yelled Katalina as she embraced both her parents.

    Countess Vivia warmly smiled and commented, ¡°Oh my, Katalina, we just saw you a few days ago!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± acknowledged Katalina, ¡°But it''s different when I¡¯m home with you both.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arlan,¡± said Count Emile, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Arlan followed his uncle to the main hall. Behind Arlan was Katalina, JD, Countess Vivia and Katherine.

    Something is off.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Norman opened the door to the main hall and inside laid a feast with Duke Louis, Lady Dafni, King Richard, Queen Margaret, Count Daxton, Duke Frank, and Instructor Dink. Everyone yelled, ¡°Surprise!¡±

    Arlan almost assumed a defensive stance but caught himself before he did. He was confused at what the surprise was. Everyone started to sing to Arlan. The young lion heard the singing and instantly knew what was going on.

    Oh, it¡¯s my fifteenth birthday. Well, they call it bornday here on Althea. The 12th Day, 5th Month of 1241 Mundeas marks one year since I¡¯ve come to Galdo City.

    After the singing, Duke Louis said, ¡°My boy, you¡¯re now fifteen. It¡¯s been a year since you¡¯ve arrived through these halls. I¡¯m so proud to call you my son even if you don¡¯t carry an ounce of my blood.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± said Arlan as he bowed.

    I¡¯m surprised at who is here for my bornday and how they were able to keep this a secret from me. Even King Richard is here with Queen Margaret.

    ¡°Rise and thank your guest as well,¡± commanded Duke Louis.

    ¡°Everyone,¡± announced Arlan, ¡°Thank you for coming to celebrate my bornday. I wish only that you all enjoy your day in my name.¡±

    Applause and cheers rang throughout the hall. The same hall that Arlan was adopted as a Reeve one year ago. The young lion far surpassed expectations as a Reeve since then.

    The festivities started and it was only noon. Throughout Highmane was full of celebrations and enjoyment. Arlan was eating silently at his table as he looked at the people in the hall. There were people in this room who truly loved him.

    He felt fortunate to be surrounded by such circumstances but he couldn¡¯t help but feel something that brought him down. Arlan excused himself to the balcony right above the main hall. It was only the young lion on the balcony, the same balcony where he shared a moment with Iris on.

    I miss Iris. I miss my men back on Terra. I wonder if they¡¯re even still alive.

    Tears slid down from Arlan¡¯s eyes. His heart longed to see the people that he could not reach. The young lion could hear incoming footsteps so he immediately wiped his tears away. A girl in a majestic golden dress with crimson hair approached the young lion and stood to his left while looking out from the balcony.

    I know who you are.

    ¡°Princess Emmeline,¡± stated Arlan as he bowed, ¡°Welcome to Highmane.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, for your hospitality,¡± replied Princess Emmeline, ¡°And also, thank you for winning the Tetrasan Tournament in my honor, Baron Arlan Reeve.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± commented Arlan with suave.

    ¡°I figured it was time we meet since my father has declared you as my fiance,¡± said Princess Emmeline.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± apologized Arlan, ¡°But I have no desire to be King nor did I want to be declared your betrothed. I mean no insult to you.¡±

    Princess Emmeline was not phased and responded, ¡°I know and it¡¯s alright. I have no romantic interest in you, Arlan Reeve but I desire the peaceful resolution of our marriage.¡±

    She¡¯s so straight and blunt. I didn¡¯t expect that. She¡¯s willing to look over her personal feelings for the sake of Midland. Interesting.

    ¡°That¡¯s admirable,¡± stated Arlan, ¡°But I doubt our marriage will be enough to stop the rebellion.¡±

    ¡°I know, which is why I requested to come here with my father.¡±

    ¡°You requested to come here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to meet the revered Arlan Reeve who won the hearts of many, including the King.¡±

    ¡°I see well I hope I¡¯ve been able to satisfy your curiosity.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite different than I thought. I figured you to be a bit more stuck up and arrogant. So yes, I think you pass the bare minimum of not being an obnoxious noble. Quite different from the usual rabble.¡±

    Arlan let out a small laugh and noted, ¡°Thanks¡­ I guess?¡±

    Princess Emmeline smiled but her smile was quickly replaced by the serious face she wore before. After a short pause, the princess inquired more into Arlan, ¡°I know of your previous relationship with Iris. But I hope you understand that it''s for the best that you don¡¯t think of her anymore. Think of the people who rely on us to safeguard Midland.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already willing to. I¡¯ve spent the last four months disregarding my own personal desires for the sake of Midland¡¯s stability.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you see the importance of our predicament. So will you be willing to stay my betrothed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for now. Until we can figure out another solution, this is the best course of action.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Arlan. I¡¯m starting to find you quite interesting.¡±

    As the festivities started to die down, many of the guest left Arlan gifts. It was mostly gold or a few different ornaments here and there. The gold would be added as a surplus to Arlan¡¯s treasury for Galmora. The young lion had a special arrangement today.

    Aside from his bornday, today was suppose to be the day that the orphans would reunite in Galdo City and visit the orphanage to see Miss Petrah. Arlan and JD waited at the north gate for their friends. It was only an hour past noon.

    Chrysta, Wren, and Noah arrived first. They had traveled straight from Galmora. Chrysta embraced Arlan first. ¡°Arlan, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Chrysta said sympathetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about what happened with Iris.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s no biggie,¡± stated Arlan. Noah and Wren both gave Arlan a pat on the shoulder, signifying their support. Sayla, and Layla appeared at the gate, almost unrecognizable but they heard of Arlan¡¯s exploits and immediately addressed him as Baron Arlan.

    The young lion reassured his old three friends to continue calling him Arlan. The sky was clear and they seven of them were the only ones who agreed to come. They left Galdo City north on foot.

    Arlan felt a sense of nostalgia since the rest of them were reunited for the first time in two years. The roads were filled with travelers and after an hour, they arrived at the cobblestone bridge that Arlan was ambushed at a year ago. The area didn¡¯t look too different.

    As they traveled, they continued to enjoy each other¡¯s company and to catch up with Sayla and Layla who had been working with the merchant union as apprentices. Their lives were uneventful but comfortable.

    It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve seen Sayla or Layla. I remember playing many different games with them at the orphanage.

    They continued on the path towards Tudora, the north most bordertown of Midland. But the path would split before reaching Tudora and direct them to the orphanage. They all talked about what gifts they brought with them for Miss Petrah and their reunion.

    Arlan was beginning to feel a bit of excitement. He was going to show Miss Petrah all of his accomplishments.

    All of this was possible because of Miss Petrah¡¯s care and love over the two years I lived there.

    Noah stated, ¡°I cannot wait to tell Miss Petrah that I can speak just fine! What about you, Chrysta?¡±

    Chrysta smiled, ¡°I¡¯m going to show her my magic I¡¯ve learned.¡±

    JD added, ¡°I¡¯ve become a Knight. I¡¯m sure Miss Petrah will be proud.¡±

    Sayla shared her thoughts as well, ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard at my apprenticeship. So Layla and I saved up some money and we bought her a wine bottle.¡±

    Layla smiled and pointed to her bottle she held.

    Lastly, Wren said, ¡°I¡¯m really glad most of us came back to see her. I think Doyle is in the south so he couldn¡¯t come but this is most of us.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± said Chrysta and JD.

    The party arrived at the sign stating Tudora was north and Galdo City was south. The orphanage was a mere fifteen minute walk. They turned on the path towards the manor that they all once grew up in.

    The excitement that they all wore nose dived out of them. Chrysta¡¯s face lost it¡¯s color. Sayla and Layla screamed. Arlan and JD couldn¡¯t believe what they saw in the direction of the orphanage. There was nothing but black smoke rising in the distance.

    What the fuck is going on? This area is suppose to have no monsters!

    ¡°What if- what if it¡¯s just a fire that Miss Petrah put on?¡± asked Chrysta as she chopped up her words.

    ¡°We need to go, hurry!¡± ordered Arlan. The party sprinted forth toward the smoke.

    As they got closer, the smell of fire and burnt flesh erupted into the air. As soon as Arlan noticed this, he ordered for Sayla and Layla to stay back while Arlan, JD, Noah, Wren, and Chrysta charged forth. They were best suited for combat.

    JD said as they ran, ¡°Arlan! That smell¡­ Is it what I think it is?¡±

    Arlan nodded yes.

    I¡¯ll never forget that stench.

    Chrysta knew what JD meant. Her facial expression was steeled but her tears fell down from her eyes despite her attempts to hold back from crying. Finally, after two minutes of running, Sayla and Layla hid in the trees on the path while the rest of them arrived in front of the orphanage they all had grown up from.

    The sight before them twisted their heart and gut. Chrysta couldn¡¯t help but cry while Wren threw up. JD, Noah, and Arlan felt immense rage pile up. Before them was a huge ember engulfing the once beautiful manor.

    In front of the manor were men in white and blue steel armor hauling mangled bodies of orphans into a pile. The party knew most of the orphans before leaving but with the way the bodies were, they were unrecognizable. That wasn¡¯t all. Tied to a stake, was a mangled and beaten Miss Petrah. Her feet had been cut off at the ankles. Her naked and bruised body meant she had been raped.

    Arlan¡¯s heart no longer existed in that moment. ¡°JD, Chrysta, Noah, Wren. I want you all to help Miss Petrah and look for any surviving orphans.¡±

    ¡°Arlan! What about those men?¡± asked JD.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± stated Arlan coldly.

    The young lion had already counted ten men. They hadn¡¯t noticed Arlan and his party yet. The young lion activated [Undying Zeal] and maxed his strength and speed. He drew his mithril longsword and dashed forth. The others knew were running up as well, they didn¡¯t doubt Arlan.

    Arlan¡¯s heart was like the blazing manor, engulfed in flames of pure rage. The young lion reached the first two soldiers next to Miss Petrah who was still alive. They cut off her feet to prevent her from running to the orphans. The soldiers felt a cold sweat as they turned to see Arlan¡¯s eyes and felt his killing intent.

    The young lion¡¯s hatred was the only thing in his heart at that moment. Revenge were his only thoughts in his mind. Hatred and revenge drove his longsword forth. Before the pair of soldiers could react, Arlan had swung at both their thighs with a horizontal swing.

    The swing was so fast and clean that they fell to their backs while their legs from below their knees were still planted on the ground. As they hit the ground, they stared at half their legs before them and their feet. They didn¡¯t even realize what had happened until it was too late. Arlan slashed his sword four times at the two legless soldiers and their arms were sliced from their shoulders.

    They both screamed in pain and fear. This alerted the other eight soldiers nearby and prompting them to draw their swords and charge towards Arlan. Four were approaching him from his left while the other four were on his right. They were only twelve meters away.

    The young lion reacted by sprinting to the right most soldier and activated [Titan Strike] horizontally from the right. The steel armor made no difference. The attack shotgunned into Arlan¡¯s target on the right and turned the soldier into a mist of blood.

    This blood sprayed forth into the remaining three on the right. The young lion spent no time waiting, he deflected the first swing at him with his mithril longsword and drew his steel dagger with his left hand while thrusting it into his opponent¡¯s stomach. The steel dagger penetrated into the steel chainmail and disemboweled him.

    The soldier was still alive but was reaching for his intestines in an attempt to put it back in. Arlan continued on to the next and the other two soldiers held fear in their eyes and couldn¡¯t act at all. Arlan exuded the most fearful murderous aura he had ever let out.

    Arlan capitalized on their fear and used his teal blade to decapitate both them with two quick swings. The rose red blood sprayed outward. The young lion continued onward with the remaining four.

    JD and Chrysta arrived at Miss Petrah and Chrysta casted a few basic heal spells on her legs where the soldiers slashed her legs off. Wren and Noah took off their jackets and covered her body.

    While the four of them continued to do so, screams could be heard. It was the soldiers being mutilated horribly by Arlan. The sheer anger drove his conviction to kill his opponents the way he did.

    There were still two soldiers gargling on their own blood nearby who were missing their arms and bottom half of their legs. Arlan took away their limbs and left them on the ground to bleed out. JD wasn¡¯t horrified but Chrysta was, she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of it and turned away back to Miss Petrah.

    Miss Petrah was unconscious and barely hanging on to her life. She had lost a lot of blood and her body had been cut, beatened, and abused. After ten seconds, it was quiet. Arlan had finished off the remaining soldiers. There were no screams in the direction that Arlan had fought but the sounds of the fire devouring the manor and gargling from the two limbless soldiers.

    The young lion walked over and no one dared to say a word to Arlan as he dragged the two limbless soldiers towards the fire. The soldiers were protesting to spare them or kill them swiftly.

    Arlan threw the two limbless soldiers near the fire and stated, ¡°I¡¯ll make it fast if you tell me who you are and why you attacked this orphanage.¡±

    ¡°The Swora! We¡¯re with the Swora Let me go! Kill him if you have to! My family will pay you- please don¡¯t kill me! Argh, my arms!¡± answered one of the limbless soldiers.

    Arlan obliged the soldier who talked and threw the quiet limbless soldiers right at the edge of the fire, burning the soldier¡¯s stubble legs first. After a few seconds, the soldier wasn¡¯t quite anymore and tried to push himself away from the fire as it spread throughout his body. It was a slow and painful death.

    ¡°Why did you attack this orphanage?¡± asked Arlan.

    The soldier saw what happened and immediately answered, ¡°We were ordered to pose as mercenaries and attack! I swear it! I¡¯m from the Swora Army! Please spare me!¡±

    JD and Noah felt the same anger and hatred as they watched Arlan slowly penetrate his teal longsword into the limbless soldier¡¯s forehead. At first, random gibberish was being thrown out as the longsword penetrated the brain at a slow speed but soldier¡¯s eyes rolled back into his head and died.

    No one felt remorse for the perpetrators. Arlan walked over to the mangled and dismembered bodies of the orphans. He fell to his knees and dropped his longsword. His head dove into his blood covered hands. Their painful deaths now engrained in his mind and heart.

    Sayla and Layla caught up and immediately fell to their knees crying out loudly. They sobbed uncontrollably. No one said a word. Well, there wasn¡¯t anything that any of them could say. No one could make any sense of the violence before them.

    After a minute, Miss Petrah¡¯s eyes finally opened. ¡°Miss Petrah!¡± yelled Chrysta as she held her only mom. Everyone instantly bolted over to Chrysta and Wren. Miss Petrah smiled at seeing her children she had sent off to live their lives. ¡°My¡­ kids. You came back like you¡­ like you said you would.¡±

    Sorrow and pain streamed down everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We came back to see you!¡± stated Chrysta as she managed a smile through her tears.

    Miss Petrah looked around at the scene before her and understood the situation clearly, ¡°Everyone, ple-please listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said JD with a raspy voice.

    Miss Petrah continued with a weak voice, ¡°The man that was here was my husband, he died during the war with the orc tribes. He wanted a big family but I was never able to bear a child. So I hoped that if I ran this orphanage, I¡¯d be able to fulfill his love for a big family. So every child who never leaves here motherless. I am forever your mother. Promise me that you will live great lives.¡±

    ¡°We will, mom. We promise.¡± stated Wren as he cried loudly right after.

    ¡°You¡¯re a big boy now, Wren, don¡¯t-don¡¯t cry,¡± said Miss Petrah barely as she coughed up a little blood.

    Arlan couldn¡¯t help but remember the first time he saw Miss Petrah. Her touch, her love, her cooking, and her smile. They all flashed through his mind and heart, putting his fury to rest.

    Noah cried out, ¡°Miss Petrah! I¡¯ll always remember you.¡±

    Miss Petrah kept her smile up and continued, ¡°Noah, you can speak without any issues now. And Chrysta, that was you healing me, wasn¡¯t it? JD, I see you¡¯re in armor, I bet you became a Knight.¡±

    Miss Petrah finally caught eyes with Arlan who also had tears streaming down. Arlan loved Miss Petrah so much.

    ¡°Arlan, I¡¯ve heard of your achievements¡­ I-I know you¡¯re trying to protect everyone¡­ And I know you can do it,¡± proclaimed Miss Petrah.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, mom. I failed to protect you! You and this orphanage were what I wanted to protect ever since I arrived here that day.¡± cried out Arlan who lost his composure. He dove his head down sobbing.

    Miss Petrah raised her right hand and patted Arlan. She said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ar. You can do it. I always¡­ knew¡­ you cou¡­¡±

    ¡°MISS PETRAH!¡± cried Chrysta.

    The hand that rested over Arlan¡¯s head now dropped lifelessly to the ground. A blank stare now resided on Miss Petrah¡¯s face with no smile. Not a single response to everyone crying out for her.

    I failed. I failed to protect Miss Petrah. I failed to protect this orphanage. The only mom I ever knew¡­ is now gone.

 Chapter 26

    Arlan, JD, Wren, Chrysta, Noah, Sayla, and Layla buried Miss Petrah in front of the Manor. They also buried the orphan¡¯s remains as best they could. Not much was said.

    JD and Arlan scouted the area around them to ensure there were no more Swora soldiers. They returned shortly to see a platoon of Midland soldiers had just arrived. Leading them was Count Emile in his armor. His face was grim and he knew what had happened. Arlan stepped forth between the rest of the orphans. The hate in his heart had retreated to the dark corners.

    ¡°Count Emile, the Swora soldiers have entered our borders. This is an act of war,¡± stated Arlan.

    Count Emile replied while dismounting his horse, ¡°The Swora has just declared war and the south is in rebellion. I¡¯m sorry about what happened here.¡±

    I miscalculated. I thought we¡¯d have at least another three months. My own mistakes have now cost the lives of this orphanage and many more. Have I gotten complacent?

    ¡°How far have they come?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°A Swora Army of ten-thousand have captured Tudora. This area isn¡¯t safe anymore. The South is in too much disarray for us to tell but we do know Auron is under siege. A rebel army is also positioned between Galdo and Auron. I can tell you more but for now, please come back to Galdo with me,¡± stated Count Emile.

    Arlan agreed and the walk back home felt even heavier. Arlan, JD, and Noah were vigilant along with the soldiers as to watch for more potential Swora scouting parties.

    It had taken them only a few hours before finally reaching Galdo City at night. The streets were normally bustling but there were far less people inside and the Galdo Garrison was at full strength along with Count Emile¡¯s banner. Count Emile commanded an army of five-thousand soldiers and they were out in force.

    The entire region had been put on high alert due to the turn of events. Refugees were pouring in through the north gate as well. They were mostly from Tudora and were being sorted out by the Galdo Ministry. As they entered Highmane, the same was happening all over, the staff, guards, and officials were all scrambling around. Wren, Chrysta, Sayla, and Layla were told to head to Arlan¡¯s quarters. JD and Noah were tasked to assist Arlan.

    The young lion knew what was to come. Count Emile ordered out, ¡°Arlan, you and your retinue are to come to the council room immediately. The war council is happening now.¡±

    The young lion answered, ¡°By your command, Count Emile.¡±

    JD and Noah nodded at Arlan as they followed their commander through the halls of Highmane. Soldiers and guards were rushing around gathering weapons and issuing orders. Servants were preparing supplies and different logistics. Highmane was the stepping stone to attacking Auron.

    The trio arrived at the council room and were allowed inside by the elite guards. Upon entry, the room was crowded with numerous different officials, commanders, generals, and nobles. Some were smaller houses while some were higher houses.

    Arlan¡¯s father sat at the helm of the table and nodded at his son¡¯s entry. Lord Commander Jermaine was standing right behind him with blood on his armor. It didn¡¯t appear to be his. Count Daxton sat to the left of Duke Louis while Count Emile sat to his right.

    There was constant chatter until Duke Louis raised his hand and spoke, ¡°Let us began this war council. At the moment, the south is in chaos between loyalist and rebels. The Royal Army has been dispatched from Oreta. The King has re-appointed Dink as the Grand Marshal of the Royal Army. The only issue is that the Royal Army may not be enough to stop the south but Dink has guaranteed me that he can at least hold the line for two months time.¡±

    A nobleman from the corner of the room asked, ¡°And what of the Swora to the North and the rebels outside Auron?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get to that,¡± answered Duke Louis as he continued, ¡°Auron City is under siege by a rebel army from House Beaumont while another unknown rebel army is a day away from here. Both armies number thirty-thousand soldiers each. House Lansley has promised that they can hold the siege but will not be able to provide support until Auron¡¯s siege is broken. To the north, an advanced Swora Army of twenty thousand has captured Tudora. The Swora main army will depart from their capital in one month and arrive here in three months.¡±

    Everyone gasped and there was panic. Not only did the rebellion start sooner but the Swora also declared war at the same time. This was the worst possible scenario.

    A loud thud hit the table silencing the chatter. It was Duke Louis fist. The Duke resumed, ¡°Here¡¯s what I want, gather your banners and assist Count Emile with defending Galdo City. Then after defeating the rebel army enroute here, ride south to assist House Lansley. As for the Swora, Count Daxton and I will ride out with our banners to meet the twenty thousand Swora soldiers. With Count Daxton and I both command a banner of twenty thousand so we can easily retake Tudora but won¡¯t be able to hold for long against the main force. Combined with Count Emile¡¯s army, you all should number twenty-five thousand. That should be enough. We cannot lose the north. If we do, all of Midland will fall. Understood?¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement and realized the sacrifice that Duke Louis was about to make. He was going to hold the north against the Swora while he was outnumbered heavily.

    ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed but Arlan, you stay.¡±

    After everyone filled the room, only the young lion and his father left. Arlan answered, ¡°Father, I¡¯m ready for your words.¡±

    ¡°Ar, I know your heart is heavy. I already received the report from Count Emile before he departed and I assumed the worst. This was even beyond your prediction and that¡¯s okay. Right now what matters is that you stay alive. Without you, Midland will fall. Do not thrust yourself into anything that will endanger that, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes I do, but let me ride with you to meet the Swora on the field.¡±

    ¡°No! Arlan, my boy, I know the pain that carries your thirst for Swora blood but understand that I need you to secure the route between Galdo and Auron. Without that route open, I will most likely die holding back the Swora.¡±

    What? Oh, I understand now. Without that route open, we may face a lack of support, supplies, logistics from Oreta. I understand. That was the Swora plan all along, it was to divide up all of our strengths and kill us one by one.

    ¡°I see now. I must assist Count Emile in securing Galdo and Auron then ride north before the main Swora Army arrives?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my son. The fate of Midland relies on that.¡±

    Inside Arlan¡¯s quarters, the young lion returned to see the girls were still mourning the event from earlier that day. JD and Noah followed in behind Arlan. Wren stood up and asked, ¡°So what''s the news?¡±

    JD answered, ¡°Arlan, Noah, and I are to head out to battle tomorrow. You guys are to head to Galmora and stay there. It should be far from the fighting.¡±

    More crying could be heard from Chrysta, Sayla, and Layla as Arlan, Noah and JD were to head to fight. Their lives would be at risk, there was no guarantee they would come home alive.

    The group hugged each other and made peace with the moment.

    ¡°Arlan, Noah, and JD, please stay safe,¡± Chrysta pleaded.

    ¡°You all better avenge our late mother,¡± declared Wren.

    ¡°When you all come back, I¡¯ll show you our favorite restaurant!¡± said Sayla.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ever forget you all!¡± said Layla as she hugged each one of them.

    ¡°Thanks everyone but I¡¯ll come back,¡± exclaimed Noah.

    After everyone finished their goodbyes, Arlan said, ¡°There¡¯s a carriage in the courtyard I¡¯ve arranged for you all to head to Galmora. You should pass by the Banner of the Claw, they¡¯ll be here in a few hours.¡±

    The four non-combatants left and only Arlan, Noah, and JD remained. The three soldiers sat in Arlan¡¯s quarters with a bottle of wine that Sayla and Layla left for them. It was meant to be a gift for Miss Petrah.

    ¡°The Banner of the Claw should be here tomorrow morning in time for us to depart so drink up,¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had wine before till tonight,¡± admitted Noah.

    ¡°First of many, Noah,¡± teased JD as he sipped the wine, ¡°First of many¡­¡±

    ¡°Sayla slipped me a note saying that I should see her when I get back,¡± admitted Noah.

    ¡°What?!¡± cried both Arlan and JD.

    ¡°Yeah, it says to see her first when I get back,¡± declared Noah.

    ¡°Sayla is feeling Noah now that he¡¯s all handsome,¡± said JD.

    Noah also admitted, ¡°I once told Sayla I liked her a few years ago.¡±

    ¡°You never told me this,¡± said JD, ¡°What else are you hiding?¡±

    ¡°I never told you cause I was too embarrassed,¡± exclaimed Noah, ¡°She said didn¡¯t like boys back then.¡±

    ¡°You better go back to see Sayla when you are back,¡± instructed Arlan.

    ¡°Of course, I will!¡± stated Noah as he took another sip of wine. The three young men talked and drank through the night. They were trying to keep their minds busy as to not think too much of the moment earlier in the day. They all fell asleep on Arlan¡¯s bed as the wine got to them.

    The next morning, a quiet fog had taken over but the city nonetheless was in full preparation for the war. Denizens were buying what they could, some were thinking of fleeing. Some were scared and sat on the streets crying over lost loved ones from Tudora. Rumors circulated that the entire garrison of Tudora was massacred after surrendering.

    A messenger knocked on Arlan¡¯s door to let him know that the Banner of the Claw had just arrived outside the south gate and was formed up with the rest of the other banners. The combined army with Count Emile was now formed. All twenty-five thousand soldiers outside were going to meet the rebel army of thirty-thousand.

    The Banner of the Claw was at battalion strength with three-hundred soldiers. While made of mostly younger soldiers, Arlan¡¯s intense training has elevated them to become second-tier orange cores. They were quite formidable and stronger than the average soldiers.

    The young lion made his way outside along with Noah and JD. There, he laid eyes upon his soldiers. All in full steel armor now and donning the red cape. They looked like the elite soldiers of the Midland Army.

    JD could swear he saw the Pennington kid from his training days look at them in admiration. Arlan made his way to the front of his soldiers and was greeted by Trent and Dimitri. They both saluted Arlan and stated they¡¯d come as soon as possible.

    The young lion caught them up to speed about the current situation and what their objectives were. Trent and Dimitri turned and organized their companies into columns to prepare to march alongside Count Emile¡¯s combined army.

    A large number of other Midland soldiers had arrived. Katalina and Countess Vivia bid Count Emile and Arlan goodbye as they started their march south. Many people cheered Count Emile¡¯s Army on as they departed.

    Their march would last six hours before they would meet the enemy. During the trek, it was quiet. Not many spoke as it would give away their position. Count Emile¡¯s banner led at the front followed by a few smaller nobles and lords.

    The roads that were once busy and full of life were now quiet. Only the swarms of footsteps could be heard. Finally, the Galdo Combined Army finally reached the Gal-Auro plains. This would be the site where both sides would finally meet.

    A war camp was established and Arlan¡¯s tent erected alongside his banner. All of whom were currently brandishing their weapons with their hardened resolve. They prepared themselves for the inevitable fight. While they have fought multiple battles, this would be their first battle against another human army.

    While inside his tent, Arlan equipped his blacksteel armor and readied his blacksteel claymore. He sheathed the claymore on his back at an angle. Arlan held his pendant with his right hand and thought of the late Miss Petrah. His solemn emotions slowly faded as two hooded figures entered the tent.

    Arlan had his back to them but he knew who it was. The two hooded figures knelt and the right one said, ¡°Mi¡¯lord, it seems the other Galdo Banners have found the expected rebel army on the opposite side of the plains. As Count Emile had predicted, they number thirty-thousand. House Rainhall banner is the largest with twenty-thousand while smaller southern houses make up ten-thousand.¡±

    ¡°I see. Have the rest of the Umbras set up all along the edges of the forest and await my command,¡± ordered Arlan.

    The Umbras acknowledged, ¡°By your command.¡±

    A secret division of rogues called the Umbras served as Arlan¡¯s elite clandestine unit. They were formed for both warfare and subterfuge purposes. During wartime, they could be used for reconnaissance, sabotage, assassination, or even guerrila warfare. But when they weren¡¯t in warfare, they could be used for spying, infiltrating, intelligence, and many other clandestine missions.

    The Umbras were unknown to everyone except Arlan and Jovann. Even JD had only hints of their existence. This was to protect their identities in the event of capture.

    After the two Umbras left the tent, Arlan took a few more moments to himself. The young lion had been preparing himself for this war for the last three years. What he had always been good at, being a soldier.

    Arlan emerged outside and started towards the large tent where the war council was to be held. As he walked through the Banner of the Claw¡¯s area, his soldiers all looked at him with respect and admiration. They knew what they were fighting for and that Arlan could help them succeed, even if they died in battle.

    After arriving at the large tent, the guards let Arlan through as many different captains and higher were seated. In the middle was Count Emile and a few different nobles who commanded thousands. The meeting started as only a few more officers filed in.

    Count Emile started first, ¡°Let us begin. We¡¯re going to be discussing the strategy that we will use to win. I know we¡¯re outnumbered greatly by five-thousand but we can win if we¡¯re careful. First, I¡¯m going to go over the formations. Everyone will be assigned to either the left, center or right banners. The left will focus on playing passive and luring the enemy out while the center and right will clash aggressively with the enemy lines.¡±

    A high-ranking noble raised his hand and asked, ¡°Why are we having the left hold back and not attacking?¡±

    ¡°I can explain,¡± stated Count Emile, ¡°The left will only join the fray when the right has been secured. The left will then aggressively clash while the right pushes towards the enemy¡¯s general. It will force enough pressure to allow us to succeed on all fronts.¡±

    Interesting, your strategy is well thought but you place such a huge emphasis on the right¡¯s success.

    ¡°Who will be tasked with the right flank then?¡± asked another captain.

    ¡°The 2nd Galdo Banner led by Commander Ragnar will be in charge of this task,¡± answered Count Emile. Murmurs could be heard, the 2nd Galdo Banner consisted of only six-thousand men.

    Arlan looked over at a massive man in his forties who towered at six feet and three inches. He stood up with dark red hair combed back with a great beard around his chin. A small scar can be seen on his left cheek. He was clad in steel armor. He showed no qualms with his given objective. The young lion could tell that Commander Ragnar was experienced.

    ¡°Each banner will be given an assignment to assist each group. The 1st Galdo Banner led by me will take the center while a combined force of all the smaller houses will assist the left flank,¡± ordered Count Emile.

    Each banner was then given an assignment by Count Emile. The Banner of the Claw was assigned to the right flank under Commander Ragnar. Afterwards, everyone was dismissed back to their banners to prepare for the upcoming battle. Before Arlan could return back to his banner, Commander Ragnar approached him.

    ¡°You must be Baron Arlan,¡± greeted Commander Ragnar, ¡°You¡¯ve been assigned to the right flank with me. I¡¯d like to discuss my plans with you before we meet the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Commander Ragnar,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°I agree, it is most wise that I am aware of your plans.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your abilities and the strength of your men. This entire battle rests on our success. We need to be able to kill the enemy commander commanding their left. I believe it¡¯s House Blackwind commanding ten-thousand. The enemy will attempt to go after my head naturally. So I propose that your men dive straight for them while I act as the decoy and subvert their attention to me. That should only leave a thousand men for you to defeat. The right-wing enemy commander of House Blackwind is Lord Ferrant Blackwind. Do not underestimate him, Arlan. He is at least a fourth-tier white-core.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Commander Ragnar. I will do as ordered and take caution. I will not let you down.¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t. Count Emile directly ordered this plan. If he trusts you, then so will I. The fate of this battle rests on us winning the right-wing as soon as possible. When you have taken the enemy commander¡¯s head, I want you to blow this horn twice,¡± instructed Commander Ragnar as he hands a military horn to Arlan.

    ¡°I will personally blow this horn once my task has been completed. I will now take my leave and see my men and prepare them for the battle.¡±

    ¡°Good. I will see you in an hour when we form up for battle.¡±

    Arlan returned to his men and briefed them of the plan. Each soldier could feel the weight of their objective. Commander Ragnar was risking his life and his men¡¯s life as a decoy in order to buy them time to wipe out the enemy. Arlan reviewed the entirety of the battle in his mind.

    Banner of the Claw is at battalion strength with three-hundred men. Two companies of three platoons each. Each platoon had three squads. Each squad consisted of sixteen or seventeen soldiers each. A Company is stronger than the Second Company, which was still inexperienced. The average core strength of A Company was second-tier white cores while the average core strength of B Company were still fresh second-tier red cores.

    The enemy will likely leave a detachment of at least a thousand soldiers. We will need to puncture through them quickly before the enemy can react to our speed. Our advantage relies on our speed and force of violence. I will have to helm this attack.

    After forty-five minutes of preparation, Arlan led his men to the right-wing formation. His banner formed on the right of Commander Ragnar¡¯s main unit. JD was right behind him with his steel longsword gripped ready. Trent and Dimitri were at the front of both companies. Noah stood behind Trent while wielding a two-handed steel mace.

    The Banner of the Claw was only a small force compared to the rest of the army. The hilly plains in front of them would soon be littered with blood and corpses. The green Gal-Auro plains had also a few meadows here and there.

    Within ten minutes, the enemy army appeared before them. Arlan could see the enemy left-wing advancing as a few hills blocked the enemy center and right-wing. Flags with troops clad in armor were all over. This was now the moment they all had prepared for.

    Arlan could hear Count Emile¡¯s voice faintly as he was rallying his men. Commander Ragnar stepped forth and started to rally his men as well. Arlan knew what he had to do. The entirety of the Banner of the Claw locked their eyes on Arlan as he waltzed forth on a rock in front of his men. They admired their captain.

    Arlan yelled out, ¡°Brothers, hear me now! The moment that we¡¯ve trained for is upon us! You¡¯ve earned the strength to overcome this enemy and acquired the courage to stand against them! Do not let fear grasp your hearts. For today, we will show the world who we are. Our names will be etched into Althean history as victors of this battle. Follow me, Banner of the Claw, and we will live forever!¡±

    All three-hundred of the Banner of the Claw let out a roar to signify they were ready to dive into the depths of hell and back. Commander Ragnar looked over at Arlan and smiled at the young lion.

    Thousands of rebel soldiers lined the field across from them. They wore steel cuirass also and were decently equipped. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] could detect that most of them were still first-tier yellow cores. But there were definitely units of much stronger men among them.

    The center led by Count Emile were the first to charge. Commander Ragnar saw this from his position and blew his horn. This was the signal to charge. Arlan and the Banner of the Claw stormed across the two-hundred meter gap. The enemy held their ground as fear overtook their eyes, they were not given any orders to charge as well or defend. Chaos overtook them. It seemed the lower leadership echelons weren¡¯t properly trained.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The Banner of the Claw was now in a wedge formation with Arlan as the spearhead. Their thunderous steps echoed through the plains alongside the others charging. Cries could be heard to Arlan¡¯s left as the center had clashed with the enemy. The young lion gave a thought to the safety of his uncle but threw it out as he had to focus on his objective.

    The young lion and his men were only a few seconds from clashing the enemy lines when Dimitri and Trent yelled out, ¡°Now!¡±

    All three-hundred men and Arlan activated [Rampage] together, thrusting them forth at blinding speeds. Due to the sheer number of the skill being used, each one of them generated a massive barrier that blocked damage. They tore through the first four rows of a company and decimated over a hundred troops. The coordinated skill usage tore the enemy troops limb from limb. Enemy arms, legs, limbless torsos and heads rained from above.

    At the end of [Rampage], Arlan swung his blacksteel claymore out and cleaved four enemy soldiers in half who were stunned and confused. Five more enemy soldiers who saw their comrades get cut down, angrily lunged at Arlan with their spears. JD leaped over Arlan with his longsword and activated [Trifecta] as he immediately cut all three down. JD had trained under Arlan and learned some of his Mar-Tech.

    The Banner of the Claw was off to a good start. They had blown through an enemy company in a matter of seconds. They were way further along than any other friendly banner from the right-wing.

    The enemy realized how exposed the Banner of the Claw was and diverted an extra battalion to destroy the Banner of the Claw. Arlan and his banner were already battling over six hundred men when the new battalion of enemy soldiers appeared. While the first company melted like butter, the troops before them put up more of a fight and tried to push into A Company¡¯s right flank.

    Trent cried out to Arlan that the new enemy battalion clashed into their flank and killed a few Banner of the Claw soldiers.

    So it begins, the first deaths among us. This was inevitable. I must get their names later.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rotate to defend the flank!¡± stated Arlan, ¡°JD, you stay here and keep pushing this position here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± answered JD as he cut down a few more soldiers.

    Arlan made his way over to A Company¡¯s right flank and saw that at least eight of his soldiers were killed and ten more wounded all over. They were fighting tooth and nail against the enemy who also took equal casualties.

    Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] revealed that the enemy were all second-tier orange cores as well. The young lion rushed forth and engaged the enemy. Arlan was strong enough to take them on but it would hold him back from completing his main objective before Commander Ragnar could be overwhelmed.

    The young lion had to make a decision. The A Company were all veterans from previous battles, so losing any number of them would hurt them in the long run. Arlan decided that if he could kill the battalion commander and reduce their numbers low enough, the A Company could manage to wipe out this new threat with minimal casualties.

    Arlan pushed forth with the remaining platoons from A Company behind him. Trent and Erin were next to him locking blades with more elite infantry from this battalion.

    I have to find this enemy commander quickly and return to the center.

    Arlan figured that his new magic spells would deal with the enemy faster at this moment. The cost was that his new magic spells used up quite a bit of mana. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use his runes as often. The enemy elite infantry were all better equipped than the Banner of the Claw. They were likely sent directly by Lord Ferrant Blackwind.

    Arlan swung his blacksteel claymore against two nearby elite soldiers who challenged him and the claymore easily broke through their armor and killed them in a near instant. Other soldiers nearby were demoralized at seeing such a young soldier wield such a massive and heavy weapon so effortlessly.

    The enemy commander of the elite battalion saw Arlan cut down two of his men. He greedily saw this as an opportunity to take Arlan¡¯s head. He ordered his men to focus their attention on attacking this position and surrounded Arlan as best he could.

    Two-hundred and seventy more elite infantry turned towards Arlan¡¯s position and began their push towards him. They cut down a few more Banner of the Claw soldiers caught off guard but Trent and Erin leading two platoons each reorganized their formations and defended the two sides on Arlan.

    A hundred of the elite infantry soldiers got through from the front. Trent and Erin realized this and tried their best to stop any remaining soldiers from getting towards their captain but Arlan yelled out, ¡°Let them through and hold your ground defensively!¡±

    Trent and Erin both knew that if Arlan ordered it, they followed it. The enemy commander of the elite battalion heard this and laughed as he thought he was going to claim an easy victory.

    As the elite infantry started charging towards Arlan in the chaos, the young lion responded by activating his [Undying Zeal]. This allowed his mana lanes and essence lanes to combine as one. He was able to cast any spell or use any Mar-Tech at the cost of his mana and essence combined.

    The young lion spun forth towards the first eight soldiers and activated [Titanstrike] while also casting [Arc Flare] from his left hand. The young lion held and swung the blacksteel claymore with his right arm which shocked everyone around him, including his own soldiers who had never seen such a heavy and massive weapon wielded in one hand.

    Not only was Arlan able to activate [Titanstrike] one-handed but he was also casting a fourth-tier magic spell that was elevated to fifth-tier¡¯s spell potency. The eight soldiers were diced into an oblivion by the [Titanstrike] while another ten soldiers behind them were melted into skeletons by the [Arc Flare] spell.

    With such a powerful force pushing against this elite enemy battalion, the Banner of the Claw¡¯s A Company were able to regain their second wind and push back into the enemy. Fury and anger were in their eyes as they had lost some comrades in this skirmish for the first time ever.

    Arlan¡¯s heart held the same fury and hate as his men. They had never lost anyone in a battle before until now but they did know that going into this battle, they would suffer some form of losses. Minimizing the losses was one of the priorities for Arlan but he couldn¡¯t be everywhere.

    The young lion pushed forth while Erin and Trent pushed their platoons to envelop the enemy battalion before them. The enemy commander started to panic, he had always won his battles easily with their strength but this was the first time he had seen such losses on his side.

    Meanwhile, Banner of the Claw¡¯s B Company was making great progress pushing towards Lord Ferrant Blackwind. The multiple companies of infantry were all inexperienced conscripts with poor training. B Company had only suffered six deaths and twenty wounded while they had already decimated two whole companies of infantry.

    Back at A Company¡¯s position the elite battalion before them started to fight tooth and nail due to being on the verge of collapsing. The enemy commander of this elite infantry battalion had already fled.

    Only a mere ten minutes had passed and Arlan had cut down nearly an entire company by himself. The enemy was on the verge of collapsing and A Company had regained their fighting strength. Arlan decided it was time to return to the center of the formation with JD. A Company could now turn back to pushing with B Company towards the enemy right-wing commander.

    The Banner of the Claw was now joined back together with Arlan at the front with JD. The two were nearly unstoppable. The bulk of the enemy forces were still clashing with Commander Ragnar¡¯s 2nd Galdo Banner. This left a thousand troops in the rear with Lord Ferrant Blackwind but Arlan and his Banner had already cut down half those numbers.

    At the enemy¡¯s left-wing headquarters, Lord Ferrant Blackwind received a report that would shock him to his core. ¡°Sir! The Elite Blackwind Guard has received heavy losses and are now retreating! Some kind of elite enemy battalion is making their way here,¡± said a Blackwind messenger soldier.

    ¡°What?! The Elite Blackwind Guard got routed that fast and easily?!¡± cried Lord Ferrant Blackwind in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes sir, and half our reserve defense line has already been broken by this elite enemy battalion. Our main force is too far to pull back in time. They are also dealing with the main enemy right-wing unit,¡± reported the same Blackwind messenger soldier.

    ¡°Gather the remaining reserves here, I will personally destroy this rabble. The Blackwind Knights will lead the charge,¡± proclaimed Lord Ferrant Blackwind.

    Two-hundred meters away, Arlan and his banner had just finished routing another enemy company of infantry. There was now nothing standing between the young lion and his prey. It was time for them to engage the enemy.

    The Banner of the Claw had reduced the enemy strength from a thousand soldiers down to three-hundred. But the Banner of the Claw had suffered casualties as well. Of the three-hundred men, twenty had been killed and forty had been wounded and were combat ineffective. So only two-hundred and forty Banner of the Claw soldiers remained.

    The young lion called out for his banner to continue on towards the enemy headquarters. As they covered the open ground, a hundred Blackwind Knights formed up in a wedge and started to charge at the Banner of the Claw. At the helm of the charge was Lord Ferrant Blackwind with a steel halberd, he was leading his Blackwind Knights.

    Behind the Blackwind Knights were another two hundred infantry. They weren¡¯t push overs as they were Lord Ferrant Blackwind¡¯s personal unit. Arlan knew they weren¡¯t like the cannon fodder they had chopped down earlier.

    This enemy was just as strong as the elite battalion they fought earlier. The Blackwind Knights were at second-tier orange cores. They were the most formidable opponents that the Banner of the Claw had ever fought en masse.

    There was about thirty seconds before the two sides would meet. Arlan used this time to raise his left arm up and fired two manabolts that exploded only fifteen meters up. This was a signal for a special formation. The young lion already had a countermeasure in place for a calvary charge.

    All of the Banner of the Claw halted and each of it¡¯s platoons quickly changed into a square formation of around fifty men each. Some had less due to casualties. There were only five of the six platoons left. Third platoon from B Company had already lost most of their men from the clash and retreated under Dimitri¡¯s orders.

    Lord Ferrant Blackwind laughed at what he saw, he¡¯d never seen such a weird formation but he thought the ridiculous formation wouldn¡¯t stop his knights. So he pressed on. Arlan smiled as he stood at the front of A Company¡¯s first platoon while they were in their square formation. JD stood behind him ready to kill.

    That¡¯s it, come take the bait.

    The Blackwind Knights reached the first Banner of the Claw platoons and JD lunged forth with his longsword and cleaved Lord Ferrant Blackwind¡¯s horse leg¡¯s down. It sent the Blackwind Lord flying a few meters as he landed on the ground.

    The other Blackwind Knights tried ramming into the formations but were met with an incredible essence barrier that stopped their horses and spears were sent out with precision and speed. One after another, Blackwind Knights were sent off their horse and stabbed while they were on the ground.

    Lord Ferrant Blackwind looked up to see his glorious Blackwind Knights being cut down one after another without landing a single blow on their enemy. Of the hundred, half were already killed. Arlan leapt over his platoon at ten meters up and landed on Lord Ferrant Blackwind¡¯s position with an overhead swing from his blacksteel claymore.

    The Blackwind Lord managed to dodge out of the way in time before his life was claimed. Arlan aimed his left palm in the air and fired a single manabolt. This signified the front three platoons to engage the two-hundred soldiers charging from behind the Blackwind Knights. The remaining two platoons engaged with the dismounted and disorganized Blackwind Knights.

    Lord Ferrant Blackwind looked around in disbelief that they would be demolished in such a manner by a single banner. The young lion took advantage of his enemy¡¯s confusion and thrust his blacksteel claymore forth toward his prey.

    The Blackwind Lord riposte the attack with all of his essence and managed to barely deflect the attack. He had never seen such a powerful attack from such a young soldier. ¡°What kind of damn monster are you?!¡± cried the Lord Ferrant Blackwind.

    ¡°A monster born to take your life, Lord Ferrant Blackwind,¡± answered Arlan coldly as he prepared himself for another attack.

    ¡°Let me live! I¡¯ll pay you riches beyond your imagination!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] showed that Lord Ferrant Blackwind was a fourth-tier white core. He wasn¡¯t going to be a match for Arlan. The young lion activated [Undying Zeal]. His essence and mana lanes were merged into true lanes now. His black marks enveloped his skin and armor.

    The young lion¡¯s strength with this awakened ability amplified his fighting prowess to fight on equal strength with a sixth-tier orange core while he was only at a fifth-tier red core.

    Arlan threw his blacksteel claymore at a horizontally at Lord Ferrant Blackwind and a rune could be seen emitting from the blade. The Blackwind Lord enhanced his essence barrier to a max.

    This wasn¡¯t enough though, the blacksteel claymore easily broke through and cleanly sliced through the steel armor at the abdomen. The blacksteel claymore stopped right after and returned back to Arlan¡¯s right hand. Lord Ferrant Blackwind was now missing his bottom half and was crawling away with his innards leaking out.

    The Blackwind Lord muttered, ¡°I.. I must return to home. My fam-¡±

    Arlan¡¯s blacksteel claymore dove straight into the neck and separated the head before Lord Ferrant Blackwind could finish his sentence. Arlan showed no remorse. The young lion then thrust his blacksteel claymore into the ground as he pulled out the horn that Commander Ragnar gave him.

    The young lion blew the horn loudly with wind magic and a unique sound reverberated across the battlefield. This meant Arlan had completed his objective. The right-wing had claimed the enemy left-wing¡¯s commander. But the battle wasn¡¯t over, Arlan knew this.

    The remaining fifteen Blackwind Knights retreated, and the remaining enemy infantry were also routed. Arlan rallied his banner back to him and they had taken a seven more deaths as well. But their losses weren¡¯t nearly as bad as the enemy. Arlan had only two-hundred men left.

    The next phase was to capitalize on their momentum and blow through the enemy center and the enemy right-wing. The young lion held his primary awakened ability in for this moment. He deactivated [Undying Zeal] releasing his black marks. A golden aura emitted out a hundred meters from him and surrounded his Banner of the Claw.

    It was the Warlord¡¯s Regalia. It¡¯s ability didn¡¯t amplify Arlan but instead, it amplified the entirety of his banner. The reason Arlan couldn¡¯t activate it before this was it only lasted about forty minutes. They had to claim Lord Ferrant Blackwind¡¯s head first and it¡¯s usage was most important after.

    The young lion was now at the center of a wedge formation surrounded by the remaining two-hundred Banner of the Claw. They had already lost thirty-five men and about sixty-five wounded to combat ineffective. It was less than Arlan had hoped for but they could still do serious damage to the center and enemy right-wing.

    They begin charging forth towards the center which was five-hundred meters away. Arlan looked over and saw the 2nd Galdo Banner had basically won against the enemy left-wing¡¯s main force which started out as nine-thousand but have been reduced to three-thousand soldiers. The 2nd Galdo Banner started off with six-thousand men but were already down to four-thousand men.

    The young lion felt a heavy heart as so many of his soldiers had fallen and there were heavy losses across the board. He could only hope that Count Emile was alive and that they hadn¡¯t taken too many losses.

    As the Banner of the Claw reached the center fight from the right-wing, they were in a perfect flanking position on the enemy¡¯s backlines. The center was horrid. Both sides deployed ten-thousand men but both sides loss four-thousand men respectively. Whoever was commanding the enemy center, was just as good as Count Emile. Thousasnds of bodies littered all over and formations of soldiers were moving in and out as other formations were completely wiped.

    The young lion detected Count Emile was still alive but holding on barely as he was fighting Count Meric of House Rainhall, the second of the three Rainhall brothers. Duke Stefan Rainhall wasn¡¯t here. The two exchanged blows as their men around them struggled to gain the upperhand of the area.

    Arlan knew he had to end that fight and kill Count Meric Rainhall. The young lion¡¯s awakened Warlord Regalia amplified all two hundred of his men to third-tier white cores. They basically doubled in strength and could feel it. Their charge grew louder as they got within a hundred meters of their prey.

    The enemy center unit didn¡¯t realize what was happening until it was too late. Arlan¡¯s Banner of the Claw dove right through the enemy chopping down swaves of infantry. They moved so fast that the enemy didn¡¯t have time to react. Their speed and force of violence allowed them to take out three-hundred soldiers in the first thirty seconds. Arlan let out high level magic as well while charging forth.

    JD, Trent, Dimitri, Erin and Lem were all in the thick of the battle cutting down foes and leading their respective companies. While A Company suffered more losses than B Company did, their battle experienced allowed them to greatly shine and were managing to keep up.

    The enemy formations were being obliterated one after another. Only limbs, body parts and heads were left in the Banner of the Claw¡¯s wake. The enemy center¡¯s reserves saw what was happening and started to run as they didn¡¯t want to be apart of the one sided slaughter.

    Count Emile who was still fighting Count Meric noticed what was happening and knew exactly who was demolishing the enemy¡¯s backlines. Count Meric felt a cold sweat drip as he felt a deathly gaze from behind him. Count Meric was a fifth-tier red core and Count Emile was only a fourth-tier white core. The two fought for this long but were exhausted mentally and physically.

    The young lion could see their fading strength through his [Battle Trance]. After cutting down over fifteen-hundred men, Arlan finally reached the two and he leapt over with [Undying Zeal] activated.

    The young lion was pushing the limits of his body. He could feel the pain from the amount of essence and mana flowing out from his true lanes.

    Upon landing, Arlan swung his blacksteel claymore repeatedly at Count Meric who was wielding two mithril swords. Count Meric couldn¡¯t believe what was going on, a young soldier swinging a blacksteel claymore with such a monstrous strength was forcing Count Meric back and his men saw this. They couldn¡¯t believe such a powerful warrior was on the Reeve¡¯s side.

    Count Emile jumped into the fight and swung at Count Meric from his left while Arlan swung from his right. Count Meric was on a complete defensive posture as he was using [Automatic Parry] as well. Arlan could tell as essence exhuded out from every deflection. Count Emile thrusted his mithril rapier forth over and over again as well.

    Count Meric was about to call for a retreat when he felt a powerful wind from behind him. It was a high potency [Wind Shear] Arlan secretly casted and it pushed Count Meric forth into a unfavorable position. The young lion¡¯s blacksteel claymore dove forth and pierced past the mithril armor. Before Count Meric could respond, a mithril rapier thrust forth hundredths of times in a few seconds. It was Count Emile and his [Thousand Needles] attack. It severed Count Meric¡¯s head.

    A relieved Count Emile said, ¡°Arlan, thank you but the battle still isn¡¯t over, our left-wing is losing badly. I couldn¡¯t send help but they requested reinforcements.¡±

    Arlan nodded and regrouped himself with his Banner of the Claw who were still cutting down enemy soldiers like nothing. The enemy center unit was now on the verge of collapsing as they suffered heavy losses and Count Meric¡¯s death sent shivers down their spines. What made their situation worse was the Commander Ragnar from the right-wing slammed the 2nd Galdo Banner into what remained of the enemy center.

    Arlan was already speeding through with his men who were now covered in blood, wounds, and exhaustion. But they knew they had to push on, they drew out every ounce of strength and stamina they could. They knew what was at stake if they didn¡¯t. Their captain demanded nothing less.

    Once the Banner of the Claw reached the left-wing, it was in shambles far worse than the center. The enemy was on the verge of forcing their left-wing to retreat. The ten-thousand that was deployed here was reduced to three-thousand. The lord who commanded this left-wing was killed already and the left-wing was in disarray.

    The enemy right-wing here was still at least six thousand strong. Arlan only had fifteen minutes left on his awakened Warlord¡¯s Regalia. So they had to deal as much damage as they could within that time. The young lion was still at the forefront as JD yelled out to him, ¡°Arlan! We¡¯re nearing our limits!¡±

    ¡°I know, JD,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°but we must limit the amount of casualties to our side as much as possible with our strength!¡± The Banner of the Claw were running on fumes and nearing their limits, even with Arlan¡¯s awakened regalia.

    After twenty seconds, they collided with the enemy. It was more hardened infantry for sure, they were definitely much tougher than the ones in the center unit. But with the awakened ability, they still cut down over five-hundred enemy soldiers in a matter of two minutes. The Banner of the Claw had already obliterated a battalion before enemy reacted to their presence.

    Two-thousand soldiers in the enemy¡¯s reserves started to surround the young lion. Arlan casted [Arc Flare] repeatedly while swinging out his blacksteel claymore. The cries of soldiers burning alive to the spell rang throughout the battlefield. The Banner of the Claw still hadn¡¯t experienced any casualties.

    The enemy right-wing commander made his appearance on a horse with a blacksteel greataxe and rode directly towards Arlan. The young lion knew the enemy commander would make an appearance. It came down to this moment. If Arlan could kill the last enemy commander here, then the enemy right-wing would collapse and they would win.

    Arlan channeled his last ten percent of essence. The awakened regalia ability was draining his essence and mana. He had to finish this fast or they would be stuck in a sea of enemies with half their fighting strength gone.

    The enemy commander was clad in blacksteel armor charging toward Arlan. Two Banner of the Claw soldiers attempted to strike down the horse. ¡°Fall back you two,¡± yelled Arlan loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t get close to him!¡±

    But it was too late, their heads immediately exploded into multiple pieces as the blacksteel greataxe swung diagonally with incredible speeds. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] detected this enemy commander at fifth-tier red core with fourth-tier mana lane. He was the strongest opponent that the enemy had at this battle. He was nearly on par with Arlan.

    The young lion ordered his men to focus on fighting everyone else and not to get close to his duel. JD continued to cut down the enemy forces at the same speed as Arlan did with his longsword. JD was a trained Knight with Arlan¡¯s aura on. He was incredibly powerful now as well.

    Arlan started the bout first by firing an [Arc Flare] at the enemy right-wing commander. The blacksteel greataxe sucked the spell into nothing. The horse continued charging toward the young lion anyway.

    That blacksteel greataxe, has some kind of magic nullifying enchantment.

    The enemy commander pressed on with a powerful essence barrier deployed. Arlan knew he had to use [Titanstrike] properly in order to take it down but if he missed, he may not be able to win against him. Right as the mounted enemy commander reached Arlan to pummel him, the young lion rolled to the side with his blacksteel claymore out in order to cut the horse¡¯s legs.

    The horse responded by leaping over the sword with speed and height. Arlan was now aware that this horse was no ordinary mount. The mounted enemy commander turned around for another charge and this time the blacksteel greataxe glowed red.

    He¡¯ll expect me to dodge the horse. I have no other option.

    As Arlan¡¯s powerful opponent reached him, the young lion held his ground and enhanced his barrier to a maximum with only five-percent of his essence left. The horse was sent flying along with Arlan. The charge broke the barrier and dented into the blacksteel armor.

    What in the world is this fucking horse?

    The enemy commander was sent flying but managed to land on his feet. Arlan on the other hand landed on his back. The young lion could feel a killing gaze. The enemy commander had already reached over to Arlan and swung his blacksteel greataxe down with titanic strength. The young lion received the blow with the flatside of his blacksteel claymore and it violently recoiled down into Arlan. Blood splurted out from the young lion¡¯s mouth. Parts of his chest was definitely damaged and if it weren¡¯t for the armor and his deflect, he would¡¯ve died for sure.

    The young lion rolled over and pushed himself up with a [Wind Shear] and managed to recover. Everyone around them could not believe it. The enemy couldn¡¯t believe that Arlan survived a blow while his allies couldn¡¯t believe that an enemy stood toe to toe against the rumored Captain from the Banner of the Claw.

    Arlan had to wear down the enemy slightly or find an opening. So he lunged his weapon forth while emitting a rune on it. The enemy responded by parrying the attack with his blacksteel greataxe. Right after, another attack from Arlan swung forth catching the enemy commander offguard but still managed to dodge it.

    Sparks flew out as blacksteel weaponry collided with immense force. The young lion swung his blacksteel claymore faster and faster. The enemy commander was able to keep up with the increase in speed but showed signs of struggling.

    ¡°Captain, you can do it,¡± cheered Erin, ¡°Don¡¯t let us down!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we believe in you,¡± yelled Dimitri, ¡°Don¡¯t let our fallen brothers down!¡±

    The words rang true in Arlan as the his men were cheering him on more and more. They managed to throw in cheers while fighting for their lives. The young lion increased the veracity of his attacks.

    I have to overcome this. I¡¯m at my limits and my body is in all sorts of pains but I mustn¡¯t let that stop me. For the fallen brothers, for Miss Petrah, for MIDLAND!

    Arlan was on his final one percent of essence as his rune was building up his attack speed and strength. The blacksteel claymore swung at inhuman speeds and the enemy commander couldn¡¯t keep up and was struck over and over again. The blacksteel armor that the enemy commander wore was dented repeatedly by Arlan¡¯s swings.

    More and more attacks landed to the point where the enemy commander¡¯s body gushed out blood and popped like a balloon. Within five seconds, the enemy commander¡¯s body had received over thirty swings from Arlan and was unrecognizable.

    Arlan had used up all of his essence and was at his limits of fainting. JD immediately placed Arlan¡¯s arms over him and supported his friend from falling. Cheers rang through the battlefield, Count Emile and Commander Ragnar had arrived on the left-wing and started demolishing the remaining troops as they were routed back into the forest towards Auron City.

    The Banner of the Claw didn¡¯t pursue the enemy but instead formed a square formation around JD and Arlan. They let Count Emile through in order to see his nephew injured and with no essence left. ¡°JD, thank you for being at Arlan¡¯s side,¡± said Count Emile, ¡°Arlan, Commander Ragnar will take over with chasing down the remnants. I want the Banner of the Claw to fall back.¡±

    ¡°Have we won?¡± asked Arlan with little strength in his voice.

    ¡°Yes, my boy, we won. It was all thanks to you and your men,¡± answered Count Emile proudly, ¡°Now, get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle,¡± replied Arlan as he slowly lost consciousness.

    On the 13th Day of the 5th Month, 1243 Mundeas, the Combined Galdo Army decisively defeated the Rainhall Rebel Army at the Gal-Auro Plains. The Combined Galdo Army lost thirteen-thousand men while the Rainhall Rebel Army lost twenty-thousand men.

 Chapter 27

    After the battle, the Combined Galdo Army rode south with twelve-thousand men to break the siege on Auron City. After a week of marching, they arrived to see that House Beaumont forces retreated back south a day earlier. Count Emile was able to link up with House Lansley who still had about sixteen-thousand soldiers.

    Duke Frank also hired out mercenary companies as much as he could. They added an extra four-thousand to House Lansley¡¯s army which now totaled at twenty-thousand soldiers. House Beaumont led by Duke Lucian Beaumont retreated back to his territory with his thirty-thousand men.

    The damage to Auron City from the siege was lighter than anticipated but it was enough to halt the economy for a week. Now that the Siege of Auron City was over, supplies between the two major cities started to circulate again.

    Arlan was able catch the Eastvale Trade Company. Only six Umbras remained in Auron during the siege so Jovann utilized them to get intelligence, sabotage enemy siege equipment, and many other means to hinder the siege. Jovann was able to share his intelligence with House Lansley. Onas was able to remain safe inside the Eastvale Trade Company¡¯s headquarters the entire time.

    Meanwhile, at Lancel High Academy, there weren¡¯t any students left. They were all able to return home or escape the fighting. None of the instructors were around either, they had all been summoned to Oreta right before Auron City was laid to siege. Lady Dafni was likely assisting Grand Marshal Dink and the Royal Army, which was locked into a stalemate against House Kaiser for the southwestern region of Midland.

    Only after a day at Auron City, Count Emile led the Combined Galdo Army further south to form a defensive line right at the border between House Lansley and House Beaumont¡¯s territory.

    An army of ten-thousand led by Duke Stefan of House Rainhall was already at the border waiting. They clashed with Count Emile¡¯s Combined Galdo Army. Both sides suffered some losses and ended up holding a stalemate at the Golden Valley Pass. Duke Stefan wanted to avenge Count Meric, who was killed by Arlan.

    The Banner of the Claw had lost thirty-five soldiers at the Battle of the Gal-Auro Plains. And of the sixty-five wounded, only fifty were able to return to duty after receiving heal spells. The other fifteen had lost too much and were unable to return to duty. They were sent back home to Galmora on a wagon. Arlan sent them with a letter so he could make sure they would be taken care of by the Galmora Ministry.

    While stationed in a forest the eastern side of the defensive line, the Banner of the Claw encountered constant small unit skirmishes and sporadic large unit attacks.

    The Banner of the Claw deployed with two-hundred and fifty soldiers. There were twenty Umbras as well. After six weeks of constant fighting, they managed to hold back House Rainhall from breaking through, but Arlan¡¯s banner suffered losses.

    Another forty Banner of the Claw soldiers were killed over the six weeks of constant skirmishes. But for every loss they suffered, Arlan made sure they the enemy suffered tenfold. The Banner of the Claw managed to kill over five hundred enemy troops. The deaths now totaled to seventy-five.

    At the end of the six weeks, Duke Frank of House Lansley managed to muster an army of forty-thousand soldiers and rode south. The Lansley Army was able to relieve the Combined Galdo Army who was able to retreat back to Galdo City.

    Arlan was finally riding back to Galmora on Kage with only two-hundred Banner of the Claw soldiers with him.

    With each soldier that was killed, Arlan¡¯s heart suffered deeply. He did everything he could to keep as many of his men alive as possible. None of the casualties were his officers though, Arlan feared that even more. Without them, the Banner of the Claw would lose it¡¯s effectiveness greatly.

    Arlan wore a grim face as he finally reached Galmora. He was given the order to return and rest for two days before they would venture north on another campaign alongside the Galdo Army.

    As the young lion reached his beloved town, his people came out to greet them. Some of the permanently injured Banner of the Claw soldiers came out as well in the soft summer day to see their brethren return. As they entered into the town square, cries of relief were heard as some families saw the return of their son, brother, or father. Some families weren¡¯t as lucky, their cries were of grief. Their loved ones didn¡¯t make it back home alive.

    Arlan¡¯s heart was broken in many ways because of this. He couldn¡¯t bring home some of his men alive to their families as he wanted to. If the young lion had the power to win this war without leading an army, he would. Casualties were inevitable. He knew had to accept it but it didn¡¯t make the pain any lighter.

    Chrysta, Marie, Renia, Sayla, Layla and Jocko ran out to see the return of their friends. No cheers were had as they saw only two-hundred men returned. JD, Trent, Dimitri, Erin, Lem, and Noah all wore grim faces like their Captain. They all had loss friends and experienced the fatigue of war. While they won against immense odds, they weren¡¯t invincible to loss like they had been before when fighting monsters and goblins.

    The reunion was a slight warm welcome as tears that were held in were finally let out from both the soldiers and the girls. Sayla tackled Noah with her arms as she leaned in and kissed him deeply. Noah didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or anything, he didn¡¯t care. He needed the love and warmth that Sayla gave him. His heart was broken as well.

    Chrysta held both JD and Arlan closely as Marie also leaned in with her arms and cried more tears. Wren emerged with Renia and warmly greeted Arlan. Jocko nodded in approval at Arlan as he knew better than anyone there what the seven boys had just endured with their banner.

    Arlan¡¯s emotional inhibitors in his old body would help him regulate and deal with the traumatic situations. But in this body, his emotions ran rampant and were dominating his state of mind. He had fallen ill to depression and everyone around him saw it. They knew it.

    The rest of the Banner of the Claw was given the entire day to spend with their families. Everyone spent the afternoon in the manor just enjoying lunch with eachother but Arlan, JD, and Jocko were in the office. They had business to go over regarding Galmora¡¯s development and the roster of the newly trained recruits. They were replacements to bring the Banner of the Claw back to three-hundred strong.

    It¡¯s just not enough time. They¡¯re still first-tier white cores. And they¡¯re all new to battle, none of them have battle experience like the first three platoons.

    Arlan rubbed his head as JD and Jocko debated about the morality of taking in the recruits before they finished their training. ¡°Look they¡¯re just going to come out there to die,¡± stated JD.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice,¡± replied Jocko, ¡°More of you will die as well if we don¡¯t have them join you on this next campaign.¡±

    JD rebuked, ¡°But they haven¡¯t even finished their training and they¡¯re still not second-tier red cores!¡±

    ¡°Knight Jan Derva,¡± stated Jocko, ¡°This is the only way or else more will die. We have an obligation to win this war. If we don¡¯t, then the Swora will reach Galmora. Let these soldiers decide for themselves.¡±

    JD didn¡¯t respond. He knew that it was true. If the Banner of the Claw wasn¡¯t at proper strength on this next campaign, it be incredibly difficult to replicate their success. Arlan wasn¡¯t even paying attention to their conversation. His mind had been clouded by the pain in his heart.

    ¡°Master Arlan, what do you make of this?¡± asked Jocko.

    The young lion snapped out of his daze and answered, ¡°It¡¯s as you said, we don¡¯t have a choice. If we take them, most of them will likely die over the course of the campaign. If we don¡¯t take them, even more of us will die and we wouldn¡¯t have the manpower to win the crucial battles.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± replied JD, ¡°But it¡¯s just a bad situation I guess. There is no right or wrong here, just bad shit after bad shit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how war is,¡± coldly stated Arlan as he remembered the horrors of war in his previous world. A knock on the door interrupted the conversation. Arlan yelled out, ¡°Come in!¡±

    It was Marie and Chrysta. They were worried at the commotion they heard. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± asked Marie.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°We¡¯re just discussing the state of Galmora and the new Banner of the Claw recruits.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem well, Arlan,¡± stated Marie with a concerned look.

    ¡°She is right,¡± Chrysta agreed, ¡°are you alright Arlan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± lied Arlan, ¡°I¡¯m just exhausted from the fighting.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, even they can see it on you,¡± admitted JD.

    Jocko added as well, ¡°Master Arlan, you should get some re-¡±

    ¡°Everyone. Get out.¡± coldly ordered Arlan as Chrysta, Marie, JD, and Jocko looked at eachother in confusion. Without uttering a word, the retinue quietly exited the room; passing by a familiar character walking towards them as they left.

    Arlan¡¯s heart felt like a dam holding back his pain. The interrogation about how he was, simply broke that dam and the emotions flooded through. He was angry, sad, depressed, and frustrated all at once. He had been holding all this back ever since the first battle. He needed to be the rock to his men. His pain couldn¡¯t be shared or he would feel weak. The feelings overflowed out from his heart and he broke into a river of tears. His hands trying to stop them from coming out as he sobbed. Arlan tried to keep himself quiet but his body couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain.

    Just outside the door, Princess Emmeline paused as her hand reached for the handle that separated her and Arlan. She could hear the muffled agony from inside the room. She knew Arlan was the person that everyone relied on and yet here he was, trying to keep his emotions inside him for the sake of everyone else. Emmeline wanted to open the door so badly and comfort him.

    Inside the office, Arlan continued to cry into his hands. His mind continued to repeatedly play the images of all his dead soldiers from the Banner of the Claw. Memories of Miss Petrah invaded his mind as well. They led up to the final moment she put her hand on his head before she died.

    Back outside the door, Emmeline could hear Arlan¡¯s cries intensify as she gripped her heart with her right hand. Unable to control herself, she opened the door and ran to Arlan. Her arms held him closely.

    In the last two months, an unbearable pain had left numerous wounds in Arlan¡¯s heart. It was something that Arlan just wasn¡¯t used to. Emmeline held Arlan closely as his cries slowed to a stop. Her soft voice found it¡¯s way into the young lion¡¯s heart, ¡°Arlan, I feel your anguish. Let me ease your burden so you do not suffer alone.¡±

    ¡°Princess, what¡¯re you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I have been sent to hide here for the remainder of the war by my father.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry, you haven¡¯t been properly received.¡±

    ¡°Do not be sorry. Witnessing this side of you makes you human, despite what others may believe about you.¡±

    This warmth of being in her arms¡­

    ¡°Princess Emmeline...¡±

    ¡°Just Emmeline is fine.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t let go...¡±

    ¡°I will not let you go until I have brought you back.¡±

    ¡°...May I hold you?¡±

    Emmeline¡¯s face glowed pink as no man had ever been so close to her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The young lion reached out around her waist and held her. Emmeline knew that whether or not she had feelings for Arlan, she had to be there for him for the sake of Midland.

    She thought to herself, ¡°I never thought I would want Arlan Reeve to be in my arms.¡±

    Fascinating, her soft touch and rose petal aroma has calmed my soul and bewitched my heart.

    While sitting in his chair, Arlan looked up at Emmeline and her ruby eyes met his. She smiled warmly with her silky crimson hair. A euphoric feeling enveloped both of their hearts. For the first time their souls were intertwined, a far greater connection than any other they have felt before.

    She knew that Arlan may very well be her husband, but she thought she didn¡¯t feel anything for him. She only looked at him as a political gain for solidfying the loyalty of House Reeve and the many other smaller houses. Her duty led her to look at him platonically but upon meeting Arlan¡¯s piercing eyes, she now felt something for her potential husband. Her heart fluttered.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Emmeline leaned down towards him, yet paused with hesitation. Her eyes met Arlan¡¯s once more, questioning him. Arlan¡¯s eyes met her gaze, slowly trailing down to her lips. His eyes burned with desire. Arlan was at odds, he still had feelings for Iris but somehow, this felt right. He lifted his head answering her hesitation, and their lips met for the first time. As they kissed, his heart and body returned the affection the princess initiated. Emmeline, shocked at her forwardness, pulled away for a second and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t ha-¡±

    She was interrupted by Arlan pulling her back in for a second time. Emmeline was usually in control of her emotions but in this moment, her euphoria commanded her to surrender. She had never been led romantically like this by another man.

    Their lips met again and again, exploring the bounds of their feelings for one another. However, looking up at her wasn¡¯t enough for the young lion; he wanted to take control of the moment.

    Arlan picked her up and sat her on his desk as they continued to passionately kiss. After a few minutes of what felt like heaven for the two of them, Emmeline softly asked, ¡°This¡­ feeling¡­ do you¡­ do you feel this, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°I just want to be in your arms.¡±

    ¡°Your request has been happily approved,¡± answered the Midland Princess playfully.

    ¡°Emmeline.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for coming to my side.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I understand some that burden that you shoulder.¡±

    Curious, the young lion inquired, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ ever since I was a little girl,¡± began Emmeline as she stroked Arlan¡¯s hair, ¡°I dreamed of falling in love and marrying a kindhearted man.¡±

    ¡°A simple dream for the Princess of Midland,¡± said Arlan jokingly as he smiled, ¡°And a kindhearted man? Sorry, I may disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Arlan Reeve!¡± yelled Emmeline with a playfully angry expression. She enjoyed Arlan¡¯s playfulness but didn¡¯t want to show it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was only joking,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°Please continue.¡±

    Emmeline frowned but returned to her smile and resumed, ¡°Despite my dream, my father needed to bring stability back to Midland. His only peaceful option was to offer my hand in marriage to a worthy heir of a Great House. How I felt towards the person wouldn¡¯t matter. Only their status and ability to maintain peace.¡±

    I understood why King Richard came to me regarding the marriage for the crown, but why did he choose me over the other candidates? There were others just as talented. I would serve Midland better in the military than if I were king.

    The Princess continued, ¡°However instead of forcing me, he asked if I was willing to give up my dream and my freedom to love. And since I love the Midland people more than anything, I became willing to marry the man my father chose for the sake of peace.¡±

    Her sense of duty is like mine. How could I not see this sooner?

    ¡°I misjudged you for a pampered princess,¡± declared Arlan, ¡°You are the most selfless person I know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± replied Emmeline, ¡°I really do empathize with your arduous path. I know you have also given up on your own desires for the sake of this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± agreed Arlan.

    ¡°We have made similar sacrifices. I felt it when I held you close. Tell me, Arlan. Tell me everything that has pierced your heart so that I may heal it,¡± pleaded Emmeline with a serious tone. Her eyes met Arlan¡¯s but not like before. They were now interrogating his soul.

    I never felt the need to tell anyone about how I felt. But with experiencing these new emotions in this body, I want to tell her everything. I want her to know how much Miss Petrah¡¯s death has been eating away at me. I want her to know how much I lose myself when my soldiers die under my command. I want her to save me from drowning in this sea of despair.

    A few tears streamed down Arlan¡¯s cheek as he started, ¡°Three years ago, I woke up at an orphanage near Galdo. I had no previous memories at all. But the caretaker, Miss Petrah, she took me in and loved me like her son. She unconditionally loved all the orphans there.¡±

    ¡°She must be a saint sent by Numen,¡± added Emmeline sincerely.

    Miss Petrah would¡¯ve been so happy to be complimented by Princess Emmeline.

    Arlan nodded in agreement and resumed, ¡°After I studied Althean history, I surmised that Midland would soon be embroiled in a war. I made it my duty to stop it from reaching the orphanage.¡±

    ¡°You have done everything in your power to do so,¡± said Emmeline reassuringly.

    A rock formed in Arlan¡¯s throat stopping him from continuing. More tears streamed down his cheek but the young lion maintained his composure. His breathing was heavy. The silence foretold the fate of Miss Petrah to Emmeline as she wiped away Arlan¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Please go on,¡± encouraged Emmeline to Arlan.

    Arlan mustered the strength to proceed, ¡°The day we came to visit our mother, we found the orphanage had been set ablaze. The Swora had invaded three months earlier than I predicted.¡±

    Emmeline gasped and asked, ¡°What about Miss Petrah and the orphans?¡±

    The young lion answered with a hint of cold anger, ¡°I tried to save them but I was too late. The orphans had been butchered into pieces and Miss Petrah was ravaged to death. We were only there for her final moments.¡±

    Emmeline held Arlan closer; she hadn¡¯t known that he was from one of the razed orphanages. She only knew of the Swora¡¯s atrocities against Tudora¡¯s people and garrison. They were slaughtered upon surrender.

    Arlan took out a small scroll from his inner pocket and resumed, ¡°Since this war started, seventy-five of my brothers have died in battle. They perished under my command. Everytime I read from the killed-in-action list, a part of me dies with them. Before this war ends, many of us will have to lay down our lives.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, I am so sorry,¡± apologized Emmeline sincerely.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever opened up to.¡±

    Emmeline felt honored that this side of Arlan Reeve was so human and so soft. She had heard many different rumors about how ruthless and monstrous he was at battle. The Princess never considered the anguish he had endured from losing his loved ones and soldiers.

    ¡°How do you feel now that someone knows?¡± asked the Princess.

    ¡°It feels as if you¡¯ve saved me from drowning. Thank you, Emmeline.¡±

    The Princess of Midland pondered for a moment, not uttering a word. Suddenly she got up from the table and unsheathed Arlan¡¯s mithril longsword from his waist.

    ¡°Baron Arlan Reeve, kneel before me,¡± stated Emmeline with confidence.

    The young lion knelt on one knee and bowed his head before the Princess.

    ¡°By the Crown¡¯s Authority bestowed to me, I, Princess Emmeline Avens, name Arlan Reeve, to be my King¡¯s Blade. In the pursuit of peace, you will defeat all enemies that stand against Midland and her people. You will only answer to the royal family. If you¡¯re killed or abuse your power, your status will be revoked and stripped of all titles. Finally, if I decide that you¡¯ve completed your duties to the crown, then you will be rewarded with the court rank of Duke at the end of your service. Now rise as Baron Arlan Reeve, the King¡¯s Blade.¡±

    The young lion returned to his feet with only one thought.

    ¡®You will only answer to the royal family.¡¯

    Arlan chuckled to himself. He knew why Emmeline granted this.

    By granting me this authority, I no longer need orders or permission to act. I can now fight this war as I see fit. While Emmeline¡¯s mana manipulation is on par with an Archmage, she doesn¡¯t have the same warfare experience as I do. She must¡¯ve realized that and chose me as the King¡¯s Blade. This must be her way of doing what she could for the people.

    Emmeline reached for Arlan¡¯s collar with both hands and pinned a new golden sigil above his Reeve Sigil. The new one had a circle with a diagonal cross inside which Arlan recognized as the Crest of the Midland Royal Family.

    ¡°The Royal Sigil,¡± stated Emmeline, ¡°is proof of ascension. I¡¯ve attuned it to your core so that it will only accept your mana. No one else other than the royal family can activate it. If it''s ever lost, you only need to will back to your palm. It will obey reappear in your hand.¡±

    ¡°I am honored,¡± said Arlan gratefully, ¡°I was not aware such a title existed. How many other King¡¯s Blades are there?¡±

    ¡°The King can only command one King¡¯s Blade at any time. My father granted me the privilege to choose. I will send a messenger pigeon to the capital to announce your ascendance. Everyone will know that you are my King¡¯s Blade by tomorrow evening.¡±

    ¡°By your command, Your Grace,¡± replied Arlan as he bowed. Arlan activated [Battle Trance] and revealed a gargantuan amount of mana flowing inside the Royal Sigil.

    Incredible, there¡¯s enough mana in here to maybe cast eighth-tier spells.

    After a half-hour, Arlan emerged from his office and made his way to the room everyone else was gathered in. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry for pushing you off so quickly and worrying you all,¡± apologized Arlan sincerely.

    ¡°I get it,¡± stated JD as he patted Arlan on the back, ¡°I figured you needed some time to yourself,¡±

    ¡°Speaking of alone time,¡± stated Marie, ¡°A hooded girl saying she knew you was coming up as we left. I told her it wasn¡¯t a good time but she vehemently refused and went up anyway. Who was she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s uhh¡­¡± replied Arlan as his face blushed. Marie picked up on Arlan¡¯s unusual bashfulness.

    JD inquired, ¡°Also where is she?¡±

    Before Arlan could answer, Emmeline emerged from the doorway and declared, ¡°I apologize for hiding myself earlier, but I am Princess Emmeline. My father has secretly sent me here to stay safe until the war is over.¡±

    Everyone, except Arlan, quickly bowed with confusion. They wondered why Galmora was considered safer than the Royal Palace in Oreta. Emmeline responded to everyone¡¯s bow, ¡°Please, everyone rise. No need for the formalities while I¡¯m hiding here. I¡¯m trying to remain subtle.¡±

    As they all rose back up. Marie squinted her eyes which bounced between Emmeline and Arlan. She read the body language between the two and confirmed her suspicions. She knew something happened in the office.

    ¡°Say, Arlan, are you¡­ and the Princess a thing now?¡± asked Marie slyly.

    Marie is incredibly sharp.

    Before Arlan could answer, Emmeline interjected herself, ¡°Yes, we are.¡±

    The room exploded with gasps at the revelation. Some were shocked and some weren¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°That explains why Arlan is smiling so much!¡± said Noah.

    I didn¡¯t even noticed.

    Marie was the first to introduce herself to Emmeline, ¡°A pleasure, Your Grace, I am Marie Balan, Adjutant Mage to Baron Arlan.¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is mine,¡± replied Emmeline, ¡°Please everyone, address me as Emmeline, or Emme.¡±

    JD stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯re the future Queen of Midland! I can never forgo my honor as a Knight and skip formalities. I am Jan Derva, Adjutant Knight to Baron Arlan, everyone calls me JD.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure to meet such a talented Knight,¡± responded Emmeline, ¡°But until I¡¯ve ascended as the Queen of Midland, I have declared a royal decree that you all address me as Emmeline.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Emmeline,¡± replied Jocko, ¡°I will enforce your ruling. I am Jocko, former Heracul Knight and now Adjutant Aide to Baron Arlan.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± stated Emmeline impressed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Heracul Knight¡¯s achievements from my father. You must be incredibly strong!¡±

    ¡°I am undeserving of your kind words, Emmeline,¡± stated Jocko smoothly.

    ¡°The Princess of Midland is in this room,¡± exclaimed Chrysta as she nervously spoke faster, ¡°And-And Arlan is currently seeing her! I mean- we all knew that the King announced Arlan to wed Princess Emmeline but this is all still so sudden¡­¡±

    Marie waltzed over to Emmeline and whispered in her ear. Without hesitation the Princess answered out loud, ¡°Yes, we did kiss.¡±

    Princess Emmeline was always under the public eye and built herself to be extremely confident. She wasn¡¯t nervous or embarrassed by the topic. Since everyone already knew about the marriage announcement between Arlan and Emmeline, there was no reason to be shy about it.

    ¡°Arlan, what new sigil are you wearing on your collar?¡± asked Noah curiously.

    The young lion answered casually, ¡°I am now a King¡¯s Blade for Emmeline.¡±

    Everyone in the room¡¯s eyes widened like usual with Arlan¡¯s surprises.

    That evening, Arlan gathered his retinue, friends, officers, and Emmeline to the manor¡¯s dining hall for a final feast before departing at noon the next day.

    Helga and Lynn laid out a massive feast of slow-cooked tauro ribs, lemon herb trout, garlic mashed potatoes, and candied yams. The feast was laid out on the long table for the banquet. Jeanette and Maria looped around serving a cold and sweet white wine to the guests.

    The dining hall hadn¡¯t been used like this in quite awhile. So the smiles and laughters infectiously spread throughout the hall. It was a stark difference from the frontlines for Arlan, JD, Noah, Dimitri, Trent, Erin, and Lem. They endured sleeping in unfavorable weather, rationed food, lack of sleep, and constant skirmishes for two months. This was their time to recover though.

    Arlan sat at the head of the long table with Emmeline next to him. Everyone could see how much she made him smile. It was reassuring to see him relaxed. Especially for the Banner of the Claw officers.

    The feast lasted late into the night and only ended when there was no more wine. The patrons began to retire to their quarters. Emmeline was already asleep with her head rested on Arlan¡¯s shoulder. The young lion scooped up her legs with one arm and her back with the other. He carried her effortlessly up the stairs and into his chambers.

    Arlan had planned to sleep on his bed finally but now that Emmeline was here, he decided to give her his bed and sleep in a guest room. The young lion entered his chambers with Emmeline in tow and slowly laid her down onto his bed. As he reached for his fur blankets to tuck her in, her ruby eyes slowly opened and she asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to sleep on your own bed?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to share a bed with the Royal Princess of Midland,¡± answered Arlan.

    ¡°Are you afraid of sleeping next to me?¡±

    ¡°No, but I am afraid of being stripped of all titles and thrown into the Oreta dungeons.¡±

    ¡°King¡¯s Blade, I pardon you to lay down beside me. Now you should have no fears.¡±

    Princess Emmeline was smart, Arlan could tell what she was trying to do. The young lion had his own desires for the Princess. And with her pardon, he was now allowed to be in the same bed as her.

    The young lion gave in to his desires and laid himself down next to the beautiful crimson-haired woman. The Princess wrapped her arms around her prey. Despite being summer, the nights in Galmora were still cold. The warmth of the bodyheat resonated between the two as she held on to Arlan.

    Arlan felt his instincts slowly relax like she was some kind of drug. After a minute, Emmeline smiled as she looked over to see Arlan had fallen asleep within seconds of laying in the bed with her. She leaned in and kissed his forehead and murmured to herself, ¡°This is quite the conundrum we found ourselves in. I never would¡¯ve guessed that I would find myself attracted to you, Arlan Reeve.¡±

 Chapter 28

    <h2>Chapter 28</h2>

    The next day, all of Galmora prepared itself to send off the Banner of the Claw. A hundred new recruits replenished their ranks. They were evenly distributed to balance the unit¡¯s strength.

    For this campaign, Marie and Chrysta tagged along. At first, Arlan vehemently refused their participation but they would¡¯ve followed him out anyway. Having two powerful mages can be a powerful asset for the Banner of the Claw anyway. Chrysta had healing magic that could potentially save lives. The young lion¡¯s condition demanded that they stayed near him at all times.

    The Banner of the Claw had already been formed on the west gate along with the rest of Arlan and his retinue. They were to embark upon a campaign to retake Tudora. While Arlan was given free reigns to do as he pleased, participating in the campaign was the best move for them.

    The people of Galmora cheered and cried for their loved ones. There was no guarantee of returning. After fifteen minutes, the Banner of the Claw departed Galmora with three-hundred men and two mages. The summer weather blessed them with warm weather and a cold breeze from the north. An odd contrast to the war that was raging across Midland.

    By nightfall, the Banner of the Claw had reached their first stop, Galdera. Outside the east wall was Ser Trent and his warm hospitality. The Lord of Galdera welcomed his guest to a prepared campsite of tents and a hot savory dinner. It was greatly appreciated that the Banner of the Claw didn¡¯t have to establish a campsite or cook. And another bonus being able to leave without packing anything.

    While everyone enjoyed their food, Arlan looked for Ser Trent to thank him. The young lion found him directing his staff. So Arlan walked over and greeted the Lord of Galdera, ¡°Ser Trent, I was looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the King¡¯s Blade,¡± replied Ser Trent as he turned to Arlan, ¡°Do the accommodations satisfy you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my men greatly appreciate your hospitality. From the bottom of my heart, thank-¡±

    ¡°-Very unnecessary. You have already given me a lifetime of gratitude when you saved my life.¡±

    Arlan hastily embraced Ser Trent as he finished his sentence. The Lord of Galdera was surprised but he reciprocated by gently patting the young lion¡¯s head. Ser Trent¡¯s heart ached for these young men who were going to fight a war. ¡°Master Arlan, please return so that I may prepare another feast for you.¡±

    After thanking the Lord of Galdera, Arlan returned to the tent he shared. Inside were Chrysta and Marie trying on their new Aterhide armor Arlan purchased for them, Noah was reading supply reports, and JD was cleaning his longsword. Aterhide is a rare and expensive dark leather that¡¯s skinned from an Aterwolf. While flexible enough for movement, they hardened to near steel properties around the wearer when struck. The young lion wanted his two mages to have some form of protection. It had been a long day. So the group started to retire to their beds.

    The next morning arrived with a gray overcast and a thick fog. The Banner of the Claw easily departed since breakfast was provided by Galdera and the campsite was already there. They had planned to arrive at Galdo City before nightfall. So they resumed their trek to Galdo City.

    But after three hours into their march, a familiar elf was racing toward Arlan and his Banner. It was Yanie from the Nymedes party. Arlan noticed she was distraught and had been crying.

    Arlan yelled out toward his old comrade, ¡°Yanie!¡±

    The young lion was unrecognizable because of his new armor. It didn¡¯t help that his blacksteel helmet was covering his face. Yanie didn¡¯t recognize her old friend until he lifted his helmet visor. The elf sighed with relief when she found out it was Arlan.

    ¡°Arlan!¡± answered Yanie, ¡°You and your banner need to come with me now! I was out hunting and¡­ I came across a field with hundreds of dead Midland Soldiers!¡±

    The enemy couldn¡¯t have gotten through the Golden Valley Pass without the Umbras knowing. Maybe it was monsters? No, it can¡¯t be and Yanie is not the type to lie either. We¡¯ll just have to go see for ourselves.

    ¡°Show us the way, Yanie,¡± replied Arlan as he turned toward his banner.

    A cautious Marie asked, ¡°A friend of yours?¡±

    JD answered, ¡°Yeah, she assisted us during the phormic subjugation.¡±

    The Banner of the Claw followed Yanie for a mile south to a meadow. After emerging from the treeline, a horrid sight revealed itself. On the field before them lay a thousand Midland Soldiers, all presumably dead.

    This battle ended a few hours ago.

    ¡°Battalion! Assume battle formations!¡± ordered Arlan loudly.

    ¡°By your command!¡± answered Dimitri and Trent.

    The young lion continued, ¡°Chrysta, Marie, and JD, you three look for survivors.¡±

    ¡°Yes captain!¡± acknowledged the three.

    A thousand Midland Soldiers killed so fast that they couldn¡¯t even send for help. Whoever did this had to be quick, efficient, and ruthless. And if they could freely destroy northern banners like this, the Galdo Army won¡¯t be able to march north and retake Tudora. That means¡­. The fate of the northeastern region will be decided here.

    Arlan swiftly turned to his elf friend and said, ¡°Yanie, I need a favor.¡±

    ¡°How may I help?¡± asked Yanie.

    ¡°I need you to relay a message to Count Emile in Galdo City. Tell him to send all available Heracul Knights here as soon as possible, the fate of the northeastern region hangs in Arlan¡¯s success at this battle.¡±

    Yanie nodded and sprinted back toward the path. Meanwhile, Chrysta and Marie had efficiently positioned themselves to cast [Detect]. The spell radiates multiple sonar-like waves from the caster. It reveals any active cores within a two hundred meter radius to the caster.

    Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] picked up nothing as well.

    It was worth trying to see if maybe even one survived¡­ The enemy could also be close by in this damn fog.

    Arlan caught up to Chrysta and Marie out in the field of bodies.

    ¡°Anyone?¡± asked Arlan.

    Chrysta¡¯s face was pale and she couldn¡¯t answer. Marie answered, ¡°Not one.¡±

    ¡°Arlan,¡± JD called out, ¡°Over here.¡±

    The young lion came over to see JD kneeling by a slain Midland Soldier. But as Arlan looked closer, he recognized who it was¡­ it was Ralph Pennington. He was the stuck up noble from that tavern a year ago when Arlan first met JD in Galdo City. Before the Battle of Gal-Auro Plains, JD said that Ralph Pennington apologized and even congratulated him on becoming a Knight.

    In his final hour, he went down fighting. A noble sacrifice worthy of a hero.

    Arlan, Marie, Chrysta, and JD continued to investigate the scene. Meanwhile the Banner of the Claw took defensive formations at the treeline only fifty meters behind Arlan. The misty fog began to dissipate, eerily fast.

    Some kind of magic is controlling this fog.

    Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] picked up movement to the south, the direction they all had been facing. Four-hundred men to be exact. While most of the enemy were second-tier red cores. There was a sixth-tier red core, a fifith-tier orange core, and a squad of third-tier red cores.

    They¡¯re strong. This is going to be hard-fought. They wiped out the Pennington Banner without a single casualty.

    Arlan also detected an enemy channeling mana in the back. The fog was being sucked to that location as well.

    Some kind of magical device allowed them to control the fog. That¡¯s probably how they managed to get here unnoticed.

    Arlan nodded at JD causing the Adjutant Knight to whistle the Banner of the Claw forth. The two mages steeled their resolve as this would be their first battle. Marie had grown her mana lanes to a fourth-tier orange core. While Chrysta was a fresh third-tier white core. If properly defended, the two mages could wreck havoc upon the enemy formation with high tier spells.

    Trent positioned A Company behind Arlan on his right while Dimitri formed B Company behind Arlan on his left. While carrying his two-handed steel mace, Noah formed up next to JD and Arlan.

    Noah, Trent, Dimitri, Erin, and Lem had all grown to third-tier yellow cores while the two-hundred veterans were second-tier white cores. But the hundred new replacements were only at first-tier white cores. JD had reached fourth-tier red core during their six weeks holding the Golden Valley Pass.

    But as for Arlan¡­ he had reached a fifth-tier white core with fifth-tier mana lanes. Ever since his Warlord¡¯s Regalia awakened, it had amplified his grow beyond normal limits. The young lion now had access to sixty percent of his essence. And if Arlan activated [Undying Zeal], his fighting prowess was that of a sixth-tier orange core.

    With Arlan, JD, Noah, Chrysta, and Marie at the center, their formation was formidable. The Banner of the Claw officers would maintain the sides while they hammered the center. If ordered, they could easily adapt their formation to the many situations they had trained for. Arlan drilled this into them.

    The young lion enhanced his strength and speed to the max while drawing his blacksteel claymore. JD did the same but with his longsword. The entire Banner of the Claw followed suit.

    When the fog was completely gone, Arlan¡¯s heart sank at who was on the other side. Marie and Chrysta were speechless. Out of anger, JD tightened his grip on his longsword. Arlan¡¯s retinue could perfectly see the enemy and there was no mistaking it.

    It was Iris Hawkwell and Hector Hawkwell leading his personal banner of Hawkwell Elites. House Hawkwell had sided with the rebels. Hector was the monstrous sixth-tier red core while Iris was the fifth-tier orange core. They somehow exponentially grew stronger like the other students at the Tetrasan Tournament. The Umbras were reporting a new kind of monster core being utilized in the south amongst nobles.

    Both sides were only separated by two-hundred and fifty meters. While the Hawkwell Banner had a hundred more soldiers, the Banner of the Claw had more high tier officers, two mages and the Warlord¡¯s Regalia.

    Chrysta worriedly said, ¡°Arlan¡­ It¡¯s Iris and Hector¡­ Are they the enemy?¡±

    ¡°It''s us or them,¡± replied Arlan with conviction.

    Marie angrily added, ¡°I¡¯ll burn that bitch.¡±

    ¡°Orders?¡± asked JD.

    ¡°You and Noah must protect Chrysta and Marie from Iris,¡± ordered Arlan.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± asked JD as he had to confirm what he was hearing.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°I¡¯ll fight Hector or else he¡¯ll destroy our center. As for our flanks, trust in Dimitri and Trent to hold the sides.¡±

    ¡°By your command,¡± replied JD and Noah.

    ¡°Chrysta and Marie,¡± said Arlan, ¡°Use bombardment spells at the biggest enemy clusters you see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± replied the two mages.

    While staring down at his claymore, Arlan¡¯s mind was in review.

    I have constantly pushed the Banner of the Claw to their limits. But to win this battle, they have to go beyond those limits. I have to elevate their resolve like never before.

    A leader can inspire his soldiers to reach inhuman results. This is a tried and true method for overcoming near-impossible odds. Both Althean and Terran history have records of soldiers performing unbelievable feats. The recipe for such success can be crafted by one¡¯s own heart.

    Arlan closed his eyes and focused deeply. Cherished memories of the last three years appeared one after another. They were warm reminders of his reasons for fighting. What Arlan thought was minutes, was actually only a few seconds.

    I understand now. My heart has truly spoken.

    Arlan turned to his men and his voice thundered out, ¡°Arise, Banner of the Claw and heed my words!¡±

    All three-hundred bannermen and the adjutants fixated their attention onto Arlan. Fueled by conviction, the young lion began, ¡°I see in each of you a fire¡­ a fire kindled by strength, courage, and duty. That ember may eventually fade¡­ But not today. In this moment, your flame must burn greater than ever! We will unite our flames and unleash a firestorm!¡±

    Arlan¡¯s fiery words resonated with his bannermen and adjutants. Their eyes stoked with the burning flame found within. The young lion pointed across and resumed, ¡°On this field, Hector and his banner will shortly meet us. The north¡¯s fate hangs on this battle. But from the ashes of our inferno, only we will emerge victorious. Now! I beckon you to follow me! Men of the North!¡±

    All three-hundred bannermen let out a warcry to answer their captain¡¯s call. The Warlord¡¯s Regalia activated and strengthened all of Arlan¡¯s allies in the area by one advancement in their core. Of everyone, it was most important that the new recruits increased to a second-tier red core. Their chances of survival greatly increased.

    Then the young lion charged forth with his banner and retinue in tow. Hector signaled his banner to do the same as well. Both sides now racing to meet in the middle. The Hawkwell Berserker squads were aimed at Dimitri and B Company on the right-wing. Hector and Iris led their vanguard in the center. A Hawkwell Knight Lieutenant led the charge on the left-wing.

    At the climax of the thunderous beat, metal striking metal rang out and cries of pain reverberated through the meadow. Arlan swung his blacksteel claymore overhead at Hector but the attack was blocked head on with a mithril longsword.

    The two captains traded monstrous blows back and forth with such ferocity that shockwaves exploded. Iris activated her weapon¡¯s runes and cut down the first three Banner of the Claw soldiers before they could react in time. As Arlan predicted, she aimed for Chrysta and Marie.

    On the right-wing, Trent, Erin and A Company engaged with fifty Hawkwell Berserkers and fifty Hawkwell Elites. The Banner of the Claw started with [Rampage] but it wasn¡¯t as effective against the Hawkwell Berserker¡¯s massive essence barriers. They all started to hack away at the nearest Banner of the Claw soldiers with steel twin axes. Only five Hawkwell Berserkers and five Hawkwell elites died in the initial clash but A Company lost twelve men immediately.

    On the left-wing, Dimitri, Lem and B Company engaged the Hawkwell Elites in an all out melee. Dimitri locked blades with the Hawkwell Knight Lieutenant. While Lem struggled to keep the Hawkwell Elites at bay. Within the first thirty seconds, both sides had already lost twenty men equally.

    Meanwhile, at the center, a constant barrage of fire spells bombarded the Hawkwell center. It had a devastating effect. Chrysta and Marie were firing them as fast they could while JD and Noah would smash down any Hawkwell Elite that got close.

    Iris lead twenty of her best Hawkwell Elites to puncture into the defensive line protecting the two mages. At the point of impact, Iris and her squadron cut down fifteen Banner of the Claw soldiers that were defending Chrysta and Marie.

    Before Iris could reach them, Noah appeared with his steel maul swinging down on the ashen-haired assailant. Iris managed to dodge the attack. Four Hawkwell Elites weren¡¯t so lucky as they were obliterated into parts by JD¡¯s [Titanstrike].

    Marie casted a fifth-tier spell [Ice Barrage] at JD and Noah but she made sure that the spell went around them. A swarm of ice cold missiles peppered deeply into another squad of Hawkwell Elites trying to reinforce Iris. Noah and JD kept Iris at bay but Iris was losing men to the two mages that were once her close friends.

    None dared to come close to Arlan and Hector¡¯s duel because their attacks echoed collateral force. Arlan¡¯s blacksteel claymore swung horizontally and Hector would riposte effortlessly. Hector used his momentum from riposte to thrust his longsword toward Arlan¡¯s head. The young lion blocked the attack with [Automatic Parry] blurring his arms into a blocking position.

    Blocking like this is draining too much essence. I can¡¯t let my Warlord¡¯s Aura down either or we¡¯ll get overrun. The battle from what I can tell hasn¡¯t tipped to any side just yet. If I activate my [Undying Zeal], I¡¯ll be draining too much essence. It¡¯s a gamble.

    Hector pushed Arlan on the defensive with his [Thousand Needles]. The Mar-Tech managed to penetrate all over Arlan¡¯s armor. Even [Automatic Parry] couldn¡¯t keep up with Hector¡¯s inhuman speeds.

    Arlan swung a [Titan Strike] toward his opponent, but Hector managed to sidestep the attack. The five Hawkwell Elites behind him weren¡¯t so lucky. They disintegrated into puzzle pieces of human flesh.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Hector! Why have you sided with the rebels?¡± shouted Arlan as he locked blades with Hector.

    ¡°For the survival of our house!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? House Hawkwell could¡¯ve remained neutral!¡±

    ¡°We cannot. Our father had pledged his allegiance to House Kaiser years ago.¡±

    As the two captains continued clashing with their blades, they added their words as well.

    Arlan demanded, ¡°Stop this madness, Hector! House Kaiser is working with the Swora!¡±

    ¡°No, I will not back down! When our lands were invaded by a rogue army of the Hanbi Sultanate, House Kaiser defended us. They saved Iris. They even helped my father find me after I was kidnapped. I owe House Kaiser my life and allegiance. Both me and Iris do!¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it right for them to break the oath to the crown! This is not your fight!¡±

    ¡°Oh but it is. Our mother was defiled and killed by that rogue army and King Richard did nothing in our defense. He simply turned the other way to the atrocities that House Hawkwell suffered!¡±

    ¡°Hector¡­¡±

    ¡°Now tell me Arlan! Is that the justice you wish to defend?¡±

    Hector¡¯s strikes intensified even more. Arlan now understood why House Hawkwell sided with the rebellion.

    ¡°I understand your rage, Hector. I truly do but King Richard was able to negotiate peace with the Hanbi. More senseless death was avoided for peace!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you understand.¡±

    Oh but I do¡­ my mother.

    Hector continued, ¡°Ever since I was rescued, my father vowed to exact revenge on the Hanbi. He wanted to invade but King Richard was always against it. The Southern Houses were all ready in agreement. So now we must overthrow the Crown and take over. He¡¯s an inept King that failed to defend his people.¡±

    The two locked their blades closely and sparks flew as Arlan replied, ¡°What happens after you overthrow the Crown?¡±

    ¡°Duke Kaiser will ascend as King and permit us to invade the Hanbi Sultanate. The Swora have recognized him as the legitimate King to Midland.¡±

    ¡°What about Iris? Is this the life you want for her?¡±

    ¡°She chose this path. I dare not rob her of her own freedoms. Arlan, she naturally chose her duties and family over you.¡±

    Arlan felt his heart twist, he loved Iris. Hearing from Hector that Iris chose to fight hurt him in many ways. First, Iris willingly sided against her lover and friends for her family. Second, Arlan was further pained at the thought of how much turmoil Iris held inside. She was prepared to kill Arlan for her family, despite her love for the young lion.

    The young lion and the young hawk recoiled from eachother. The exchange helped shed light on why the Hawkwells were so bent on supporting this rebellion. It also reaffirmed Arlan and Hector¡¯s beliefs.

    There¡¯s no stopping this. Hector has to die. Iris, please forgive me.

    Hector began to glow blue and blue markings began to overtake his armor and face just like Arlan¡¯s ability.

    Hector has a regalia. That explains his unnatural growth to become this strong. But how did he awaken it and what is it?

    Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] revealed the surge of power. As if an old memory had resurfaced, the young lion recognized the regalia¡¯s pattern inside Hector¡¯s core.

    Its the Gladiator¡¯s Regalia. It imbues the user with [Gladius Might]. Which amplifies strength, endurance, speed and essence capacity by the wielder¡¯s number of kills. I don¡¯t know how I know this but I somehow know for sure.

    Hector has claimed many kills in his time as a Gladiator and including today. This is probably how he wiped out that Midland Banner of a thousand men.

    Arlan activated his [Undying Zeal] in response to Hector¡¯s [Gladius Might]. Both were now lined with their regalia¡¯s markings and tattoos. The thick air was polluted with the smell of fire and blood as they slowed their breathing.

    Hector lunged at Arlan with incredible speeds. An even louder metal rang out as both swords met. The force reverberated through Arlan¡¯s body, it felt like an attack from Soketh.

    The two continued their intense duel while the battle around them raged on. At the left-wing, Dimitri was locked into combat with the Hawkwell Knight Lieutenant who held the upperhand while Lem was going to fall at any moment due to his wounds all over. It was still a stalemate between both sides with about fifty dead on both sides and many more injured.

    Dimitri needed to kill the Hawkwell Knight Lieutenant before or they would eventually lose from the difference in numbers. Dimitri held his sword with both hands firmly while blood slid down his arms. He had been wounded as well and was barely standing. Even with the Warlord¡¯s Regalia, it was difficult to keep up.

    The Hawkwell Knight Lieutenant started his final barrage of attacks from his sword and could tell that Dimitri was losing his footing. This gave the attacker the confidence he needed and swung out his final strike. The blade struck Dimitri¡¯s face downward but something was off.

    But the blow was too shallow and Dimitri had thrown himself forth on purpose and had swung his sword through his opponent¡¯s abdomen, cutting nearly in half. The Hawkwell Knight Lieutenant fell to his knees trying to hold in his intestines from rolling out. Dimitri¡¯s face burned with ferocity as he let out a roar and slashed the head off the Hawkwell Knight Lieutenant.

    Dimitri had taken the hit to the face on purpose to draw out his enemy to a desirable state. Lem shouted out, ¡°Our Company Officer has slain the enemy commander! Onward!¡±

    This reinvigorated Dimitri and his men. The momentum gave them the opportunity they needed. Arlan¡¯s left-wing will now win with the enemy in disarray who started to retreat. Thirty soldiers from B Company had lost their lives while over twenty-five had been wounded. But with the advantage, they would kill thrice as many.

    Before Dimitri struck down his opposition, the right-wing was also struggling. Trent and Erin¡¯s A Company had lost twenty-five men fighting the Hawkwell Berserkers and Hawkwell Elites. They had over thirty wounded though meaning a third of A Company were killed or too injured to fight.

    Trent managed to kill ten berserkers by himself and was now trading blows with two Berserkers before him. Nearby, Erin was redirecting a few formation changes against the elite infantry.

    The two childhood friends had joined the Midland Army together. There they met JD during their time as recruits. Which also led them to meet Arlan. Since then, their lives had changed for the better.

    They never thought that they could ever become this strong. Yet here they were, locked into a battle against elite infantry of another house for the fate of the north. Trent was fueled by his bond with Erin. They refused to let their comrades down. This thought strengthened Trent allowing him to cut down two berserkers before him despite their towering size.

    Meanwhile, Erin organized a coordinated push. He looked over at Trent when he had just struck down two Hawkwell Berserkers. Erin was happy to see Trent didn¡¯t succumb to his opponents. But their upperhand was short-lived as the remaining Hawkwell Berserkers cut down the squad that was with Trent and surrounded him.

    Erin panicked after he lost sight of his best friend among the carnage. Erin directed his squad to use [Rampage] toward the berserkers. As the twelve Banner of the Claw soldiers reached their targets, their spears easily penetrated the first four while the remaining four jumped back in time before being killed.

    What was set before Erin horrified him. The feeling of hope was now gone. Trent lay in a pool of blood missing his legs and left arm. Merely his right arm clenching his sword to his chest was left. His neck had a massive wound from the side, as if the blow barely missed its mark. The torso had too many gashes to fathom.

    ¡°Erin¡­¡±

    ¡°Trent, don¡¯t talk. We can get you out!¡±

    ¡°Erin-please look at me,¡± uttered Trent barely as Erin knelt beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t lie... to me¡­ I will die here. So you¡¯re¡­now A Company¡¯s¡­ Leader.¡±

    ¡°No you won¡¯t! Your sister needs you. Just hold on!¡±

    ¡°You can¡­ Please¡­ look after¡­ the men.¡±

    ¡°Trent¡­¡± answered Erin as tears fell from his eyes while the battle around them continued.

    ¡°Look after my sister¡­ and the men,¡± requested Trent as he gave his sword to Erin, ¡°Take my sword¡­and kill those bastards.¡±

    Erin accepted his best friend¡¯s sword as Trent¡¯s life faded. Erin rose up and the burning flame inside was now fueled by his rage. Erin yelled out loudly and dove forth with the his sword in the left hand and Trent¡¯s sword in the right. He didn¡¯t care for his life and ordered the remainder of A Company to press forth with him.

    The new A Company Officer cut down the Hawkwell Berserkers with such burning anger that it begin to instill fear in the enemy before him. After what felt like a mere ten seconds, an entire minute had passed of constant fighting.

    Erin had killed nearly all the remaining Hawkwell Berserkers while the Hawkwell Elites were routed as well. At a terrible cost, the right-wing had just won. Nearly at the same time as the left-wing. Unbeknownst to everyone else but Erin and his men, the Banner of the Claw had just lost one of their company commanders.

    Before Trent¡¯s death on the right-wing, the center also raged on. JD and Noah were still going back and forth with Iris. They were struggling to keep her from reaching Chrysta and Marie. The two mages had already incinerated or perforated over forty enemy soldiers with their spells while Iris had cut down at least twenty Banner of the Claw soldiers.

    JD and Noah were keeping the Hawkwell Elites at bay while intercepting every attempt Iris made to attack her former friends. Marie was able to read the situation around her well enough to support JD and Noah in their fight against Iris. Chrysta was starting to wane and lose succumb to the fatigue of battle. Her mana lanes just weren¡¯t developed enough like Marie was.

    ¡°Chrysta, fall back,¡± ordered Marie, ¡°you¡¯ve done enough!¡±

    ¡°I can-I can fight a bit more!¡± replied Chrysta as she manages off another [Firebolt] at a Hawkwell Elite.

    Noah and JD managed to defeat a few more Hawkwell Elites who managed to puncture through their lines. Iris swiftly used this opportunity to leap over the two and position herself for an attack against Marie.

    The movement was so fast that Noah and JD realized too late. Chrysta was midcast when Iris struck her blade down. A loud clang echoed. Chrysta barely deflected the attack using her steel shortsword but was sent flying back a few meters. Marie drew her steel shortsword and stood between Chrysta and Iris.

    ¡°You fucking traitorous bitch,¡± yelled Marie, ¡°We were your friends! Arlan loved you!¡±

    ¡°Friends but now enemies,¡± answered Iris, ¡°My duty to the family is much more important than my own personal feelings!¡±

    As Iris finished her last word, she dashed forth with her mithril longsword ready to pierce Marie¡¯s heart. Noah and JD¡¯s hearts stopped as they weren¡¯t fast enough to get to Marie. They had failed Arlan.

    But as the point of Iris¡¯ blade was to land a killing blow, Marie was swept to the side with a [Windshear] spell. Chrysta had only enough mana for just that final cast before she nearly fainted. Iris stopped and turned to strike Marie but knew she wasn¡¯t in time to strike again and engaged in a melee against Noah and JD.

    As Noah and JD managed to put Iris on the defensive, Marie casted a low-tier [Flamewind] spell and flames seared through Iris¡¯ legs. The essence barrier deployed by Iris broke and parts of her legs were seared. The Hawkwell Heiress regrouped with a Hawkwell Elite squad that managed to break through the center.

    Back at the duel between the young hawk and the young lion, news of collapsing wings had reached both Arlan and Hector. They were in the heat of their battle. Hector was wounded and fatigued while Arlan had a massive gash on his left abdomen. Hector somehow penetrated Arlan¡¯s blacksteel armor and essence barrier while Arlan glanced a killing blow off Hector, wounding him.

    Hector was caught off guard by the news as he expected his side to win against Arlan¡¯s side. He miscalculated how well trained Arlan¡¯s subordinates were. The young lion locked blades with the young hawk once more.

    ¡°Hector, it''s over! Surrender before anymore have to die!¡±

    ¡°No! I can still win this battle if I kill you! We will decide this here and now!¡±

    They recoiled off each other back a few meters and prepared themselves. Hector was serious as he used every last ounce of essence and mana he had to empower his sword for his next attack.

    Hector¡­ your fate has been sealed.

    Arlan lowered his stance in preparation for the crucial moment. Arlan¡¯s blacksteel claymore glowed from the golden runes etched on his blade. The young lion was prepared to decide it all on this next attack.

    ¡°Arlan!¡±

    ¡°Hector!¡±

    Hector bolted forth with his eyes on his target¡¯s neck. Arlan replied with his own burst of speed. As the two were about to collide, Arlan veered to the side with a [Windshear] and swung his blacksteel claymore horizontally. Hector couldn¡¯t sidestep the attack in time and decided to block the attack with the flatside of his mithril longsword.

    When the two blades met, Hector expected to be glanced to the side but his mithril longsword shattered. Arlan¡¯s blacksteel claymore broke through and penetrated Hector¡¯s upper chest and arms horizontally. The attack continued all the way separating Hector in two uneven pieces that continued forth a few meters.

    Hector was killed immediately. The nearby Hawkwell Elites witnessed the final bout and realized they were going to lose. Arlan knew this moment was crucial, he had to return to his Adjutants in the center. The young lion deactivated his [Undying Zeal] as he was nearly reaching his limits if he wanted to continue with his Warlord¡¯s Regalia.

    Maybe in another world or universe, we would¡¯ve been brother-in-laws. I¡¯m sorry Iris.

    The young lion rushed through a few Hawkwell Elites trying to stop him from reaching back to his lines but Arlan easily cut through. Upon reaching his lines, he saw Iris locking blades with JD. The young lion¡¯s heart ached at what he was going to have to do. He loved Iris and knew she wouldn¡¯t surrender, especially after she would see Arlan indicating that Hector was killed.

    Chrysta and Marie were barely still casting spells. Noah was preparing to assist JD. Arlan needed to kill Iris as soon as possible to ensure their victory with minimal losses.

    The young lion dashed toward Iris from behind as JD noticed Arlan through his peripheral vision. Noah was charging forth toward Iris from the left. Meanwhile, Iris knocked JD back ten meters with a thrust from her longsword. Her heart died as she turned to see Arlan running towards them. She realized what that meant. Arlan had killed Hector.

    Conflicting emotions erupted within Iris, she was glad Arlan was alive but distraught that Hector, her brother was killed by him. The different emotions ran their course within the Hawkwell Heiress.

    Iris knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Arlan so she turned her anger to her left. With her body aimed left, her head turned to Arlan who could see her tears stream down her eyes. She muttered the words, ¡°I loved you.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s heart died and he yelled out, ¡°NOOOOOO!¡±

    Blood dripped from where Noah and Iris collided¡­ And it wasn¡¯t Iris Hawkwell¡¯s.

    Iris had thrust her blade through Noah¡¯s throat who didn¡¯t parry her attack in time. Chrysta and JD cried out, ¡°No-Noah!¡±

    Noah fell on his back as Iris pulled her sword out from his throat. She turned to Arlan without assuming a stance. JD was sprinting toward Noah, while Chrysta was trying to keep a few Hawkwell Elites at bay.

    Marie¡¯s eyes were burning with hate as she continued incinerating waves of Hawkwell Elites trying to reach Iris. Arlan couldn¡¯t hear a single sound anymore as he was ready to spar with Iris one last time like they did in school.

    Upon reaching his former lover, Arlan was denied that duel. Instead, Iris didn¡¯t even raise her weapon. The blacksteel claymore struck true through her stomach. She had accepted her death and dropped her sword.

    Arlan looked straight into Iris Hawkwell¡¯s eyes as she smiled warmly. Iris raised Arlan¡¯s helmet visor revealing him to be in shock. She wiped away Arlan¡¯s tears and placed her hand on his cheek. Iris Hawkwell leaned in and before she could kiss Arlan one last time, her head slowly drops on his shoulder and her hands become lifeless. Arlan felt her body go limb as he laid her down.

    The young lion¡¯s hearing returned and he could hear Chrysta struggling to heal Noah and JD crying profusely over his brother. Arlan didn¡¯t know how to feel in the moment. Noah laid before them lifeless even with the healing spell sealing the wound in his neck. Around them, the Hawkwell Banner was in full retreat. It was pointless to chase after them. They were in no shape to continue fighting. So Arlan raised his hand to halt.

    Arlan retrieved his blacksteel claymore from Iris and knelt beside Noah. Chrysta was still trying to wake up Noah and check for any signs of vitals. Arlan¡¯s [Battle Trance] told him what he needed to know about Noah.

    ¡°Chrysta,¡± said Arlan, ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not¡­!¡± cried Chrysta, ¡°He can¡¯t be! Noah promised Sayla¡­ He promised that he¡¯d return and marry her...¡±

    Arlan looked over at JD who was still crying uncontrollable. The young lion felt the same pain but his tears were held back from the shock. Dimitri and Lem arrived from their fight covered in wounds and blood. They saw who was lying on the ground and joined JD in mourning their friend¡¯s death.

    Marie ran to as many mortally wounded Banner of the Claw soldiers as she could to potentially save them from death. Chrysta sniffled once more and did the same. The remaining Banner of the Claw were gathering their wounded. But little did everyone know, Noah¡¯s death wasn¡¯t the final hit to everyone¡¯s heart.

    Erin came over while holding his cape. It was wrapped around in a large shape. He was followed by the remaining soldiers from A Company. Arlan, Dimitri, Lem, and JD looked over and didn¡¯t see Trent.

    They realized that it wasn¡¯t what Erin was holding but¡­ Who was wrapped in his cape. It was Trent. He was laid down beside Noah and only his face was revealed. He was mangled too badly.

    Arlan walked over to Erin and simply held him close as he broke down crying. Not much was said among them. After a few minutes, a hundred Heracul Knights led by Count Emile appeared from Galdo City. Before them was a mess of bodies from the Pennington¡¯s Banner to Arlan¡¯s Banner and the Hector¡¯s Banner.

    Count Emile ordered the Heracul Knights to provide aide to any wounded soldier they could, priority to any majorly wounded soldiers. Count Emile dismounted upon arriving at Arlan¡¯s location.

    ¡°Arlan¡­ my boy, what happened here?¡±

    ¡°Pennington¡¯s Banner was ambushed by the Hawkwells earlier today and we had arrived to see they were wiped out. It turned out to be Hector Hawkwell and his Banner whom we engaged. We had no choice but fight or they would get away and destroy many other banners in the area. Threatening our hold over the north. We barely won.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, I¡¯m sorry about your men. We didn¡¯t know that House Hawkwell had sided with the rebels. This was their first appearance, how¡¯d they get so far north?¡± asked Count Emile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure but it likely has to do with that artifact urn. My men have secured it. It can control the fog.¡±

    ¡°I see. You and your men have once again done a great service for the north. Arlan, you and your men should return to Galmora for the duration of this campaign.¡±

    Arlan looked over at his men who were mourning the loss of their brethren. Arlan had set out from Galmora with three-hundred men. And after this battle, ninety of them were killed in this battle and thirty of them wounded beyond recovery. Twenty were lightly wounded who would recover in a few days. This left a hundred and eighty able men for their campaign. The Umbras would likely be recalled to assist the lost in numbers.

    ¡°Uncle Emile.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Arlan?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be joining you on this campaign.¡±

    ¡°Arlan, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No, we will. The fights not over yet, we just need a few days to lay our dead to rest.¡±

    The next day, a camp was deployed near the battlefield as people from Galdera, Galmora, and Galdo City arrived to help heal the wounded and bury the fallen soldiers. Count Emile¡¯s main force arrived and scoured the area to eliminate any remaining Hawkwell soldiers in the area. Most had already fled south. The Banner of the Claw laid to rest their fallen soldiers.

    Arlan personally revealed the names of each soldier in his casualty list. Jocko made sure that their families were paid stipends. It was the least Arlan could do for his men who made the ultimate sacrifice. Some priests from the temple in Galdo City arrived to perform funeral rites. Erin sent a letter to Renia asking her to take in Trent¡¯s sister until he returned.

    Sayla arrived with Layla to assist with the relief effort. Unfortunately, JD and Arlan had to reveal to her about Noah¡¯s death as she inquired them where he was. She broke down crying with Layla comforting her. He had promised to take her hand in marriage before he had left and that just reopened everyone¡¯s eyes for tears.

    After dismissing his retinue and banner, Arlan retreated to his tent. Alone with his own thoughts once more. Memories of the battle playing back in his head. From the sight of the thousand dead Midland soldiers to the moment he killed Hector. Then to the sight of Noah, Trent, and Iris dead on the ground before him. More of his men flashed before his eyes as they were buried.

    He removed his armor and felt the pain of Noah¡¯s empty side. They usually stayed in the same tent. Arlan felt someone coming up to the tent and quickly wiped his tears into his sleeve.

    ¡°Arlan?¡± called a familiar voice.

    ¡°Emmeline?¡±

    ¡°I heard about the battle from Jocko and I rushed here with the others.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ It¡­ It wasn¡¯t an easy battle.¡±

    Emmeline swept Arlan into her arms. He had lost so many men along with Noah. Then his hand was forced to kill Hector and a girl he had once loved, Iris. The young lion was hurt badly. Not physically though. The internal mountain Arlan needed to cross over was incredibly steep. The mountain was his grief and will. Beyond that was his state of mind to continue on.

    The two spent the remainder of the evening together inside his tent. Emmeline was the only person Arlan could feel at ease with. While his heart was still in pain, he could feel the once insurmountable mountain, grow smaller and smaller with his betrothed around. She had a magical effect on him that helped him push through.

    Morning after arrived and Arlan had his men say their goodbyes once more and marched to Galdo City with his Banner. Count Emile returned to Galdo City with his men as well and as he left the Galdera Garrison in charge of securing the area in case of anymore surprise attacks.

    Emmeline stayed by Arlan¡¯s side as this was the last time she would see him for months. After another day of rest, the Banner of the Claw senior leadership arrived in Highmane to discuss with Arlan their next move. Marie, Chrysta, and JD were present as well. During the council, Arlan expecting them to want to return to Galmora. But instead, he was surprised at their responses. They would be willing to follow him to where he wanted to go. JD asked if they¡¯d be joining the Midland Northern Corps in retaking and defending Tudora.

    Arlan replied with a simple no that surprised everyone. They begin to murmur amongst each other until Arlan stood up and said, ¡°Tudora will be reclaimed whether we join the Northern Corp or not.¡±

    ¡°So are we retreating to Galmora to recuperate?¡± asked Erin.

    ¡°No,¡± answered Arlan.¡±

    Marie confused, then asked, ¡°Where are we going then?¡±

    Arlan answered, ¡°The Banner of the Claw will be invading the Swora.¡±

 Chapter 29 - End of Book 1

    <h2>Chapter 29 - End of Book 1</h2>

    A boreal forest path was being traversed by a banner of soldiers that numbered two-hundred strong. They were traveling south with weapons, blue and white steel armor and escorting wagons filled with supplies. It was a Sworan supply convoy. They were trying to cart supplies forth to the frontlines.

    Despite being in their own territory, everyone was oddly nervous and constantly checking around them as if they were expecting to be attacked. The commander of the Swora supply unit was also on edge.

    As they continued through the thick forest with the five meter wide path, they noticed how eerily quiet the forest became. The Swora Commander looked around and drew his sword. Prompting his men to follow suit.

    While scanning the forest around him, he could swear that he could make out a dark figure in the trees about forty meters away. Right as he blinked for just a second, his heart died when he saw the figure blur and move.

    Before the Swora Commander could say anything, an arrow pierced his face. The commander of the supply convoy died before he hit the ground.

    ¡°AMBUSH!¡± cried one of the senior sergeants in the Swora supply unit. Arrows began to rapidly fly out from the forest. Fear and confusion grasped the Swora soldiers and they started to flee the direction they had come from. But a familiar group of a hundred soldiers appeared behind them with black capes.

    The newly appeared enemy started hacking away at any Swora soldier attempting to flee. As news that the Swora soldiers from the back were being attacked, more arrows rained upon soldiers who tried fleeing to their front.

    A large unit of sixty Swora soldiers who held up shields while moving attempted to escape forward. But as they reached twenty meters ahead of their dead commander, arrows stopped firing at them. They lowered their shields to see a warrior clad in blacksteel armor and a black cape. He was backed by another hundred men. The black fur lined his collar with his lion sigil and royal family sigil.

    In response to their fear, a nervous Swora soldier commented, ¡°A blacksteel claymore and armor¡­? No doubt¡­ That warrior has to be him!¡±

    ¡°You mean the one the same one from the battle of Gal-Auro Plains?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they say no one can kill him. And his men, the Banner of the Claw, are trained elite infantry. They¡¯re who the intel reports have warned us about.¡±

    ¡°I heard they don¡¯t let many live.¡±

    ¡°By Numen¡¯s grace, we¡¯re fucked!¡±

    As the convoy soldiers continued to voice their fears amongst themselves, Marie and Chrysta appeared at Arlan¡¯s sides in their Aterhide armor.

    ¡°Oh Numen! It¡¯s the Embercaller and the Coldheart¡­ We¡¯re as good as dead!¡±

    ¡°Come on men,¡± yelled a senior sergeant, ¡°It¡¯s only a hundred of them! Charge!¡±

    Like an animal backed into a corner, the convoy soldiers charged forth. Marie answered with casting [Inferno Hand] toward the right half of the encroaching soldiers while Chrysta fired off [Nixstorm] at the left half. Both spells were fourth-tier potency. Marie¡¯s [Inferno Hand] fired out a long fire claw that engulfed and incinerated twenty men. Chrysta¡¯s [Nixstorm] fired out hundreds of finger-sized frostbolts that exploded into ice shrapnel. It decimated twenty men on the left into bits.

    Arlan burst forth with his blacksteel claymore swinging left and right cutting down the enemy before him with incredible speeds and power. Within ten seconds, the young lion had minced the remaining twenty soldiers into bits.

    Along the supply convoy were still another fifty enemy soldiers staring down Arlan with their blades drawn. The young lion simply lowered his blade and from behind him emerged JD.

    ¡°And the Tempest Blade is here too? The Elder Gods have truly doomed us.¡±

    With a mithril longsword in each hand, JD dashed forth cutting down soldiers with one hit. Spinning like a wild dervish of blades. Limbs and heads flew as the bladestorm claimed life after life. JD claimed another twenty enemy soldiers before the last forty soldiers guarding the convoy were pelted by a rain of arrows.

    Sixty elven rangers in green capes emerged evenly from both sides of the path. They were the ones raining death upon the convoy soldiers. Leading the elven rangers was Yanie and behind her was Mahari. Fiala emerged from behind Chrysta and Marie as she started to check for injuries among her brethren.

    Arlan had absorbed the remainder of the Nymedes party when Anthony Fira was killed in Tudora. Yanie had brought with her sixty elven rangers that her uncle sent. The same uncle that Arlan had saved during the orc ambush on the trade caravan.

    Lem and Dimitri arrived with the remaining Banner of the Claw soldiers from behind the convoy signaling to Arlan that they had secured the rear. Erin emerged from the front of the convoy and started directing his men to take supplies into their own wagons.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The ambush was over and Arlan sheathed his blacksteel claymore and removed his helmet. Marie, Chrysta, and JD joined Arlan as he knelt over the enemy commander¡¯s body with an arrow through his head.

    JD commented, ¡°They¡¯re getting bold with guarding these convoys with two-hundred men. We were expecting a mere fifty. This also marks the tenth ambush this month.¡±

    ¡°Yes they are,¡± added Arlan, ¡°But they were undertrained and were mere first-tier white cores.¡±

    ¡°Arlan,¡± said Marie, ¡°We¡¯ve been out here for a little under three months now. How much longer do you want to stall their main force?¡±

    Arlan pulled the coin pouch and parchment from the dead commander and answered, ¡°Until they send the force at Sugan fort can no longer ignore us. That¡¯s when we¡¯ll make our move.¡±

    ¡°Sugan fort?!¡± exclaimed Chrysta, ¡°You think we can mount that offensive? Even with the new shock trooper company Count Emile sent and Yanie¡¯s sixty rangers, we¡¯re still only at a little over four-hundred strong.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Arlan, ¡°I¡¯ve already ¡®prepared¡¯ our offensive with a plan. We just need that force to come out and that fort is as good as ours. With it as a base of operations, we¡¯ll be able to continuously intercept the Main Swora Army¡¯s supply lines and they would be crippled completely.¡±

    ¡°Sounds solid to me,¡± confirmed JD as he continued, ¡°By the way, Arlan¡­ It¡¯s been nearly three months since our battle with Hector¡¯s Banner.¡±

    ¡°Yes it has,¡± replied Arlan with a solemn tone.

    It''s been almost three months since that day¡­ Much has happened since then.

    JD added, ¡°Did any of you catch what they called Marie and Chrysta? The Embercaller and Coldheart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing that from the enemy soldiers,¡± proclaimed Chrysta, ¡°But me? The Coldheart? How¡¯d they even come up with that?¡±

    ¡°They also called JD the ¡®Tempest Knight¡¯ as well,¡± stated Marie, ¡°It seems we¡¯re making a name for ourselves among the enemy troops.¡±

    Arlan added ¡°Earning a reputation can have it¡¯s advantageous and disadvantageous.¡±

    Fiala, Yanie, and Mahari joined them in on the conversation over the deadbody as the Banner of the Claw soldiers continued to offload supplies. Fiala knelt down and performed a rite with her left hand. Clerics were blessed by the Elder God of Light, Numen. They were required to perform rites in order to maintain their connection to the power of light.

    Afterwards the cleric stood up and reported to Arlan, ¡°Captain, no one was injured from our side.¡±

    ¡°Good, I expected as much,¡± answered Arlan.

    Yanie gave her report thereafter, ¡°We were nearly found by this commander but we managed to take him out in time and start our [Rain of Arrows] on the enemy. As you predicted, they responded with shield wall formations.¡±

    ¡°Well they weren¡¯t too hard to read,¡± said Arlan confidently.

    ¡°Yanie, you¡¯ve been a tremendous help,¡± added JD.

    ¡°Thank you, mister ¡®Tempest Knight¡¯ sir,¡± giggled Yanie.

    Arlan looked to the woods and saw his new shock trooper company emerge. They were covered in blood that wasn¡¯t theirs. Compromised of veterans in their early twenties, they wielded greataxes in full steel plate armor. The shock troopers were transferred to Arlan from Count Emile¡¯s personal banner the day before they embarked on their campaign.

    They had proven themselves of great use to Arlan since their fighting prowess was incredible strong. They were compromised of mostly third-tier orange cores which was a great boon to the Banner of the Claw¡¯s strength.

    Arlan dubbed them the ¡®Hatchets¡¯ after his old troop from Terra. Leading them was a hot-headed senior sergeant. He earned three different scars all over his face from his time serving under Count Emile. The monstrous man who towered over six-feet arrived at the circle of retainers.

    ¡°Captain,¡± reported the senior sergeant while saluting, ¡°we intercepted the company of enemy soldiers on the western meadow. No casualties on our side and the enemy completely wiped. Just as you ordered.¡±

    ¡°Excellent work Senior Sergeant Roderic,¡± answered Arlan as he returned the salute, ¡°Have the Hatchets prepare to return to our camp.¡±

    ¡°By your command,¡± acknowledged Roderic.

    Roderic held the utmost respect for Arlan. Any soldier who was worth his weight did. Despite being nearly a decade younger than Roderic, he knew Arlan was no ordinary boy. The moment he first met Arlan, he could tell Arlan somehow had decades of battle experience. Roderic read into Arlan¡¯s eyes and measured him. He understood Arlan had killed thousands. There was no need to second guess Arlan¡¯s orders.

    This was also true for the rest of the Hatchets as well. On top of the stories they¡¯ve heard about Arlan, they also firsthand seen his fighting prowess and leadership skills. The Hatchets loyalty to Arlan grew immensely seeing such a leader fight at the front with them.

    Afterwards, Erin reported to Arlan, ¡°Captain, we¡¯re finished with loading all the supplies we could take and use.¡±

    ¡°Okay, have the men head back to our camp,¡± answered Arlan as he turned to Marie, ¡°You know what to do.¡±

    The Embercaller set the convoy ablaze signaling for Arlan to turn back the way he came. The rest of his banner and retinue followed suit. As they marched toward their hidden camp, a fog quickly appeared masking their movements. Behind them was their burning wake.

    Now joined by old and new comrades, the Banner of the Claw had been deep into Sworan territory for nearly three months. Using the Urn of Mist that Hector¡¯s Banner left behind, they were able to mount countless assaults on supply lines, small camps, and small-sized units. Their efforts greatly crippled the Swora¡¯s Main Army from launching an all assault against the Midland Northern Army at Tudora.

    Its been three years and three months since Rove had awakened as Arlan in Althea. During that time, the young lion experienced both happy and hurtful memories. Even the hurtful memories of his past haunt him. But none of that would stop him from continuing. Because he knew he wasn¡¯t alone. Behind him were some of the most loyal friends he could ask for. They had followed him through the difficult moments. They all shared blood, sweat, and tears which further solidified their bond.

    While his heart was still broken from the hardships he endured, Princess Emmeline warmed his heart at his darkest moments. With the will to carry on, Arlan¡¯s mind was set on only one thing. Bringing peace to his homeland, Midland. Returning to Terra was no longer of any importance until he accomplished what he set out to do.

    And the more Arlan delved into his enigmatic history as the Ashra, the more he would understand and grow his special powers. Ever since his first battle, Arlan had ruthlessly fought against the odds numerous times. This garnered him a reputation that struck fear into his enemies. And a title was born out of that fear. They called him, ¡°The Immortal General.¡±

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 30

    An autumn night casts itself over a hidden campsite. An unnatural fog surrounds the area that keeps unwanted visitors out. Familiar characters reside within their safe haven. House Reeve Banners line the perimeter. This was Banner of the Claw¡¯s basecamp in Sworan territory.

    In front of the captain¡¯s tent, a dimly lit fire lay before Arlan. He sat on a log in his armor with his blacksteel claymore laid to the side. The young lion ordered his Banner to sleep in their armor as best they could in order to respond to any potential threats faster.

    Alone, the young lion continued to review his intelligence documents provided by his Umbras. Arlan scribbled a few notes on another parchment and used a candle and his sigil to seal the scroll with red wax. Upon finishing, he laid the parchment to his right and from the darkest shadows, a brown cloaked Umbra emerged and took the note. They vanish just as quickly as they appear.

    Marie appeared before Arlan, ¡°One of your secret lackeys?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°I was just sending a report to my father¡¯s Banner at Tudora. They¡¯re able to easily defend Tudora due to our efforts of crippling the Sworan Main Army¡¯s supply lines. They would¡¯ve overran all of the north by now if it had naught been for our efforts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad. Any news from the southern fronts against the rebels?¡±

    ¡°Currently, the Royal Army has finally broken a stalemate and are on the offensive against House Kaiser. House Lansley won a victory over a combined rebel force of House Beaumont and House Rainhall but at a cost. So they¡¯re unable to pursue further south. They¡¯re barely holding the line.¡±

    Marie¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, almost as if she expected as much. JD emerged from Arlan¡¯s tent behind him and joined in, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but overhear the news. I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Arlan stated, ¡°You haven¡¯t been sleeping much.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± answered JD, ¡°the tent just feels much bigger without Noah around¡­¡±

    JD hasn¡¯t been resting much since Noah had died.

    The air was quiet. Everyone loved Noah and his upbeat attitude.

    Marie broke the silence, ¡°Noah is proud of us. He¡¯d be upset if he found out you weren¡¯t resting.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Marie,¡± replied JD, ¡°Arlan, how¡¯s Erin holding up?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been coming to me,¡± answered the young lion, ¡°But no matter what I say or do, his pain won¡¯t ever heal.¡±

    Since the fire began to slowly die, JD decided to stack a few more logs to the fire. The Embercaller swirled her left hand and a small flame spell engulfed the newly added logs. They both sat next to their captain by the campfire.

    The trio listened to the fire crackle for a minute before finally Marie said what was on her mind, ¡°By the time this war is over¡­ We will all come to know a great deal of pain in our hearts. I dread the day when that happens. It scares me.¡±

    ¡°You have every right to fear,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°I fear that much already. But like you said, we must endure. If we falter, then all we fought for will be lost.¡±

    ¡°How do we carry on?¡± asked JD.

    ¡°We keep moving forward,¡± answered the young lion, "We''ll go where the war needs us."

    ¡°Where does that leave us?¡± wondered Marie.

    ¡°Anywhere,¡± answered Arlan, "Our job is to end this war. That''s why we''re here: To fight for the people and cause of our country. We need to remember what really matters and not let grief consume us. Noah and Trent paid the ultimate price so we can continue on. We cannot waste their sacrifice."

    ¡°I don''t want to lose anyone else," cried Marie.

    ¡°Neither do I, Marie,¡± agreed JD.

    After a few seconds, Arlan spoke up, "It''s time to get breakfast started."

    ¡°I''ll wake up Chrysta.¡± stated Marie.

    ¡°Good idea,¡± replied Arlan.

    The Embercaller stood up and disappeared into the darkness as her cloak fluttered behind her. The pair of friends watched her go. They watched as a small light lingered and disappeared into the dark forest.

    ¡°Do you think we can really end this war?¡± pondered JD.

    ¡°If we can take Fort Sugan from the Sworans and cripple their main army," answered Arlan with confidence, "Then we have a good chance of winning."

    The young lion and his Adjutant Knight sat by the campfire for a while longer, reminiscing about their fallen companions. When dawn approached, the two friends went to get breakfast at the mess area. The rest of the Banner of the Claw was already awake and eating. A large pot of chicken soup was already waiting for the two of them to fill their bowls.

    Arlan took a bite of the hot soup and sighed.

    JD smiled, "It''s been a long time since you''ve eaten anything other than rations, Captain."

    "I know," admitted Arlan, "But the food is better."

    JD laughed, "You''ll never miss a meal again."

    "You mean after we win?" questioned Arlan.

    "Yes," answered JD, "after we win."

    The two friends laughed at Arlan''s response.

    The rest of the Banner were enjoying their breakfast as well. They all shared their thoughts about the recent battles they had fought in. It was clear to Arlan that his Banner was growing into one of the most efficient fighting units in the whole of Midland.

    After breakfast, Arlan and his Adjutant Knight left to brief their platoons on their morning objectives. Inside Arlan''s tent were his subordinates. Yanie, the leader of the Silvan Rangers. They were attached to the Banner of the Claw from Yanie''s Uncle whom Arlan had saved in an orc attack. The Silvan were eastern elves from beyond Midland''s borders. Yanie wanted revenge against the Sworan for killing Anthony Lira. Naturally, Mahari and Fiala tagged along as well but were not present in the tent.

    Behind Yanie was the new senior sergeant, Roderic. He led the Hatchets, who were a veteran combat unit under Count Emile. They were transferred into the Banner of the Claw and were mostly older veterans. Despite the age gap of their captain, they knew of Arlan''s strength and competence. Opposite of Roderic was Marie and Chrysta, the Banner of the Claw''s primary magic users. Magic was uncommon enough to be highly valued assets on the battlefield. Then next to the mages were Lem, Dimitri and Erin. That marked all of the command echelon present for the Banner of the Claw. It was time to start their morning briefing.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°So, what did you discover last night?¡± queried Arlan as he looked at his subordinates.

    Yanie responded first, "My rangers have located another major supply route that leads straight to the frontlines from the west. A small river runs near the road there. We should be able to ambush them from the riverside."

    Roderic stated, "If we can cripple the Sworans'' logistics, the guard unit at Fort Sugan should come out as you predict."

    Erin added, "This is finally our chance."

    Dimitri interjected, "And the best part is that it will be easy."

    "Correct," agreed Arlan, "We don''t have the numbers to make a frontal assault on Fort Sugan. But if we can give them enough reason to draw their forces away, we can capture Fort Sugan while they''re gone. The plan is to lure the guard unit into a chase with a smaller mobile unit while the main force walks right into the Fort. The only reason they''d leave is that they can''t ignore us constantly ambushing their supply lines."

    "That sounds simple enough," commented Dimitri.

    Chrysta nodded, "We can do it."

    ¡°How far away is this route?¡± inquired Arlan.

    ¡°About two hours from here,¡± answered Roderic.

    ¡°I can scout ahead with my rangers,¡± suggested Yanie.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± answered Arlan, "Yanie, move out immediately with your rangers. We''ll break camp and leave in thirty minutes."

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± exclaimed Yanie as she stood up and ran out of the tent.

    Outside, Yanie''s rangers prepared their gear and waited for her orders. Once ready, she gave the signal to follow and they quietly marched off into the woods.

    Back inside the tent, Arlan addressed his subordinates, "With Yanie''s scouting ahead, I want both companies briefed on the plan and the Hatchets ready to move as well."

    As the Banner of the Claw''s soldiers quickly organized themselves and began their preparations. Roderic approached JD to ask him about Arlan.

    "Is he really from an orphan?" asked the senior sergeant.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered JD confidently, "I think he is the best commander in all of Midland."

    ¡°You seem awfully close to him,¡± remarked Roderic.

    ¡°I am,¡± answered JD, "I''m from the same orphanage as he is."

    "I see," replied Roderic, "His life seems like a mystery."

    JD nodded in agreement, "It does."

    ¡°Well, I wish you luck, JD,¡± said Roderic, "I''m going to return to my guys."

    ¡°Thank you, Sergeant,¡± replied JD.

    Once the Banner was fully organized, Arlan gave the moveout order while Marie channeled mana into the [Urn of Mist]. The artifact generated a fog that covered their movements. It was how they were able to move about unnoticed like ghosts. As soon as the mist dispersed, Arlan led his company eastward towards their destination. The rest of the Banner followed behind.

    After two hours, they reached their destination. It was a small clearing just outside of a dense forest. There wasn''t any cover nearby other than trees so the young lion ordered his men to stay in the trees. There was nothing but dead leaves and dirt for a long time until they heard voices echoing from the distance. Yanie then appeared before Arlan with her scouting report.

    ¡°We saw the enemy supply convoy,¡± stated Yanie, "They''ll arrive in about fifteen minutes."

    ¡°So they are still on schedule?¡± asked Arlan.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± answered Yanie, "Unless something unexpected happened."

    Arlan turned to his senior sergeant, "Roderic, you lead the Hatchets along the riverbed and push from the left."

    ¡°Yes sir,¡± answered Roderic.

    Arlan then addressed Dimitri and Erin, "Both of you, take your company''s center with JD."

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± replied both company commanders.

    "Our orders?" asked Yanie.

    ¡°Yanie," replied Arlan, "You''ll stay here and rain arrows on the clearing to the right when an escort unit comes."

    ¡°Understood,¡± answered Yanie.

    Arlan then turned to his two mages, Marie and Chrysta.

    "You two stay with me," stated Arlan, "We''ll make our appearance when that escort unit comes through the clearing."

    The young lion and his two mages stayed hidden at the edge of the clearing as the western path to their left was visible. Parallel to that path was the riverbed mentioned before with Roderic and his sixty Hatchets. They were quietly waiting for the enemy supply convoy. Soon, the sound of hoofs could be heard approaching from the north. Arlan and his squad watched as sixteen wagons rode through the forest. They were escorted by two hundred infantrymen. This was the largest convoy Arlan had encountered and it was only guarded by a mere two-hundred Sworan soldiers. As Arlan predicted, other escorts are likely somewhere nearby.

    "Fire the signal!" ordered Arlan. Marie fired off a small manaball twenty meters into the sky. This signaled all units to attack the convoy.

    ¡°Now!¡± yelled Roderic from far below the riverbed.

    The Hatchets charged from the riverbed attacking the convoy''s side. At the same time, JD led both Banner of the Claw companies straight toward the first wagon. Yanie and her rangers stayed quiet in reserve with Arlan and his two mages. The enemy had no idea what hit them. The convoy consisted of mostly inexperienced soldiers. Some of the horses panicked and bolted for the forest. In the chaos, the wagons tipped over and spilled Sworan supplies. The enemy tried to fight back but was overwhelmed by sheer numbers. Two hundred first-tier white core soldiers against three hundred second-tier white cores was a one sided slaughter.

    But as Arlan predicted, his [Battle Trance] picked up on two hundred more enemy soldiers appearing from the clearing. This was likely their main-unit, kept hidden. Arlan gave the order to Yanie to rain arrows on the advancing enemy force. They consisted of second-tier red cores. They''re much more experienced and stronger troops. But even with the second-tier red cores, they were quickly caught up in Silvan Ranger''s barrage of arrows. After their initial charge, the enemy reinforcements formed a shield wall and slowly advanced to reinforce the convoy. They had lost over thirty soldiers from the arrows.

    "It''s time for our appearance," commanded Arlan as he nodded at Marie and Chrysta.

    Immediately, the two mages leapt from their hiding place and started channeling destructive magic. The young lion activated his Warlord''s Regalia and empowered everyone in the fight. This further made the slaughter even more one sided as Arlan positioned himself between the convoy and the enemy shield wall. His claymore was already drawn.

    A voice rang out from the shield wall, "It''s just one boy! Kill him!"

    Before the enemy could reach him, a large inferno landed on the shieldwall. Marie had launched her deathly fire spells. Chrysta also further peppered the shield wall with her ice spells. As the enemy was struggling to recover their formation from being hit by two mages, Arlan burst into their formation with his claymore. He struck down several enemies with his heavy blade. Meanwhile, Yanie and her rangers fired more arrows at any who attempted to flee.

    With a sonic speed, Arlan completely destroyed the shield wall''s momentum and stopped it from reaching the caravan. He brought his claymore high overhead and used [Titan Strike] on the largest clumps of the enemy shields. With a loud boom, the new escort unit had crumbled apart. Arlan''s [Battle Trance] detected an enemy third-tier white core. A reasonable opponent among the escort but he paled in comparison to Arlan''s strengths.

    This enemy challenged Arlan as he rushed in with his two handed mace. Arlan easily blocked the powerful strike with his claymore. The impact sent sparks out. The enemy followed up with another attack. Again, Arlan effortlessly evaded the blow. He countered with an upward swing and destroyed his opponent with ease.

    ¡°Another dead one,¡± remarked Arlan.

    The remaining Sworan soldiers around Arlan saw what happened to their best fighter and started to flee. But Arlan didn''t let them escape. He signaled for Yanie and her Rangers to fire at any stragglers. The Silvan Rangers had incredible accuracy to hit moving targets with ease. After another minute, the battle was over. It was another landslide victory for the Banner of the Claw. Roderic and JD reported that they took only minor injuries compared to the enemy''s complete eradication. Yanie also gave her report to Arlan, "My rangers have intercepted all survivors."

    The young lion nodded, "Good work, Yanie."

    Roderic approached with his bannermen, "Sir, are we headed back to the camp?"

    "No we are not," replied Arlan, "this should draw out the guard unit at Fort Sugan."

    "Its time?" asked Chrysta.

    "Yes," answered Arlan, "We''ll regroup in a clearing close to here."

    The Banner of the Claw once again, looted what they could from the wagons and departed while Marie set the remaining wagons ablaze.

    ¡°Is this the moment we finally get to take Fort Sugan?" asked JD.

    Arlan smiled, "Indeed it is. By the end of tonight, we''ll be sleeping inside Fort Sugan."

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 31

    Fort Sugan was a small fort located on the southern border of the Swora Oligarchy. It was a strategic location as it was close to Midland''s northern border. It was built in a deep valley surrounded on all sides by mountains. It was also home to an army of over five hundred Sworan soldiers. It was the last outpost in the region and was considered impenetrable. Arlan deemed this fort to be their key to winning the northern front against the Swora.

    The guard unit had already left to search for their supply convoy as the Banner of the Claw arrived to assault it. Arlan''s plan was simple; destroy the garrison and take control of the fort. Roderic was leading the Hatchets while JD and Arlan led the Vanguard. In a nearby hidden position, the young lion was taking his final survey of the fort''s garrison and defenses.

    "Captain," said Yanie, "My rangers are in position. It''s only two past noon though. Are you sure this will work?"

    "Yes," replied Arlan confidently, "we''ve done enough scouting that we can accurately predict when the guards are going to leave their post."

    "Understood," answered Yanie, "I''ll make my preparations then."

    Lem interjected, "It seems like you were right, Captain. Its only defended by a skeleton crew."

    The fort was understaffed with only two hundred men. Most of the soldiers had left an hour earlier.

    Dimitri arrived to give his report as well, "B Company is in position."

    "Excellent," replied Arlan, "Are the men nervous?"

    ¡°No, we''re ready for war," answered Dimitri.

    Arlan briefed his officers, "Good, the Silvan Rangers will suppress the walls with arrows. Chrysta and Marie will also be using the [Urn of Mist] to provide cover for us to reach the walls."

    ¡°What about the guard unit?" asked Roderic from behind.

    ¡°It will take them too long to return," responded Arlan, "they left an hour ago to look for their supply convoy. We''ll have control of the fort before their return."

    Arlan then addressed his squad leaders, "The Vanguard will strike the center with me, like we did during the goblin campaign. The [Urn of Mist] will provide enough cover until we reach within 50 meters. Roderic, take the Hatchets and climb the north wall. We¡¯ll have their attention focused on the south wall."

    "Yes Captain!" answered the squad leaders.

    Arlan then took a deep breath before addressing his men one more time, "All units, prepare yourselves for the assault!"

    He then activated his Warlord''s Regalia and empowered everyone within earshot. Arlan then gave the signal to begin. Yanie''s rangers released volley after volley of arrows at the walls. Arlan and his Vanguard then charged forward while Roderic and his Hatchets stealthily moved around the east wall. The volley of arrows struck ten Sworan soldiers who were posted on the wall and an alarm bell rang out immediately. The defenders from within were now realizing and shouting that they were under attack.

    There was still a few hours of light out but the [Urn of Mist] did its job of masking the Banner of the Claw¡¯s movements. The surprise caught the defenders ill-prepared. By the time fifty Sworan archers started running up the stairs to the ramparts, Arlan and twelve of the Vanguard had already beaten them there. More Banner of the Claw soldiers were climbing up behind Arlan. The young lion had wind magic imbued into stone plates with small iron bars to lift his men up the walls. Although they were only usable once each and didn¡¯t last very long, it served its purpose in getting a strike force on the ramparts.

    The Sworan archers were both scared and confused as to how they were scaling up the walls without any siege ladders. Their fear was due to their lack of hand-to-hand combat experience and the reputation of who was before them. They drew their shortswords in preparation to fight as Arlan gave the attack order to JD and the other vanguard members on the ramparts.

    "Don''t hold back!" shouted Arlan over the sound of battle. He leapt off the wall, using his [Windshear] and landed below in the courtyard before an unsuspecting archer. He swung his claymore downwards, chopping his opponent''s head cleanly from his shoulders. Arlan was alone and surrounded by thirty Sworan swordsmen who were all second-tier red cores. Despite outnumbering the lone young lion, the Sworan swordsmen all felt a cold sweat from Arlan''s presence. His eyes alone struck fear into them. They simply waited for his next move and to their surprise, he turned around and lifted the wooden beam that barred the gate with one hand.

    Meanwhile, Roderic and his sixty Hatchets had already scaled the northern wall with the wind-imbued disc that Arlan had provided. They were undetected and had orders to stop any attempts for the Sworans to organize a counterattack. The enemy was so unprepared, it wasn''t until two minutes into their charge that one of the Hatchets was able to cut down the first Sworan soldier. From then on, it was complete chaos as the Hatchets rushed through the northern ramparts cutting down every Sworan soldier they saw. Within a minute, the Hatchets had secured the northern wall. A Hatchet reported to Roderic as he pulled one of his axes from the back of a dead Sworan soldier.

    "We''ve secured the northern walls. Our Vanguard has just begun a battle on the southern wall and the Captain has been spotted in the courtyard surrounded. Shall we proceed to help?"

    "No," answered Roderic to his Hatchet, "We hold our ground as ordered. The Captain wouldn''t put himself in a position he couldn''t win."

    "As you command," answered the Hatchet.

    From the highest point of the northern wall, Roderic simply gazed south to the courtyard and watched Arlan lift the wooden beam one handed while surrounded. Roderic noticed the enemy soldiers paralyzed with fear and unable to even move to stop the young lion from doing what he wanted.

    "Fucking incredible," muttered Roderic impressed.

    Back on the southern rampart, JD and twenty-five Vanguard members were engaged with the archers in a one-sided slaughter. JD was at the forefront of the fight. Arlan had entrusted JD with securing the southern wall until the gate was open. Arlan wanted to limit the damages to the gate in order to use it defensively or he would''ve simply smashed it down with [Titanstrike]. In order to do so, the young lion ordered JD and his detachment to hold the southern wall while the Hatchets stopped any more movements from the north. This meant that there were only thirty Sworan swordsmen to stop Arlan and the rest of the Banner of the Claw from flooding in.

    JD spun with two blades swinging like a tornado through the enemy archer ranks. As the wooden beam was dropped by Arlan, JD and his team had secured the southern wall. The rest of the Vanguard, including the Silvan Rangers flooded in through the open gate. Marie, Chrysta, Lem, Dimitri, and Erin were at the forefront of this group. Yanie, Mahari, and Fiala were second with the Silvan Rangers.

    Erin arrived next to Arlan and nodded that they were all through. Mahari and a few Rangers lifted the wooden beam with all their strength back on the gate. The Sworan swordsmen were easily outnumbered greatly. Their comrades weren''t coming due to the Hatchets stopping any form of reaction. The defenders knew this battle was already over.

    Arlan raised his blacksteel claymore with the tip pointed at his foes and used wind magic to carry his voice, "I am Arlan Reeve, Captain of the Banner of the Claw. You have my word that you will be treated fairly if you surrender and lay down your weapons. Any hostile intent or refusal will result in death. What say you?"

    The Sworan soldiers looked upon each other, unsure if this was a bluff or not. A senior Sworan swordsman yelled out, "We refuse! Your promises are nothing but vile lies! You''ll cut us all down the moment we lay down our arms!" This simply reinforced the Sworan''s fanaticism. Marie had just arrived next to Arlan to hear the enemy''s response and it angered her beyond control. So she yelled back, "We will do no such thing! You will not be har-"

    Arlan''s left-arm cut off Marie from finishing and said to her, "It''s no use, they''re indoctrinated beyond reasoning...a common training procedure for soldiers to fight beyond their fear of death."

    Marie had known this already but wanted to refuse the reality of the truth. Fiala''s hand rested on Marie''s shoulder to reaffirm that she wasn''t alone in trying to accept the harsh realities of war. Yanie and her Silvan Rangers were veterans of war and simply readied their arrows. Even though there were only thirty Sworan swordsmen in the courtyard, there were still at least a hundred other Sworan soldiers throughout the keep. They were all confused but ready to fight until death.

    Arlan knew how dangerous this fanaticism was, it could cause an unnecessary casualty for his soldiers. The Banner of the Claw could''ve easily brute forced their way through Fort Sugan in a blood bath but it would''ve brought about high casualties from both sides. The Sworan defenders all readied themselves and started to try and flood out from the keep. The Hatchets and Roderic started to intercept and cut down any from the keep as Arlan had predicted.

    The Sworan swordsman in the courtyard witnessed the ferocity of the Hatchets and started to also ready themselves. Arlan nodded at Yanie and her Silvan Rangers took to the front with their bows drawn, arrows aimed at the thirty enemy soldiers before them. The senior Sworan swordsman cried out, "My brothers, let us die a warrior''s death and we''ll meet on the other side! Swora Aeternum!"

    The death sentence order was given and all thirty enemy swordsmen started to bolt towards the Banner of the Claw. Yanie looked to Arlan for his signal and he answered her with a nod. The Silvan Rangers sent their arrows forth striking all of the Sworan swordsmen at once. Twenty were immediately killed while the remaining ten were mortally wounded trying to stand once more. Roderic and his Hatchets had just finished eliminating the remaining Sworan soldiers to see the charge unfold in the courtyard. The young lion held up his left palm to stop the second volley from firing and walked forth.

    Arlan stopped before the kneeling senior Sworan gave the foolish order. The mortal wounds revealed themselves to be an arrow through the right thigh and another through the upper chest. The steel longsword was still in the senior Sworan''s right-hand who figured this may be his chance to strike down the arrogant captain from Midland. He mustered his remaining strength and started his swing toward Arlan''s neck.

    "Arlan!" cried out Fiala and Yanie while the rest of the retinue weren''t surprised and knew the results. The senior Sworan swung all the way through and smiled at the thought of taking down the infamous Immortal General with such an easy attack. But his joy was short-lived when his weapon connected with metal, not flesh. A bang echoed through the courtyard and the steel longsword''s upper blade had boomeranged a few meters into the nearby ground. The senior Sworan looked up to see that Arlan had blocked the swing with his blacksteel claymore''s edge. The dying soldier looked down at his broken sword and merely accepted his fate smiling.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Arlan gave the enemy his words once more, "You stood bravely, and have earned my respect. I will now give you and your men the warrior''s death you desire so strongly. Rest peacefully in your Elysium."

    As promised, the young lion raised his blacksteel claymore and beheaded the Sworan soldier before him. Despite Arlan''s hatred for the Swora, Arlan knew these weren''t the same soldiers responsible for the atrocity committed at the orphanage awhile back. Arlan nodded at this upper echelon from the Vanguard and they proceeded to give the enemy soldiers clean deaths. The battle was over, the Banner of the Claw had captured Fort Sugan. The Warlord''s Regalia was powered down.

    Roderic arrived in the courtyard and gave Arlan his report, "The Hatchets have secured the northern ramparts and the keep. There were no casualties, not even injuries. As usual, your strategem worked flawlessly."

    "Not flawlessly," replied the young lion while he stared at the body of his enemy before him, "they didn''t surrender like I thought they would."

    The Senior Sergeant saw the unchanged expression of his young Captain and reassured him, "Our victory here came at no cost, and they died a warrior''s death."

    "It isn''t their death that bothers me," replied Arlan, "It''s that I was sure that they would surrender, but I miscalculated their resolve."

    Roderic blinked twice and gave out a hearty laugh, "Captain, if I may be frank?"

    "I always welcome your honesty," answered Arlan.

    "For a second, I thought you felt sad over their deaths," said Roderic, "But you''re only bothered about your small mistake. This is not ordinary for anyone who has only fought battles for a few years. Is there something I should know?"

    Arlan answered, "See me privately after we''ve secured the rest of the fort Roderic."

    "Aye Captain," replied Roderic as he saluted and returned to his men.

    JD was waiting for Roderic to leave and asked, "Your orders?"

    Arlan gave his instructions to JD, "Have A Company assist the Hatchets in securing the fort and B Company to set up watches on the battlements. Tell Yanie I want at least twenty Silvan Rangers at all times on the walls and to have ten patrol the surrounding area once an hour. Report to me or send a runner once an hour. The large guard unit should be returning right at nightfall. We''ll brief you in a few hours before then."

    "By your command," answered the Adjutant Knight.

    Arlan''s [Battle Trance] couldn''t pick up any remaining enemy troops within the fort but having his men secure the fort was his way of double checking for anyone who could potentially hide their core. The young lion turned to see Fiala performing a Rite of Numen on the fallen Sworan soldiers. Fiala asked Arlan, "Are you alright?"

    "Just annoyed that I made a small mistake," answered Arlan, "Please continue Fiala, don''t let me interrupt you."

    Fiala nodded and continued with the Rite of Numen. She closed her eyes and concentrated while her magic flowed through her body. Her mana was in balance while her aura was at full strength. Suddenly, her mana surged higher than ever before. Her magic reached its peak and immediately dissipated.

    Chrysta and Marie had just finished using [Detect] and gave their all-clear to Arlan. Chrysta walked up to Fiala and asked, "Are you hurt?"

    "No, I''m fine," Fiala answered while shaking her head, "I just feel a bit tired. I''m not used to these long days."

    Marie wrapped her arms around Fiala from behind and said, "Don''t worry. You''ll get used to it. We at least now have the safety of these walls."

    The cleric smiled in return and agreed, "I hope so."

    After the small exchange, Arlan ordered his men to clean up the bodies into a pile outside. The Banner of the Claw couldn''t afford the time to bury the dead, even if any of their own had perished in battle. Cremation was considered a respectful tradition across Althea. Arlan ordered this despite knowing that the large fire would alert the enemy guard unit outside that Fort Sugan was at least under siege.

    Since Marie was able to cast up to tier-five fire magic, she was always tasked with igniting the bodies aflame. Her fire spells burned fourfold hotter than a standard fire so it would cremate the bodies much faster. Since the Banner''s incursion into Sworan Territory, Marie had performed this task several times. She never complained or felt remorse. Her ability to maintain her emotions made her feel as though Arlan''s strength was within her. She would perform the task perfectly.

    Everyone was now busy with their given task and orders. The siege was the first half, the second half was fortifying Fort Sugan as their base of operations and preparing for the inevitable battle against the returning guard unit. The Banner of the Claw had roughly two hours before the sun would start to set and that''s when Arlan knew the Sworan guard unit would return. So after an extremely busy hour, Fort Sugan now had House Reeve Banners hoisted up.

    Within the keep was a captain''s quarters that had been taken over as a command room. Discussion within between the young lion and his upper echelon was mid debate when JD left the room and proceeded down to the first floor. The keep had four floors that were slightly higher than the stone walls which were nowhere near as tall as a standard castle wall. The Adjutant Knight was doing one final round to check on the task he assigned to the different leaders within the Banner of the Claw.

    When he arrived at the main-hall on the first floor, Yanie had just finished addressing two of her rangers. Mahari was naturally by her side and was always seen with Yanie or Fiala. JD and Arlan both knew that ever since Anthony Fira''s death, Mahari likely felt a form of survivor''s guilt. The lizard beastmen tribe he hailed from greatly valued the honor of defending their families or comrades in battle.

    Yanie noticed JD had entered the main-hall and gave her report, "JD, I''ve posted pairs of rangers across the four corner watchtowers. They''ve been given bells to ring if they spot enemy movements."

    "Excellent," replied JD, "and what of the first patrol?"

    "They had just returned and reported to me. The immediate area is clear of any enemy movements or scouts," answered Yanie, "Where is Arlan?"

    "He''s in the command-room," answered JD, "I just wanted to make sure everything is in order before our defense brief."

    "All is well, I''ll head up to the command-room now," confirmed Yanie, "I''ll see you there later."

    Mahari nodded at JD and followed Yanie up the stairs to the command-room. JD continued on outside to see Erin directing the movement of their own supplies to the storage. The Adjutant Knight approached his long-time friend for an update, "Erin, how are things regarding our supplies?"

    "There wasn''t much left," replied Erin, "We came in with a month''s worth of food and rations but Fort Sugan had barely a few days of rations. Our raids on their resupplies were extremely effective. All the spare weapons and armor are either rusted or have the Sworan colors which would cause friendly-fire issues."

    JD knew this kind of report was inevitable but smiled at the situation and said, "This reminds me of our time back when we were still recruits. The Pennington Noble would accuse me, you, Noah and Trent of being lazy and had our food rations taken... Then Trent would steal bread from the other units since we were starving from hunger."

    Erin chuckled at the memory and answered, "I do. Remember when he got caught and had to spend a week in detention?"

    "Yeah, the look on your face when Noah told you that Trent got caught," added JD, "Oh and Noah''s great idea to sneak into Trent''s holding cell so we could give Trent parts of our rations..."

    "That''s right! I remember... Those were some good times," replied Erin with a smile. The two friends sat in silence as they remembered their two fallen friends.

    JD looked at his friend with sympathy, "Noah was like a little brother to me and us four really went through shit together."

    Erin looked up at the sun as it was nearly touching the horizon and asked, "If something were to happen to me, can you look after Trent''s little sister Lanny?"

    "Erin..." uttered JD, "I won''t have to. Arlan is going to get us all home safely. Besides, Lanny barely knows me and she knows you like a second brother."

    JD embraced Erin closely, for they shared a deep pain of loss. Erin was uncomfortable at first since other soldiers were still around but realized it was something he needed to feel better. He realized that his grief didn''t have to be shouldered alone. JD was also grieving while shouldering the responsibility of being the right-hand of Arlan and second-in-command of the Banner of the Claw. Erin felt better knowing that JD understood the pain.

    After a few seconds, they let go and Erin remembered he didn''t finish his report and said, "Oh, one more thing, JD."

    "What is it?"

    "We found a large cache of Sworan Iron Arrows in the armory. It was enough for at least three-hundred archers. There weren''t any spare bows but I let Yanie and her Rangers have at it. All sixty rangers and Yanie will be able to reload their thirty-arrow quivers four times over each."

    JD knew this was a huge boon to the Banner of the Claw''s Silvan Rangers since they were deadly accurate with their bows and were running low on arrows. Without a doubt, JD figured Yanie had already informed Arlan by now. JD nodded and replied, "You saved the good news for last."

    Erin apologized "Sorry, it finally crossed my mind at the end."

    "I was kidding," JD reassured Erin, "Yanie just left for the command-room so she likely already informed the Captain but I''ll still include it in my final report. I''m going to see how the others are. Once you''re finished here, head up to the command-room. The defense brief is going to start soon."

    "Acknowledged, sir," answered Erin as he saluted and continued his duties.

    JD continued onward toward the opened gate where the Hatchets had gathered. Roderic had finished relaying the orders he had been given by Arlan to his Hatchets. JD was still shorter and younger than the grizzly veteran Hatchets. After noticing the arrival of JD, Roderic dismissed his men and waved JD over to accompany him. The pair waltzed right outside of the southern gate that they had just breached hours before.

    Roderic addressed his superior, "Knight JD, you must be here for my updates?"

    "Yes, Roderic. We haven''t much time left to address any issues that may have arisen."

    "Aye, luckily everything has gone smoothly. After our initial sweep of the keep, the Sworan map we turned in was the only item worth mentioning."

    "Yes, that map had every major Sworan defensive position north of Tudora and south of Rinhaven."

    "And we finished stacking the corpses for the Embercaller. Are you sure she''s alright?"

    "I don''t know Marie as well as Arlan does but if he trusts her, then so do I. Thank you Roderic for being reliable and easy to work with. If naught for you, we would have much more trouble."

    "Count Emile chose me because he believes in the Banner of the Claw. He knows that I can help the most by being here in service of Midland. And Arlan is a damn good leader, I''ve never fought under anyone like him."

    JD nodded as the pair arrived before Marie and a large pile of smoldering ashes. Roderic saluted and excused himself to the Command-Room. The Embercaller did as she had always done, she had incinerated the remains of the enemy. Fiala sent their souls to Numen while Marie destroyed their vessels they had left behind. The Adjutant Knight observed quietly as he knew Marie had been finished for quite some time now. He didn''t need to ask for her report. The grey ashes before him said it all.

    "Marie, it''s time," said JD as the crackling sounds of the dying fire echoed.

    Marie held her ground and uttered, "The souls of the dead will always yearn for life. So they shall be reborn again for their flames will never die. It''s what Fiala told me earlier."

    JD was taken aback at what he had heard. Marie finally turned and started walking back toward the southern gate. She passed by JD and said, "I thought I would one day use my magic in a noble manner and bring honor to the Balan name. I never expected my flames to induce such fear and agony."

    "Marie... Maybe you should rest and let Chrysta-"

    "You misunderstand me," replied Marie, "My flames give me the warmth I desire. It is those who I''ve killed that I''ve inflicted the fear and agony upon."

    The Adjutant Knight nodded and apologized. "I''m sorry, I spoke out of line."

    "It''s okay, JD," answered Marie, "I don''t enjoy killing others and nor do I enjoy unleashing my fire upon the mountains of bodies. But... I don''t hate it either. I''m starting to understand Arlan''s mind."

    JD had no response and was unsure of how to feel about what Marie had said. He knew it was true but not just Arlan, it was true for the entirety of the Banner of the Claw. They had all started to imitate Arlan''s unbothered efficiency in killing. But none of them find enjoyment in killing either.

    Marie broke JD out of his daze by saying, "Let''s go, the defense briefing should be starting soon."

    The Adjutant Knight pushed the thoughts aside and followed the Adjutant Mage. After JD and Marie passed through the southern gates, they closed shut. The pair were the last two outside. They made their way through the courtyard and into the keep. Then proceeded up the four floors to the Command-Room at the very end of the hall. Marie and JD entered and realized they were the last ones to come in.

    Then JD gave a condensed overall report to his Captain. Arlan nodded and announced, "Let our defense meeting begin."

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 32

    Half of the sun had already set across the cloudy Althean sky. It was quite a beautiful sight despite the inevitable battle that was to take place at Fort Sugan. The Sworan Garrison that had left Fort Sugan was returning from their search, fatigued and weary. They had been marching all day to look for the supply convoy only to find remnants of the wagons burned and looted. Their morale had been drastically low ever since they discovered that Fort Sugan was captured. It was getting dark and their only option was to try and retake their home.

    The commander of the Sworan Garrison was Baron Tannis Lorn, a noble from the respected Lorn family. Despite his talents, he had been furious at his own blunder and had been ordered to retake Fort Sugan by the General of the Sworan Army. In order to insure Tannis could retake Fort Sugan, he was given three-hundred additional light infantry. Together, they numbered six-hundred strong and were nearly at their point of attack. Now with the fort in perfect view, Tannis saw the House Reeve''s flags over his fort. This infuriated him even more but he was able to maintain his composure.

    The Sworan Baron had heard about the Banner of the Claw''s incursions deep into their lines. They would mysteriously attack and disappear throughout the area which crippled their supply lines. This collapsed the entire Sworan advance. Had it not been for the emergency supplies they prepared months before the war started, the Sworan Army would''ve had to retreat or starve to death. This concerned Tannis because the original plan stated that they would''ve captured Galdo City by now. Instead, the Swora have lost Tudora after initially taking it and were at a stalemate against Midland''s Northern Army.

    Tannis cursed under his breath then called for his two Adjutants behind him, "Cecil. Hogan."

    Two voices replied, "Your orders?"

    "Have your troops take battle formations," ordered Tannis, "And prepare to lay siege. We outnumber them."

    Cecil was a massive six-foot armored knight who could easily be mistaken for a man. On her back was an Aegis Armum, which meant she was a Sentinel. She led two-hundred veteran heavy infantrymen who were all second-tier white-cores.

    Next to the towering Sentinel was Hogan, a mage from the Vanitha Circle. A Sworan mage organization known for kidnapping and indoctrinating Sworan children who were born with mana-manipulation.

    Accompanying Hogan was a hundred of his own personal shock-troopers wielding steel claymores. They were the most dangerous troops among the ranks with third-tier red cores and active mana lanes. The additional three-hundred light infantrymen were led by Tannis who was a fourth-tier red core. This formidable contingent stood right at Fort Sugan, bearing their fangs upon the Banner of the Claw.

    While Tannis and his banner shifted into formations, Arlan and JD observed from the southern wall''s battlements. Yanie and her Silvan Rangers were also on the battlements evenly. The young lion''s [Battle Trance] had just barely covered the entire enemy force before him and gave him intel on the number of soldiers and their cores. Scanning through the enemy ranks was as expected until he got to the left-wing.

    JD noticed the change in his Captain''s face and asked, "Arlan, is there something wrong?"

    "Leading the enemy left-wing of heavy infantrymen... is a fifth-tier red-core Sentinel."

    "Shit," uttered JD as he understood the threat of such an enemy, "Shall we make a change to our tactics?"

    "Yes," stated Arlan, "You and Chrysta will target the enemy commander instead of Marie and I. Take caution JD, their commander is a fourth-tier red-cores. Do not take him lightly. Defeat the mage first and the rest will fall into place."

    Arlan''s Adjutant Knight accepted his fate without question, "Understood. Are you planning to fight that Sentinel?"

    "I have to."

    Like a pre-battle tradition, JD and Arlan''s fist connected. This reassured both of them and understood what they had to do. The young lion turned to face the courtyard where his Vanguard stood in formation.

    While in his blacksteel armor, Arlan used wind-magic to address his men, "Hear me now, Banner of the Claw! Outside these walls, is a challenger looking to claim our defeat. But we shall not fall to this foe as we do not give quarter to our enemies. And our blades will carve them a deathly reminder of what it''s like to underestimate us! Take that ferocity and prepare yourselves. We will meet them on my command!"

    The Silvan Rangers on the ramparts and the Vanguard below both yelled out a battle-cry at the top of their lungs. Tannis'' Banner wasn''t intimidated. Cecil and her heavy infantry started advancing with shields raised on the left-wing. A hundred light infantry charged from the right-wing with a sergeant leading them but they lacked shields and heavy armor.

    Yanie responded to the enemy movements by having her Silvan Rangers fire arrows equally at both sides. The arrows struck the heavy infantry shields and only slowed them down slightly. But over to the light infantry, the arrows started to cut down the light-infantry. All of whom were carrying long siege ladders.

    Arlan knew that with only sixty Silvan Rangers, it would not be possible to stop the enemy from scaling the walls. At best, it would reduce their numbers. As the advancing enemy grew closer, Arlan and JD walked down the stairs to the inner courtyard and left Yanie to fire from the ramparts. Meeting the two below was Erin, Dimitri and Lem with the Vanguard. Only two squads were left on the ramparts to assist the Silvan-Rangers if any attackers made up the walls. Mahari was up there as well.

    Erin saluted and said, "Captain, we''re ready."

    Arlan answered back, "Change of plans. I''ll be leading Dimitri and Lem on the left-wing against the heavy infantry. Erin, JD and Chrysta will be with you on the right-wing."

    "By your command!" acknowledged the three officers. Marie and Chrysta had now joined the rest of the Vanguard at the front of the gate.

    "We''re ready as well," added Marie, "We were informed about the change in plans."

    The young lion turned toward the gate and stabbed his blacksteel claymore into the ground and put on his helmet. Everyone else followed suit with their own preparation. Some did the Rite of Numen while others drew their weapons. Marie and Chrysta channeled a bit of mana into their staves. Arlan pulled his blacksteel claymore back out from the ground and walked up to the southern gate. He was followed by the rest of the retinue. Their plan was to sally out from the gate and force the enemy into melee so the Silvan-Rangers could focus entirely on firing volleys without fear of being boarded by ladders.

    From the outside, Baron Tannis Lorn was overlooking the battle from the rear and was a little surprised how effective the sixty archers were on the walls. But nonetheless, he knew Cecil would deal with them soon. Then the Sworan Baron''s eyes shifted to the front-gate. What Tannis saw baffled him. He couldn''t tell if the enemy was incredibly stupid or brave. The defenders had opened the gate.

    Coming out of the gate was that black armored knight he had seen earlier on top of the walls. Tannis assumed the knight before him was the captain of the enemy unit. It appeared Arlan''s retinue and troops followed suit. "Interesting," uttered Tannis under his breath, "Send word to all units, have them push the enemy through the gates before they can close it!"

    Back at the front gate, the Banner of the Claw''s Captain and Vanguard had already nearly finished filing out of the gate. As planned, JD and Chrysta led B Company out the right-wing. Arlan, Marie and A Company formed up to the left-wing and positioned themselves before the approaching heavy infantry. Cecil noticed this and was just as confused. She had never seen the enemy sally out to meet the attackers when outnumbered.

    A thunderous beat echoed across the fields, it was the Sworan right-wing charging into the Banner of the Claw''s left-wing. Marie began to pre-channel her fourth-tier fire spells while Arlan activated his Warlord''s Regalia. Everyone from the Banner of the Claw was now empowered. The young lion held his ground with Erin right next to him. Cecil was naturally at the front of her unit charging toward Arlan. She knew she could swiftly end this battle by defeating the black armored knight before her.

    Cecil and Arlan were the first to engage in combat. Cecil raised her Aegis Armun and channeled essence into it while Arlan burst forth to meet his opponent. The young lion leapt up a few meters with his claymore overhead. The massive blacksteel claymore was brought down with such violent force that an explosion of air was created when it met Cecil''s gargantuan shield. The shockwave caused a small crater in the earth under the two.

    The Sentinel was taken by complete surprise. She had never received such a fierce attack before. The young lion followed up with [Trifecta] and this pushed Cecil back even further. She was stunned and couldn''t respond. Cecil''s heavy infantry slowed down to a near complete stop with their shields raised. They too didn''t know how to react. To them, they had never seen Cecil forced back in such a manner after two mere attacks. Arlan had now gotten the measure of his opponent. His speed held the advantage.

    From behind Arlan, a fiery meteor arced itself toward a contingent of Sworan heavy infantry. They were either incinerated or thrown from the impact. Marie had started her bombardment. She could easily deal massive damage while protected by Arlan and A Company. Cecil turned to her troops and yelled, "Idiots! Charge at them like I ordered you to! I''ll take down this buffoon while you all kill that mage!"

    As if on cue, the Sworan heavy infantry charged forth. They were met by Erin and his A Company. The initial charge dealt a few non-fatal casualties on both sides but the Banner of the Claw soldiers held an impervious formation. This limited casualties and halted the Sworan advance. This would''ve been a deadlock had it not been for Marie firing her spells into clumps of heavy infantry. Arlan''s killing intent flourished so none dared come between him and Cecil.

    As the young lion kept his gaze on the enemy Sentinel, his [Battle Trance] gave him situational awareness of the entire battlefield around him. On the Banner of the Claw''s right-wing, he could see that JD, Chrysta, Lem and Dimitri were already spearheading a charge into the enemy''s light infantry who were much weaker and unorganized from the arrow volleys. Everything was going to plan. On that final thought, the young lion''s senses warned him of imminent danger. He activated [Automatic Parry] which allowed him to immediately deflect a large metal object from striking him.

    It was Cecil''s Aegis Armun, she had somehow thrown it at him and it boomeranged back into her left arm. The young lion was now the one who was surprised.

    So this is the power of a Sentinel. I''ve never seen someone manipulate such a large object with such kinetic power behind it. It''s similar to my retrieval rune. She also seems nearly fine from my attacks. That shield soaked the entire impact of my attack. Amazing.

    The young lion burst forth and struck Cecil. The enemy Sentinel responded by raising her shield and channeling more essence. The blacksteel claymore was brought down once again with the same force. This time, the attack was absorbed and Cecil stood her ground, she immediately countered with an explosion from her shield. The force threw Arlan back a few meters and his hands could feel the reverb through his gauntlets.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    This must be some kind of reflective counter attack.

    Cecil was now on the offensive with her mithril mace but Arlan''s [Automatic Parry] didn''t allow any attacks through.

    These attacks aren''t enough but they''re strategically placed so I have to attack her shield. I''ll need to figure something out quickly.

    As the clash between Arlan and Cecil continued, the Banner of the Claw''s right-wing had already reached the enemy''s reserves and killed over seventy-five light infantry. JD and Chrysta were at the forefront of this assault.

    The Coldheart casted [Nixstorm] into a squad of Sworan light infantry as they attempted to push toward her. Another trio of Sworan soldiers behind Chrysta tried attacking her blindside but were immediately cut down by JD. From behind the Sworan lines, a mana bolt was sent forth and nearly struck JD but Chrysta raised an icewall just in time.

    "That was close," said Chrysta as she lowered the icewall, "That annoying mage is getting on my nerves."

    "Yeah," replied JD as he swung the blood off his swords, "He''s more responsive than I figured."

    A bloody Lem appeared which worried Chrysta but Lem put her worry to rest and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not mine."

    "I''m glad," stated Chrysta, "We need to reach that mage. I can take him out but his guard unit is in the way."

    Dimitri arrived as well and answered, "I''m sure we can take care of that."

    JD nodded, "Right. Lem, Dimitri, and I will engage the guard unit."

    Lem and Dimitri looked at each other and then nodded. Dimitri turned his head back and behind him was B Company who had just finished demolishing the first wave of light infantry. Some were already formed into their units while others were pulling their blades from a Sworan corpse. "B Company, form up!" barked Dimitri at his men.

    "You heard him! Prepare yourselves!" added Lem as he prepared himself.

    The three platoons quickly reformed into their original formation and began to charge. The enemy''s guard unit was before them. The inevitable clash was promised to everyone there. JD was naturally at the front with Lem and Dimitri at his sides. Arlan taught the Banner of the Claw that strong leaders lead from the front. This was true on all levels of their leadership echelon, down to even the smaller units within.

    As JD reached the enemy lines, a massive and wide ice ramp manifested in front of him which stabbed or killed many Sworan shock-troopers in the first row. Chrysta had unleashed the wide spell to support her frontline. JD was the first over the ramp and created an opening with [Trifecta]. He was able to cut down three different Sworan shock-troopers with his dual blades. He started to spin over and over again like a tornado of blades. Behind him, Lem and Dimitri landed and slew a few shock-troopers who were now the ones in complete shock. The two were followed by the rest of their men.

    Hogan was only thirty meters behind the first row of shock-troopers when he saw what was happening. He underestimated his enemy''s strength and cursed himself while debating retreat. The Sworan mage decided it was time for him to try and push forth into the enemy.

    So he channeled a spell in his left hand and drew his sword in his right hand. "For Numen''s sake, I am a Mage of the Vanitha Circle," stated Hogan to build his confidence once more, "That bitch of a mage looks like she''s still a kid! I will not be made a mockery!"

    Hogan locked his gaze on his enemy before him as they shred through his shock-troopers who struggled to fight back. An all out melee ensued as it was harder and harder for Hogan to aim another mana bolt at JD whom he knew was the main variable of this offensive.

    As he had just found an opportunity to fire, something in his peripheral vision warned him of danger. Before he could react, a pair of sharp ice blades struck his neck and his forehead. Hogan was immediately killed by a spell from Chrysta.

    Back on the left-wing, Arlan''s hands were numb through his gauntlets. He had been trying to strike Cecil down only to be met by her shield. Arlan activated his [Undying Zeal]. Black markings spread itself over the young lion''s face and his armor.

    I hope I can take her down with this. The only way we can hold the advantage is with my Warlord''s Regalia. And this will drain my essence and mana even further. If this goes on for too long, I won''t be able to keep the Warlord''s Regalia up.

    Cecil sensed a change in Arlan and saw a change in his essence lanes. In response, she poured all of her essence into her shield. The young lion burst forth and used [Titanstrike]. Once the claymore connected with the shield, a loud thunderous clang roared through the battlefield. The ground around the two once again cratered. Cecil spit out blood as she felt the damage go through her shield but before Arlan could follow up with another attack, she reflected the force back into Arlan.

    Almost as if a train had smashed into him, the young lion was sent back fifteen meters. Arlan landed on his feet but dropped to one knee and nearly let go of his claymore. He had lost control over his own hands. Cecil was also on one knee bleeding profusely from her eyes and mouth. She had decided that she could withstand more hits like that and now that Arlan was nearly out of the fight, she had a chance at winning this wing.

    Cecil turned to see her unit. They were struggling to make any ground and had lost nearly sixty of her two-hundred heavy infantry though. Most were burned to death by the Embercaller. She knew she had to kill Marie now. A squad of ten heavy-infantry saw the opportunity to strike down Arlan and advanced on him as he didn''t have his blacksteel claymore in his hands. Cecil noticed this and yelled out to them, "Stop! You Fools!"

    Before they could retreat, a fiery tornado of flames incinerated them. As the flames dispersed, Cecil could see Marie now standing in front of Arlan with a fire spell floating above her palm. Arlan knew Marie would cover for him if his gamble wouldn''t work.

    Marie''s eyes locked onto Arlan''s through his helmet, "Are you alright? I''ve never seen you like this since we fought Hector."

    "Her shield... it can reflect my attacks," replied Arlan as he struggled to breath.

    Marie nodded and now understood why Arlan was hurt so bad. The Embercaller then fired her [Inferno Hand] at Cecil who raised her shield in response. The inferno blast wave flew forth while forming five fingers like a hand and grabbed itself onto the shield. Since the Sworan Sentinel was also weakened, she had barely deflected the spell. Arlan noticed something off about Cecil during Marie''s spell.

    "Marie, do that again when I''m next to her," ordered Arlan as he regained his strength to stand with his blacksteel claymore.

    The Embercaller nodded and was about to question the order in fear of hurting Arlan but she knew better than to second guess in the heat of battle. Arlan prepared himself to strike again and Cecil noticed. The Sworan Sentinel greedily knew she could kill Arlan by reflecting one more attack like that. This was her moment, and the enemy mage was right behind Arlan for another easy kill. Cecil grinned under her helmet and prepared herself for the upcoming attack. Arlan dashed forth with his claymore raised. Cecil happily raised her shield in preparation for the inevitable collision.

    But something confused the Sworan Sentinel. Nothing collided with the shield. She lowered her Aegis Armun just enough to see over her shield. She saw Arlan simply standing before her. He hadn''t swung his weapon yet. Cecil''s confusion transformed into fear when she saw Arlan sidestep an [Inferno Hand] from behind him.

    As the [Inferno Hand] was about to strike her shield, Arlan had already swung overhead toward Cecil''s head. The Sentinel''s life flashed before her eyes. Her memories played back when she was a teenager hoping to make her father proud by becoming a knight like him and her brothers. Her trial of becoming a Sentinel, her war accolades and her attending her mother''s funeral.

    Cecil thought to herself, "Mother... I''m coming to see you sooner than I thought."

    As the last word finished, Arlan''s claymore cleaved down into her helmet, crushing and splitting the helmet apart. Blood and brains gushed out from the mangled helmet visor. Cecil had finally been slain by Arlan and Marie. As the young lion pulled his claymore back up, Cecil''s body slumped over and began to disintegrate along with the shield.

    Some kind of failsafe rune? The shield is gone too. Sentinels are something else.

    Arlan looked around and saw the heavy infantry in full retreat after seeing Cecil struck down. The young lion called out, "Marie! Erin! Push the advantage! Cut down as many as we can before they regroup!"

    Arlan was now confident they had won with Cecil slain. He figured that the enemy mage was slain as well since he wasn''t detecting him on his [Battle Trance]. As the Banner of the Claw pressed on from both fronts, Baron Tannis attempted to retreat when he saw Cecil was slain. He looked to his left and saw JD, Chrysta and B Company pressing the assault forth while Arlan, Marie and B Company were on his right.

    As he turned around on his horse to retreat, a cold sweat dripped down his neck. His retreat was blocked by more Banner of the Claw soldiers. This time they all held twin axes. It was Roderic and his Hatchets. Arlan had ordered them to position themselves way further outside the battle and come in to block the retreat. They were already cutting down fleeing Sworan soldiers.

    The senior sergeant cleaved an enemy light infantry''s left arm off as he swept another opponent by his feet onto his back. Roderic finished him off by bringing down his hatchets onto his chest. Then he threw one of his hatchets into the back of the first soldier who was fleeing without his left arm. Roderic continued on by shoulder charging into another squad of Sworan light infantry while wildly swinging.

    Upon noticing the ferocity of who was blocking their retreat path, the soldiers around Baron Tannis started to ask what they should do and there was no reply. Their commander had no answer, they underestimated the enemy, they weren''t prepared well enough and now they were about to be killed. Mass chaos took over the Sworan ranks as their leadership fell apart.

    Baron Tannis ordered his remaining fifty soldiers around him to charge toward the Hatchets. He figured that he could at least try to escape. Roderic knew that his Hatchets had the advantage because the enemy was in disarray. But if the enemy had all organized and pushed into Roderic''s line, they could easily be overrun.

    In response to this, Roderic organized only thirty of his hatchets to meet Baron Tannis. The Baron was a fourth-tier red core. Roderic wouldn''t be able to win but he decided he was going to hold out until Arlan or JD arrived.

    The initial clash sent Baron Tannis flying along with Roderic as the senior sergeant put himself right before the horse with his sturdy body. The steel chainmail Roderic wore barely did anything to stop the pain or damage. Roderic stood up before Tannis could and immediately swung into the Baron who was still on his back. The Baron used his mithril longsword to deflect any attacks that Roderic tried to send out. A moment to recover and stand on his feet came when two of Sworan light infantry tried to attack Roderic. They were simply met by a flurry of axes from Roderic as he chopped them down like grass.

    Tannis could tell that Roderic was weaker than he was and started going on the offensive against the ax wielding Midland soldier. Roderic was forced into defensively blocking the attacks. The soldiers around them were in an all out melee but in favor of the Banner of the Claw.

    The senior sergeant exchanged blow after blow only to notice that Tannis activated a rune on his longsword. The attacks from Tannis were gaining speed with every strike. Roderic figured he could only hold him there for just a bit longer. All of a sudden Roderic was knocked on his back, Tannis stood over Roderic preparing to finish his foe and escape.

    The senior sergeant closed his eyes and accepted his fate. He knew this was the end but had hoped that he had stalled long enough for someone to kill Tannis in exchange for his life at least. When the inevitable sword never struck and something wet hit his face. He opened his eyes to his left and saw Baron Tannis on the ground without his head. Roderic turned back up to see Arlan and Marie standing over him.

    The young lion reached down with one arm and Roderic accepted his gesture. Arlan pulled Roderic up with ease despite being much smaller in stature. "Get up, Roderic," ordered Arlan, "You still have duties to fulfill before you''re allowed to die."

    Roderic replied, "Thank you, Captain. I wouldn''t dare to consider dying before I could finish my duties to the Banner."

    Arlan deactivated his [Undying Zeal] and looked around to assess the situation before him. Of the six-hundred Sworans that came, they had already killed four-hundred and fifty. The remaining were in full retreat throughout the area.

    JD and Chrysta appeared and JD gave his report, "Captain, Lem and Dimitri are now hunting the remaining Sworans in the area with B Company."

    "Excellent," acknowledged Arlan, "Any casualties from the right-wing?"

    "A few," answered JD, "But nothing fatal. Fiala should be seeing them now."

    That''s better than I had predicted.

    After a moment, Arlan ordered, "Pull everyone back to Fort Sugan. We don''t need to chase the remaining infantry. It''s about to be night. I don''t want small units out there lost in the darkness."

    Everyone else answered with, "By your command!"

    "We''ve won. This is the turning point in the war," stated Arlan as he turned back toward Fort Sugan with his retinue in tow. On the 5th Day of the 9th Month, 1243 Mundeas, the Banner of the Claw had successfully captured Fort Sugan.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 33

    Marie helped Arlan walk back into Fort Sugan''s southern gate. She held him up from under his right arm. The young lion was barely conscious. Cecil''s reflective counters had now finally taken a toll on the young lion. Around them were Banner of the Claw soldiers rushing to carry the other wounded soldiers back into the Infirmary.

    Both Arlan and Marie were exhausted from the battle. Arlan was still wearing his blacksteel armor which made him extremely heavy. Marie struggled to carry her injured lord as he lost consciousness.

    As the Embercaller made it halfway through the courtyard, she noticed Arlan got incredibly light. She turned to see Roderic was now holding Arlan up from under his left arm.

    Roderic greeted her, "M''lady, allow me to help you."

    Marie accepted the help and Roderic lifted Arlan up. The trio made it into the infirmary room where the other wounded soldiers were being treated by Chrysta and Fiala. For such a bloody battle, there weren''t any major injuries except for Arlan, who was the most injured.

    Fiala looked up to see Marie and Roderic carrying Arlan in. Without hesitation, the cleric rushed over and instructed them, "Lay him down on that bed and remove his armor."

    Marie and Roderic complied with the orders. Marie removed Arlan''s blacksteel armor piece by piece after Roderic had laid him down on the bed. Fiala then scanned his body and noticed that there was deep bruising all over and excessive blunt damage to his tissue. Marie grew impatient and asked, "Will he be alright? He was fine just moments ago until the end of the battle."

    Fiala replied, "His essence lanes are overloaded. If it weren''t for his armor and mana lanes, he probably would''ve died."

    Marie worriedly inquired once more, "Will you be able to heal him?"

    "Yes," answered Fiala, "But I can only heal his internal bleeding. My spells will not be able to completely heal his concussion. He''ll be fine."

    Roderic was relieved and added, "He''s a tough sonuva. I heard he took on the Sentinel, is that true?"

    "I saw it with my own eyes," answered Marie, "That was the first time I''ve ever seen a Sentinel."

    "Aye," nodded Roderic, "I''ve never seen a Sentinel fight but I''ve seen an Archmage destroy an entire platoon of soldiers. Aspirants can be nasty."

    "Aspirants? What are they?" asked Marie.

    "Specialized individuals who''ve transcended beyond their class. Sentinels and Archmages are merely two of the potential ten we may encounter. I remember Count Emile telling me there were thirty Aspirants serving the Sworan Army. But now there is one less to worry about."

    Marie thought of her Headmistress from Lancel High Academy and her thoughts returned to Arlan, "I''m glad he''s okay."

    Fiala channeled her healing spells and agreed, "He''s quite a durable boy and has accomplished such incredible feats. I guess that''s the future King of Midland for you."

    The Hatchets'' Commander let out a hearty laugh and said, "Since I''m no longer needed, I have duties to tend to. Ladies, please excuse me."

    Roderic then bowed and showed himself out but as he left the room, the Banner of the Claw''s leadership rushed through the door. It was JD, Erin, Lem, and Dimitri. Chrysta tried to stop them but they all tripped over each other as they rushed over to their Captain''s bedside.

    JD spoke first, "He was fine just a bit ago!"

    Lem added, "Yeah what hap-"

    "Quiet you fucking buffoons!" Marie interrupted Lem and held her fiery gaze, "He lost consciousness as we were coming back inside. But Fiala is taking care of him."

    The four boys understood and their worries had been answered. Marie''s temperament was actually reassuring to them. They knew she cared for Arlan just as much as they did.

    "Let Arlan rest," exclaimed Chrysta, "We can''t all be in here right now. The Banner of the Claw needs its leaders."

    The Coldheart led the entourage back out the door and returned to assist Fiala. JD remained and grabbed two chairs from the corner of the large infirmary room. He pulled up next to Arlan''s bed and gestured for Marie to sit. Then he placed his chair on the opposite side.

    The Tempest Knight and the Embercaller sat across with the Immortal General between them. The right and left hands of the renowned young lion were indirectly connected. Chrysta and Fiala had left them to sit by Arlan''s side as they continued to heal the other injured soldiers.

    Mahari had also come in and was helping her dress the other wounded soldier''s light injuries. There was nothing but silence between JD and Marie as they pondered Arlan''s health.

    After a silent fifteen minutes, Chrysta came by with honey-flower tea and sat at the foot of the bed. JD noticed that everyone had been sufficiently healed or taken care of. JD sipped the relaxing nectar and broke the silence, "When we saw the orphanage and Miss Petrah in her final moments, I finally understood why Arlan had been so focused on his mission. He had likely been harboring fears of such atrocities from the first day."

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Chrysta nodded and added, "When I first left the orphanage three years ago, I was naive. Despite the rumors I heard about the unlucky orphans, I chose not to believe them. But ever since my first battle against Hector''s Banner, I understand what I must do to defend our way of life so that one day, no one ever has to experience what we have."

    "I think we''re all beginning to understand a bit more," said Marie as she stared at her tea, "We''ve all changed and despite the trials we''ve faced. We''ve been able to overcome it because of the strength we''ve gained from Arlan. He''s just not like anyone I''ve ever met."

    JD sighed, "Arlan is a unique one. Ever since I''ve met him, he''s been nothing but surprises."

    As the Adjutant Knight finished his last word, a weak voice emerged, "I have my reasons for being different."

    The young lion had just woken up and smiled that he had friends who had waited near his bed. Arlan checked and noticed they were far enough away from anyone else to hear their conversation. He let out a sigh and said, "Chrysta, Marie... I''m going to tell you something that I have only told JD, Lady Dafni, Duke Louis and the King himself."

    The Embercaller and Coldheart exchanged a glance and looked at JD to see him with a serious expression. They both knew how serious this could be.

    Arlan continued, "This is for your ears only and you are not to tell a soul. I''m only telling you this because I feel you should know and be prepared for what may come of it. Do you accept this responsibility?"

    Without hesitation, Marie answered, "Yes, I will carry it to my grave."

    "Me too," added Chrysta as she locked eyes with Arlan.

    "Alright, what I''m about to tell you may sound very far-fetched," stated Arlan, "It isn''t a lie or a prank."

    The young lion paused for a moment and gathered his thoughts before continuing, "I''m from another world called Terra. This body isn''t originally mine. My actual name is Rove and I was a soldier for the Terran Federation."

    Marie and Chrysta gasped and asked, "What?"

    "I was on a high-risk mission one day that would''ve ended a long war and as I entered the battle, I blacked out. That''s when I woke up at the orphanage three years ago. All I had was this pendant with what I think was the name of this body before."

    Marie''s expression didn''t change but Chrysta was trying to figure out how to react.

    The Coldheart asked, "So... Do you remember anything about your previous world?"

    "Yes," answered Arlan and went on, "I still hold memories of my previous world and as to how I''ve arrived here in this body is still a mystery. All of my training, my experiences and everything that I''m good at was credited to my previous life."

    The Embercaller added to the inquiry as well, "But... does that mean everything you have felt with us is just a front?"

    Arlan immediately grabbed both Chrysta and Marie under both arms and reassured them, "No, that was from my heart. My experiences and everything I''ve done here wasn''t for me to go home but to protect you all with the best of my abilities. Even if I found a way home right now, I wouldn''t dare leave until I know you can all lead peaceful and happy lives."

    Marie fought back her tears but couldn''t stop them. Chrysta succumbed to the same fate. It wasn''t exactly an easy truth to take in right away but it was reassuring to them that their memories, lives, and experiences they shared weren''t a front. They actually felt a bit of happiness and relief that Arlan had entrusted them with such a major secret. They knew their bond was confirmed now.

    After a silent moment, Arlan let go of his two friends. Marie wiped her tears away and said, "This changes nothing. Whether you are Rove or Arlan, to me you are still that same boy who saved me from being pursued by that obnoxious noble."

    Chrysta added, "To me, you''ll always be Arlan that I grew up with. The one who showed me that I can stand against the ugly truths of this world and change it."

    JD smiled and was relieved how well Marie and Chrysta took in Arlan''s secret. The trio decided to let Arlan rest and bid him goodnight as they went on with their nightly duties. It had been a long day with three different battles. From the morning skirmish to the afternoon attack on the fort and finally the evening defense.

    After his friends had left, the young lion closed his eyes and immediately fell asleep. He didn''t expect what came about next. Arlan had heard a familiar voice. A voice that had once warmed his heart.

    He opened his eyes and saw that he was no longer in the infirmary but back at Lancel High Academy in his uniform. He was in the courtyard that he had once frequented with another who was dear to him at that time. Before him was the same red leaf maple tree. The crimson leaves rained down reminding him of the sacrifices that have been made up until then.

    The young lion slowly walked toward the bench and he could see an image of himself. A tear streamed down as he noticed that his image wasn''t alone. It was the familiar ashen haired girl he had once fallen in love with. He couldn''t forget the piercing ruby eyes. His image was laying on her lap.

    He couldn''t stop his heart. He yelled out to her, "Iris! Run away with me! Don''t accept your fate like you did, I could''ve protected you! We could''ve figured it out!" But it didn''t matter, his words could not be heard.

    He fell to his knees as the memory before him faded and now he was back to the battle against the Hawkwell Banner. He could see himself letting go of Iris'' stiff body. Arlan''s legs acted on their own and he tried to run over to catch her. She fell right through his arms like they were a hologram. When he blinked, he was now standing over the lifeless Miss Petrah, watching all his friends cry over her.

    He looked around and saw that Noah was the only one not crying... Instead, Noah was staring straight into Arlan''s soul. Noah stood up and the scene changed once more to a pure white room with only Arlan and Noah. "Arlan," uttered Noah, "We want you to carry us on."

    Arlan''s heart slowly came back together and asked, "We?"

    Out of nowhere, Trent appeared behind Noah in his uniform and answered, "Yes, all of us actually."

    Every single Banner of the Claw soldier who had died appeared with smiles on their faces. Trent continued on, "Don''t forget us and carry our names with you. Make our sacrifices worthwhile and change the world."

    Noah added on, "We were ready to lay down our lives because we believe in your abilities to end all wars."

    "I''m sorry," replied Arlan with a solemn tone, "I''m so sorry that I couldn''t keep you all alive."

    Trent locked eyes with Arlan and said, "Don''t be. Protect my sister, Lanny. Make sure she lives a peaceful life."

    Noah continued, "Arlan, can you also protect JD, Chrysta, Wren, and all of our friends?"

    A few different soldiers from behind Noah and Trent added on about protecting their loved ones too.

    The young lion steeled his resolve and answered, "I''ll protect everyone. I''ll usher in a new age of peace."

    Right as Arlan answered them, they shattered and were replaced by their dead bodies. He slowly opened his eyes to see that he was back at the infirmary.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 34

    Two weeks had passed since the Banner of the Claw captured Fort Sugan. Arlan had continued to interdict all of the Sworan supply lines with Fort Sugan as his base of operation. The Banner of the Claw never had to resupply themselves as they were able to use the ones they looted.

    The Sworan map that Roderic had found was copied over and sent to Duke Louis who was leading the Midland Northern Army. This map was crucial as well in turning the tides. The Sworan Main Army was now on its final leg as the Midland Northern Army wiped out all the known Sworan positions leading up to Rinhaven where the Sworan Main Army retreated to.

    The Banner of the Claw''s achievements and presence could be felt by both the enemy and allies. The young lion was able to act independently as a King''s Blade. Arlan led his banner into skirmishes that other Midland Banners were struggling to maintain. This relieved a large amount of pressure across the frontlines. This also opened many routes to and from Fort Sugan back down to Galdo City.

    While returning from a skirmish, the young lion noticed that they had received an enormous resupply. It was from the Eastvale Trade Company. Arlan had requested that Jovann send them upgraded weapons and armor for the entirety of his banner. He knew that they were going to be assisting in the siege of Rinhaven. So Arlan requested brand new steel full plate for his vanguard and steel cuirass for his hatchets. Everyone''s weapons were beginning to dull so he figured it was time to replenish them with brand new weapons.

    There were crates with fresh food from Galdo City, letters from loved ones, and a crate filled with red cloaks. Arlan had figured it was time that they returned to wearing red cloaks since they didn''t need to hide themselves as much.

    That night, Arlan held a feast for his men in the courtyard of Fort Sugan. It was a much needed night of celebration before their next move. The young lion had deemed the area safe enough since the frontlines had shifted far beyond their fort. An enemy attack was next to impossible without Arlan knowing.

    Arlan stood on a large crate and spoke to the rest of his Banner, "I''d like to thank all of you for your hard work these past two weeks. You''ve all done a great job. This night is for you all."

    JD added, "And thank you, Captain. For leading us through such heavy fighting while minimizing our losses."

    Roderic raised a toast and yelled, "To Arlan and the Banner of the Claw!"

    Everyone raised their glasses and cheered. There were cheers, laughs, and even some tears shed throughout the night. Arlan had created an atmosphere that was both fun and lighthearted. It was a rare occasion that Arlan was able to relax with his friends and feel comfortable around them. It was a table with his officers, his retainers, Fiala, Yanie, and Mahari.

    The young lion sat down with his friends and said, "We earned this."

    "It feels good to be appreciated," acknowledged Marie.

    Dimitri added, "We''ve always appreciated you Marie. You just don''t notice it."

    "I''ll burn you to a crisp," responded Marie with a smile as a fireball manifested in her palm.

    "Marie!" cried Dimitri as he stumbled from his chair, "I jest, I jest!"

    Everyone let out a laugh as they haven''t had a chance to relax since their incursion into Sworan territory.

    Roderic added, "I''m surprised you all work so well together for being so young. Everytime youngin''s try to prove themselves, they end up either killed or transferred."

    "I''m surprised you accepted us as comrades," replied Lem, "With your experience and age, you took Arlan."

    "Aye," stated Roderic as he got up and put his arm around Arlan, "Our Captain isn''t like the pretty boys from the capital. He''s a pretty boy that can kill, is competent with war and is fucking strong."

    The young lion smiled and answered, "Thanks Roderic, but I''m still young by your standards. It''s not easy being young and being an officer but I will continue to push us to our limits."

    "You won''t," said Roderic, "Now let''s drink! I''ve been waiting for this moment."

    The young lion and his friends raised their tankards to each other as they drank to their success.

    As Roderic returned to his seat, Yanie took the seat next to Arlan and bombarded him with questions. She was curious about his marriage to Princess Emmeline. The elf wanted to see if she could shoot her shot. Her interest in him had always been present since the day they met and it was the first time she had been around the young lion with alcohol. Arlan knew what she was up to.

    ¡°How do you know about me marrying the princess?" asked Arlan.

    "The whole kingdom was talking about it," answered Yanie, "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "Because I didn''t want to talk about it until a date has been set in stone," replied Arlan.

    "So you mean... you may not be married yet?" inquired Yanie.

    "Yes, that''s right," answered Arlan.

    The young lion noticed that there was a lot of tension between them that he hadn''t seen before. Arlan''s eyes widened when he realized that she may have feelings for him.

    He asked, "Are you okay?"

    Yanie turned red and answered, "Yeah... Yeah, I''m fine."

    The young lion didn''t feel the same way toward the elf but he didn''t know how to shut her down.

    Yanie turned her red face back and asked, "So if you''re not married yet... Will you share a bed with me tonight?"

    Everyone gasped and a few spit their drink out. It was an incredibly forward question. The young lion couldn''t reciprocate but his mind thought of the scene for a few seconds but quickly pushed it out with thoughts of Princess Emmeline. While it was normal for nobility and kings to accept concubines or take on second wives. Arlan hailed from Terra where it wasn''t the norm.

    "I don''t I should," answered Arlan as he pulled away from Yanie. She continued to press her face closer. It was clear she was already drunk.

    "Why not?" asked Yanie, "Is it because I''m an ugly elf?"

    Arlan quickly answered, "No, you''re quite the beautiful woman. I just don''t feel the same way,"

    Before Yanie could lean in further into Arlan''s personal space, She was quickly jerked back by Fiala who had decided Yanie had enough.

    "Come on Yanie," exclaimed Fiala as she put her friend over her shoulder, "I think it''s time for you to go to bed."

    Fiala winked at Arlan like a "I got you" type of gesture while she took her friend to the keep. The young lion continued on and shared his drink with Lem, Dimitri, and Erin. He praised them for their ability to quickly grow into his expectations. Marie was laughing and shouting with Mahari and Roderic as they started an arm wrestling contest. It was an interesting watch since Arlan was curious about the strength of a lizard beastmen versus a human.

    There was something off though... Arlan finally realized JD and Chrysta weren''t at the table anymore and the young lion uttered under his breath, "Well I figured it was anytime now."

    Out on the southern rampart, Chrysta and JD were sitting on the battlements next to each other while laughing and talking about their glory days. While Chrysta had always thought of JD as a brother and at one point was crushing for Arlan, she realized that it wasn''t what her heart felt. Her heart had always longed for JD. Except that JD was a bit more dense with the subject of romance. He wasn''t as experienced as Arlan was.

    "I thought you would just become another meathead," admitted Chrysta as she blushed, "But you''ve grown so much. You''ve really matured into someone that I can look up to."

    JD was surprised and replied, "Chrysta..."

    She leaned in close and whispered in his ear, "I''ve never felt so comfortable with anyone. Thank you for everything. Let''s just stay like this."

    The Tempest Knight simply accepted the Coldheart''s feelings. He had always adored Chrysta from the orphanage days. He could feel those same feelings emerge as she leaned her head on his. "I''ve always liked you and I never really thought you¡¯d ever look my way," stated JD, "I became a knight because I dreamed of one day becoming your knight-in-shining armor."

    Chrysta¡¯s heart was overjoyed to hear her feelings reciprocated, "I''m sorry I never noticed you. It was when you showed up to Galmora as a Knight that I realized how you''ve always been amazing. You kept us all positive and were always there for us, even before Arlan arrived. Jan Derva, I see you. Promise me that you''ll be there when I need you?"

    "I promise."

    The two shared their first kiss and embraced each other. It was a quiet moment of bliss and intimacy for the two. They were both overwhelmed and embarrassed by the situation. But they were finally able to express themselves freely.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    As they parted, the two lovers looked towards the courtyard and saw their friends enjoying the celebration. It was then that they heard footsteps approaching them from behind. The two turned around to see Yanie and Fiala walking up the stairs. Yanie stopped and smiled, "Oh what''s this? I''ve been waiting for this to finally happen."

    "Yeah... I guess," replied JD as he blushed.

    "I''m glad you two finally opened up to each other," admitted Yanie slyly.

    Fiala added, "It''s been hard watching you two steal glances at one another when the other isn¡¯t looking."

    "Okay! Let¡¯s go back now!¡± blurted Chrysta as she grabbed JD by the arm and led him away. Yanie and Fiala giggled at the young couple.

    Back down at the courtyard, the festivities continued. The entire Banner of the Claw was drinking, eating, and celebrating. Everyone was having a good time. It was their first real breather since their incursion into Sworan territory. Arlan thought it was much needed. They¡¯ve been under heavy stress for the last three months with the constant skirmishes and harsh environments. Now that it was all over, the Banner of the Claw could finally enjoy themselves.

    The young lion was making his rounds to check on his men. He made sure everyone was doing alright and that no one was getting too drunk. He felt content that his men were finally smiling once more.

    As he walked through the courtyard, he saw a brown hooded figure leaning against the stonewall adjacent to the South Gate. It was an Umbra. The young lion walked up and uttered, ¡°Nightingale, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Mi¡¯lord, apologies for the unannounced visit,¡± reported Nightingale the Umbra, ¡°I bring news of a Sworan movement that was not anticipated.¡±

    ¡°If you''re delivering the news yourself then I assume it is grave,¡± stated Arlan. Nightingale was the appointed commander of the Umbras.

    ¡°They¡¯ve reinforced Rinhaven with an additional three-thousand soldiers led by an Archmage.¡±

    ¡°Has my father dispatched a messenger with orders to rally?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the messenger will arrive in a few hours. The request is for the Banner of the Claw to join the Midland Northern Army in capturing Rinhaven.¡±

    Arlan turned to look at his men celebrating the night away. He saw JD and Chrysta being awfully close together which made him smile. Roderic and Mahari were still exchanging punches to assert their strength. The young lion chuckled and looked over to see Lem and Dimitri forcing Erin to drink more beer. Something pierced his mood when he knew that this night would be cut shorter than he expected.

    Nightingale walked by herself next to Arlan and asked, ¡°Your orders?¡±

    ¡°Activate the Panthers. Get inside Rinhaven and sabotage all gates so they stay open when I arrive. Tell Jovann what you¡¯ll need and to procure it immediately.¡±

    ¡°By your command,¡± answered Nightingale as she bowed and disappeared up and over Fort Sugan¡¯s battlements.

    The Umbra was surprised that her unit had finally been called upon since the formation of the Umbras. Nightingale and the three of the top Umbras formed a special unit called the Panthers. They were the best agents that the Eastvale Trade Company had ever produced.

    They¡¯ve accomplished numerous assignments by themselves. From recon deep in enemy lines to assassination and sabotage. They were all third-tier white-cores except Nightingale who was a fourth-tier red-core herself. This would be their first mission given to them by Arlan. She knew she couldn¡¯t disappoint him.

    The next morning, a small Midland Banner of two-hundred soldiers had arrived with a messenger. Duke Louis knew that if Arlan were to leave Fort Sugan, he would have to send a temporary garrison force. The Lion¡¯s Claw knew how pivotal Arlan and his Banner of the Claw would be for the Rinhaven siege.

    The young lion predicted that if they had taken over Rinhaven, then the Sworan General would have no choice but to surrender unconditionally. There would be no one to stop the Northern Midland Army from taking the Sworan capital if Rinhaven fell.

    After a short breakfast, the Banner of the Claw was preparing to depart and meet with the Northern Midland Army in the plains south of Rinhaven. JD and Erin were directing logistics while the rest of the leadership prepped their men at the courtyard. Arlan took one good look at the command room and left for the same courtyard. It was a short stay but Fort Sugan had served its purpose. As the young lion arrived at the front of his banner, he simply shouted, ¡°Banner of the Claw, move out!¡±

    The southern gate opened and Arlan marched out along with the rest of his soldiers. The weather was kind to them that morning by blessing them with a warm cloudless sky.

    Normally, Arlan would have them march in silence but the frontlines had been pushed beyond Fort Sugan. Umbras were also moving parallel with the Banner of the Claw as sentries and recon escorting their main unit. They were readied by Nightingale so the moment the Banner of the Claw left Fort Sugan, the Umbras would easily move along with them.

    After three hours of marching, the Banner of the Claw arrived at the plains south of Rinhaven. It was just noon when they caught sight of the massive Midland Army Camp. As they got closer, a small unit of knights approached Arlan and his troops.

    ¡°M¡¯lord, I must request that you identify yourself and your unit,¡± stated the senior Midland knight.

    ¡°Baron Arlan Reeve, King¡¯s Blade and Captain of the Banner of the Claw,¡± answered the young lion.

    The knights all immediately saluted and the senior knight apologized, ¡°Excuse our ignorance, we were not expecting you. Please continue, Duke Louis is in the center council tent.¡±

    The Banner of the Claw continued onward. It was practically a tent city. The Midland Northern Army was a combined force of both Midland¡¯s Northwestern Corp and Northeastern Corp that numbered at fifty-thousand strong. But only thirty-five thousand had been gathered here as the other fifteen-thousand were spread across different areas and frontlines. Duke Louis naturally took command of the combined army.

    A high-ranked noble approached Arlan with a quill and parchment. He was the Head Quartermaster of the Northern Army. He assigned the Banner of the Claw a section that they were able to stay at. Logistics regarding large armies is always an important task. After fifteen minutes of formalities, Arlan excused himself from his retinue and went to see his father.

    The young lion finally approached a large tent in the center that served as both the council room and Duke Louis¡¯ personal area. Outside were two familiar guards who recognized Arlan and his black steel armor. They naturally saluted and gave Arlan the approval to enter.

    Right as Arlan stepped through, Duke Louis charged at his adopted son with joy and while still in his mithril armor. Two massive arms wrapped around the young lion as he was lifted up. ¡°My boy! It¡¯s so good to see you!¡±

    ¡°It is good to see you as well, father,¡± stated Arlan as he returned the affection, ¡°I¡¯ve come to assist in the attack on Rinhaven and I bring grave news.¡±

    A concerned look appeared on Duke Louis as he let his son down and asked, ¡°What is it my boy? We have the Sworan on the run, it is the hour of our victory, is it not?¡±

    ¡°It is still our hour of victory but if we¡¯re not careful, the entire northern army can be routed.¡±

    ¡°I see, what have you come across that makes you so stiff?¡±

    ¡°Last night, my Umbras reported that they¡¯ve reinforced Rinhaven with an additional three-thousand soldiers. They are led by an Archmage.¡±

    Duke Louis'' face went from joyous to serious. Right as he was about to speak, Count Emile and Count Daxton entered from behind Arlan. The young lion immediately saluted his two uncles. ¡°Arlan!¡± yelled both uncles as they ran over to embrace their adopted nephew.

    ¡°It''s been awhile, Uncle Emile and Uncle Daxton,¡± said Arlan as he received their arms as well, ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you¡¯re both well.¡±

    ¡°Well if it weren¡¯t for your efforts, we would be in a much worse position,¡± stated Count Daxton, ¡°Your attacks on the Sworan supply lines have allowed us to take a much more passive attack on the enemy.¡±

    Count Emile added, ¡°He¡¯s right, we¡¯ve been able to avoid major battles by stalling the enemy until they¡¯ve run out of supplies. They¡¯d either retreat or surrender.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m extremely grateful you¡¯ve been able to capitalize on my efforts. The preservation of our soldiers is important. Even after we¡¯ve claimed victory against the Swora, we still have the rebels to the south to deal with,¡± replied Arlan as he walked over to the table that housed the map.

    Duke Louis, Count Emile, and Count Daxton followed over as well.

    ¡°With the map you turned in,¡± said Count Daxton with folded arms, ¡°My banner was able to eliminate all major forces along the east and Count Emile mopped up any enemy forces between Fort Sugan and here. Victory simply lies at Rinhaven.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± stated Duke Louis, ¡°But Arlan here has informed me that Rinhaven has been reinforced by an additional three-thousand soldiers and an Archmage-¡±

    ¡°Archmage?!¡± cried out both uncles.

    Arlan reassured them, ¡°Yes but we still hold the upper hand. We just need to tread carefully. I¡¯ve also sent my own agents into Rinhaven to have all the gates opened when we arrive. We have a sure route in but the Archmage is dangerous. That¡¯s not to assume that the Sworan Main Army likely has at least twenty other Aspirants with them. They will prove extremely difficult on all fronts.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re only sixteen?¡± Asked Count Daxton who was still impressed at Arlan¡¯s abilities.

    Count Emile added, ¡°Arlan, the gates will open tomorrow during our siege at the break of dawn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have sent my strongest Umbras. They¡¯re reliable. They¡¯ll get it done,¡± answered Arlan.

    Before another word could be said, Lord Commander Jermaine entered with an entourage of other officers and nobles that made up the echelons of the Midland Northern Army.

    ¡°Let us begin our council regarding tomorrow¡¯s siege. Everyone take your seat,¡± stated Duke Louis.

    Lord Commander Jermaine nodded at Arlan and gave him a head-pat. Arlan had never really interacted much with his father¡¯s right-hand man but with all of his accolades, the young lion definitely earned the respect of the stoic warrior.

    After an hour, the council had adjourned. Arlan was leaving the tent when Count Emile asked him, ¡°Arlan, how is Roderic?¡±

    ¡°Roderic is just as well as before and has shown that his age hasn¡¯t slowed him down.¡±

    ¡°I knew he would be of use to you. He protested being transferred out of my banner until he found out it would be yours.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°The Banner of the Claw¡¯s name and achievements have rang throughout Midland. There aren''t many soldiers who wouldn¡¯t transfer to your banner. I¡¯ve heard rumors that the Sworan have even placed bounties on you and your banner.¡°

    A familiar voice rang out from the side, ¡°Aye, I¡¯ve seen the bounties personally.¡±

    It was Commander Ragnar.

    ¡°It''s been awhile, young lion. I hear you are now the King¡¯s Blade,¡± said Commander Ragnar as he came from the tent.

    ¡°They let old farts walk around here freely?¡± Asked Arlan with sarcasm.

    ¡°That stings, King¡¯s Blade. I thought you ran from the frontlines when I haven¡¯t seen you around here,¡± stated Commander Ragnar back.

    ¡°It''s natural that the elderly can¡¯t see me move about so fast,¡± Arlan fired back with a smile.

    A loud and hearty laugh echoed from the burly man and he shook Arlan¡¯s hand.

    Ragnar smiled and said, ¡°It''s always good to see the future King of Midland well and killing Sworan scum.¡±

    Count Emile interjected, ¡°Come Ragnar, we need to see the men. You can always catch up with Arlan after we¡¯ve returned to Galdo City.¡±

    Arlan bid them both farewell and felt nostalgic. He had seen so many familiar faces that he had missed from before. It was a warm feeling to know that they were all well and unhurt from battle. His heart still felt a bit empty as he yearned to see others who he hasn¡¯t seen in awhile. He had hoped they were doing alright in Galmora.

    Thoughts of Princess Emmeline took over on his short walk back toward his camp. Her scent, her warmth, her lips, and her eyes were all still so vivid.

    As he arrived back, he was greeted by his retinue. They were all awaiting the news of the inevitable battle for the next day. The young lion pulled his retinue into his tent and closed the flaps behind him.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 35

    It was still dark when preparations across the entire camp were being made. Rinhaven was a mere thirty minute march north. The northern edge of the camp could see the walls of the city. Rinhaven is the largest city in the southern region of the Swora Oligarchy.

    In previous wars, armies have attempted to penetrate its walls but have all failed. It laid center in an open plain with little to no cover. There was a secondary keep inside the city similar to Highmane in Galdo City but nowhere near as large.

    The war between Midland and Swora had reached its climax. The showdown at Rinhaven between the two kingdoms would decide the fate. Arlan knew this as he grabbed his black steel claymore from his bedside. He had readied himself and slept well the night before. His mind was concentrated on only one thing, winning this battle and stopping the Sworans from invading. He left his tent and the rest of his banner was still getting ready but was nearly finished as well.

    The sky began to color itself orange as JD was directing a few last minute changes to the vanguard. Roderic was doing the same with his hatchets. Marie and Chrysta joined Arlan with their staff in hand and Marie greeted him, ¡°We¡¯re ready, Captain.¡±

    Yanie appeared and added, ¡°Rangers are ready to move on your command.¡±

    ¡°Aye, so are the hatchets,¡± stated Roderic from the side.

    JD turned to his lord and was the last to report, ¡°Vanguard is ready to move.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s voice echoed out, ¡°Banner of the Claw, fall in!¡±

    As ordered, the Banner of the Claw marched on through the open paths of the encampment. Majority of the other Midland banners were already formed up. As Arlan and his banner marched through, the other Midland soldiers looked on with awe.

    They all had heard of the Banner of the Claw¡¯s achievements and ferocity displayed since the start of the war. Especially that of Arlan who was now known as the King¡¯s Blade, named heir to House Reeve and named future King of Midland.

    The simple presence of Arlan and his Banner of the Claw raised morale of the entire Midland Northern Army to an all time high. The young lion knew how important it was to make his presence known to their side to bolster the fighting spirits of the other banners.

    Everyone in the Banner of the Claw was proud of themselves. They were a part of the strongest small banner in the Midland Army. Soldiers began to salute them as they passed through.

    As they neared the edge of the encampment, most of the Midland Northern Army had already formed up. They were awaiting orders. The Banner of the Claw marched up the center until they reached the front.

    Duke Louis was there with Lord Commander Jermaine and the Duke¡¯s personal unit of two-hundred Heracul Knights. Duke Louis rode up to the Banner of the Claw and was greeted with all of them kneeling. The Lion¡¯s Claw then addressed them, ¡°My son, you and your banner are the pride of House Reeve and Midland.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father,¡± answered Arlan as he and his banner rose to their feet.

    ¡°Today is the hour of our victory over the Sworan,¡± announced Duke Louis as he dismounted, ¡°I see in many of you the same fire that I saw in Arlan the day I met him. I would like to personally extend my gratitude to each and every one of you.¡±

    As soon as the Duke finished, he knelt before the Banner of the Claw. Then a loud shuffle rang throughout the field, it was the entire Midland Northern Army. They had followed the Duke as well, and knelt before them. Arlan and his men were surprised. Elated with feelings of pride and joy overtook their hearts. Arlan¡¯s retinue looked around to see over thirty-thousand Midland soldiers who knelt in solidarity.

    As the Duke rose, he continued, ¡°Before you all had come along, Midland¡¯s future was gray with uncertainty. But now¡­ there is nothing but a bright future ahead of our Kingdom. You will help usher in that age.¡±

    Everyone else rose to their feet with their fist in the air. Then Duke Louis yelled out, ¡°All hail! The Banner of the Claw!¡±

    The loudest rally Arlan had ever heard then exploded throughout the plains, ¡°All hail! Banner of the Claw!¡±

    A tear slowly fell from Duke Louis¡¯ eyes as another round echoed out, ¡°All hail! Banner of the Claw!¡±

    Arlan turned to look at his men as the final round echoed within their hearts, ¡°All hail! Banner of the Claw!¡±

    Silence befell the field, the young lion turned to everyone before him and announced, ¡°Soldiers of Midland''s Northern Army, hear my voice! More than a year ago, I made a vow to my father that I can stop the Swora from invading. Today... today is the day that I deliver on that promise! Together now, we will finally avenge our massacred people of Tudora, give purpose to the sacrifices of our fallen brethren and protect Midland from the embers of war!¡±

    As if on cue, everyone shouted in unison, it was louder before. Like the sky was under Arlan¡¯s command, a fiery orange had turned yellow. It was nearly the break of dawn. Duke Louis looked at one of his Heracul Knights as he blew a horn signifying that it was time to move out.

    The Banner of the Claw joined Count Emile and Commander Ragnar on the left-wing which numbered ten-thousand strong. Count Daxton and a number of other high ranked-nobles and officers led another ten-thousand on the right-wing. Duke Louis naturally led the center with Lord Commander Jermaine and fifteen-thousand soldiers.

    The left-wing was charged with breaching Rinhaven¡¯s west-wall while the center was to simultaneously breach the south-wall. The right-wing was to probe and harass the east-wall and north-wall respectively at Count Daxton¡¯s discretion. As the entire Midland Northern Army marched north toward Rinhaven, every single soldier was fired up and ready.

    While minimizing losses was important, casualties were inevitable. Everyone had steeled their resolve and were ready to lay down their lives if needed for victory. There was too much at stake to give any less. Arlan knew that victory was inevitable but what was still an uncertain variable was the casualties that they would suffer from this assault.

    There was no other choice but to take advantage of the given situation. The Midland Northern Army couldn¡¯t afford to prolong a siege due to the war in the south. There was also a risk that the Sworans would mount a counter offensive straight from the capital. So the only obvious choice was to lay siege to the Sworan Army who had retreated to Rinhaven and force a surrender. Both sides understood this.

    Rinhaven¡¯s southern walls came into full view and Arlan could easily tell that the walls were nearly double the height of Fort Sugan. There was no way he could use his wind disc to scale the walls. Siege ladders were definitely needed. The Midland center came to a halt under Duke Louis¡¯ command as the left and right-wings continued on toward their staging positions. Arlan could barely see the movements of archers on the battlements.

    The Midland left-wing arrived at their waypoint and turned right. They were now facing the west-wall. As calculated, just out of range from any siege emplacements or ranged attacks. Only a few minutes were left before the sun would break from the east. Although this would normally blind the left-wing who were facing east where the sun would rise, Rinhaven''s walls were tall enough to block and cast a shadow.

    The Banner of the Claw was positioned in the front-middle of the formation, Count Emile''s personal banner normally took this position but was parallel to the left of Arlan''s banner. Both the Midland and Sworan soldiers all looked upon their respective enemy with fanaticism. All soldiers on both the defending side and attacking side knew how important this was. They were prepared to give their lives to different causes, for anything less, meant defeat.

    As the sky gave birth to the tip of the sun, all the gates slowly opened and indiscriminate shouting could be heard. The young lion noticed the shuffling of enemy movement on the ramparts. He knew his Umbras had accomplished their mission. A devious smile snuck by Arlan.

    Count Emile then gave the order to charge. Following this order was the entirety of the ten-thousand soldiers of the left-wing. Thunderous sounds could be heard from the center as well. Duke Louis had also given the order to charge the south gate.

    Naturally, Arlan and his banner were a bit further ahead than everyone else. The first hurdle was to get to the gates as fast as possible while minimizing losses from the enemy''s siege emplacements and arrows. The Midland Northern Army had already prepared for this though.

    As the first volley of arrows littered the sky like a throng of crows blocking out the sun, Chrysta and Marie fired off large fire and ice spells next to each other into the sky. The space between them created massive gusts of wind that poured out. The young lion raised his left arm and fired off a spell he had pre-channeled. It was a third-tier wind spell, [Typhoon].

    While casting magic on its own was powerful enough, using force already present would amplify the magnitude. So the vacuum of air being created in between the fire and ice spell allowed Arlan''s spell to multiply three-fold. Using this spell he was able to redirect all arrows to the left and right sides of the charge.

    Midland banners with heavy shield infantry were positioned on both sides and had neared to a stop. They formed many phalanx of shields to receive the barrage of arrows. The wind spell was powerful enough to redirect arrows but not negate them. So the one-thousand heavy shield infantry soldiers were used to soak the arrows and provide cover for others on the side to move up.

    Arlan and the rest of the soldiers had neared the gate as they could hear shouting from the Sworan soldiers above screaming and trying to figure out what was going on. The siege weapon emplacements tried to fire but immediately malfunctioned. The Umbras went above and beyond their mission. The young lion greatly valued that. Rinhaven''s defenses were basically useless. The enemy had started to panic in their ranks.

    The Banner of the Claw was the first to reach the gate and the enemy was still scrambling to muster a response. Arlan grinned and readied himself with his blacksteel claymore. It was merely fifty Sworan spearmen guarding the entrance, which meant there was nothing to stop the ten-thousand from flooding inside into the streets of Rinhaven.

    As Arlan reached the gate, he activated his Warlord''s Regalia but did not activate his [Undying Zeal]. He had to pace himself in case of fighting the Archmage. That was the only unknown variable. Where and when the Archmage would strike. Arlan figured that even if the Archmage engaged, their victory was mostly assured. It decided the cost of victory which Arlan insisted was to be minimalized.

    Spears were pointed at the dark-armored warrior as he leapt through with sheer force and killing pressure. The young lion brought down his claymore with [Titanstrike] and obliterated the first five soldiers into a flurry of limbs and parts. As Arlan brought down his attack, JD burst from the left with [Trifecta] and demolished another squad of spearmen. Marie and Chrysta were right behind Arlan along with the rest of the Banner of the Claw. The enemy formation tried to resist but was overwhelmed within twenty seconds.

    Banner of the Claw soldiers followed Arlan as he pushed forth through the streets. His banner''s objective was to find and demolish as many Aspirants guarding the enemy headquarters as possible while other left-wing Midland banners would clear the ramparts and capture strategic positions. The city''s residents had already fled the night before and the Sworan Army had forced them to evacuate to reduce the amount of mouths to feed. This made it easier to fight without fear of hurting innocents.

    As Arlan and his banner made their way through another platoon of infantry caught off-guard, they reached a courtyard where an elite enemy banner of four-hundred strong stood before them. The young lion''s [Battle Trance] revealed that they were mostly second-tier red-cores with two fourth-tier red-cores and one fifth-tier yellow-core.

    Arlan raised his fist and called his banner to a halt. While his troops were superior, any wrong moves would mean heavy casualties to the Banner of the Claw.

    Under his helmet, Arlan''s voice rang through to his banner, "Erin, take your company to the left and establish a killing zone. Do not push beyond where I stand. Dimitri, take your company right and defend Yanie and her rangers while they bombard the enemy''s right formation."

    "By your command!" acknowledged Erin and Dimitri.

    "Roderic," yelled out Arlan, "Take the hatchets behind Erin''s troops and wait for a good moment to blitz the enemy."

    Arlan then called out, "JD, Marie, Chrysta."

    The trio appeared behind Arlan immediately after hearing their summon.

    "We''re going to take out the three enemy Aspirants in the center."

    Marie grinned with fire in her hand, "My pleasure."

    JD nodded and lowered his steel helmet''s visor. Chrysta acknowledged Arlan''s orders, "By your command!"

    Half the enemy banner was veteran swordsman and half veteran pikemen. They were trained and had experience. But they were easily harassed by ranged attacks. They moved into battle formations as well in response to the Banner of the Claw''s formation as well. They were merely a hundred meters apart in the large courtyard.

    Arlan saw the three enemy Aspirants led from their center. The young lion started to charge forth and his [Battle Trance] revealed even more information somehow. It was the same familiar feeling when Arlan''s mind received information regarding Hector''s core. His ability had further awakened and revealed each enemy''s cores.

    The enemy commander was also an Aspirant. He donned heavy steel armor while wielding a mithril longsword and kite shield.

    Paladin...? Something tells me he''s a Paladin. His mana lanes are extremely efficient but glowed slightly brighter than any mana lane I''ve ever seen.

    At the enemy Paladin''s sides were two others. The left Aspirant was wearing light white robes with no visible weapons. The other was in steel chainmail and wielded a steel rapier.

    Monk? And a Fencer? How do I know this? Well this is no time to figure out how I know this.

    Both sides nearly met when Arlan turned to Marie and Chrysta and held up three fingers. This signaled for Marie and Chrysta to enact a strategem that Arlan had trained with them before. JD knew his role as well in this fight, he was to make sure Marie and Chrysta were protected by drawing attention to him and allowing Arlan to duel the enemy commander alone.

    Meanwhile, on the right side with Dimitri and Lem, Yanie and her Silvan Rangers let their arrows fly toward the enemy''s right formation of pikemen. Right as the arrows arrived above the enemy, they were all completely absorbed.

    Yanie hesitated for a moment and realized they had to continue firing anyway and sent more volleys. Dimitri and Lem realized what was happening but continued to clash with the enemy''s pikemen. While the pikemen held superiority with their weapon length, the Banner of the Claw''s soldiers were trained to deal with these situations.

    Dimitri started to glow and channel essence creating a ripple effect of the rest of B Company. In the blink of an eye, B Company burst forth using [Rampage] as a unit. The enemy pikemen were caught off guard and lost over forty soldiers from the first ranks. The essence barriers that formed on each individual B Company soldier was massive enough to allow them to fight with ferocity without overextending themselves. The arrows above the enemy were still being absorbed.

    On the left side, Erin and Roderic merely held a position with interlocking vanguard and hatchet members. They had formed a dangerous killing zone if the enemy had pushed forth. An enemy sergeant then gave the order to push forth. They were becoming impatient. The longer they waited, the more Midland reinforcements would come.

    Arlan had already known the enemy was pressured under a time limit in each skirmish. So he deduced that if he had Erin''s A Company simply hold a superior position, the enemy would eventually succumb and push into it.

    The enemy swordsmen reached the Banner of the Claw''s A Company and clashed into them. But A Company simply received their charge with ease and were able to lure the enemy into zones of Hatchets who easily cut down their enemies. All Erin''s men had to do was zone the enemy swordsmen with positioning. The left was a much more one sided slaughter than the right for the Banner of the Claw.

    At the epicenter of this skirmish, Arlan leapt up and swung his blacksteel claymore into the Paladin''s mithril kite shield. Like the duel with Cecil, the kinetic force erupted and cratered the stone street below the enemy Paladin. The young lion could feel the reverb but it was nowhere near as powerful of a defense as a Sentinel. So Arlan continued with attack after attack into the Paladin. Marie was right behind Arlan.

    The pair engaged the enemy Paladin, JD dashed with his two mithril longswords and cleaved toward the enemy Fencer. The opponent riposted both blades with ease and countered with a forward thrust of his own. The Tempest Knight was nearly struck but was able to regain balance last second and sidestepped the attack.

    Before JD could recover, a powerful force connected with his steel breastplate and sent him back a few meters. Looking up, JD realized it was the Monk. The speed was too hard to track and Arlan had kept the Paladin at bay.

    "JD!" cried Chrysta as she fired [Nixstorm] at both the Monk and Fencer. The spells connected but the Monk was able to produce a mana barrier that absorbed the attack.

    "I''m okay!" yelled out JD as he lowered himself back into an attacking stance.

    While the Monk''s mana barrier absorbed Chrysta''s ice barrage, it also forced the Monk to defensively stand between Chrysta and his Fencer ally. JD realized this and capitalized on the weak point presented before him.

    He dashed a few meters forth and used [Trifecta] from the monk''s side but was met by the Fencer''s rapier, parrying all three attacks from JD. The Tempest Knight and Coldheart realized that this was going to be tough and required them to go beyond what they had normally fought.

    An [Inferno Hand] flew toward the enemy Paladin fifteen meters to the left of where the Monk and Fencer were fighting JD and Chrysta. It was Marie''s fire spell as she pre-channeled a few low-cost fireballs to follow up. The fiery hand reached the Paladin as Arlan jumped back a few meters to not get hit as well.

    As the flames settled, Marie was shocked to see the Paladin had merely suffered light burn wounds. Arlan then detected the special mana lanes glowing and the Paladin casted [Numen''s Hand] which enveloped the user with a burst heal.

    It is similar to Fiala''s healing spells but requires no channel time or chant. It seemed powerful enough to be used mid-combat. We''ll have to figure a way out to either stop him from casting or strike him down when his mana is gone.

    "Marie, can you swing left while peppering him with low-tier fireballs?" asked Arlan.

    "I can," answered Marie as she maneuvered further left, "By the way! His magic is all based on Holy properties like Fiala''s!"

    Arlan reassured his Adjutant Mage, "I figured. We just need to continuously damage his healing rate or deplete his mana completely."

    The Paladin answered back and used his shield to block the fireballs. He also raised his mithril longsword and casted a large holy barrier around his banner at the same time.

    He''s refreshing that absorption spell that has been negating all of Yanie''s arrows. There has to be a limit to this.

    The young lion dashed in again and swung into the Paladin from the right since his shield was blocking left. The attack connected but it didn''t cut through as Arlan thought it would have. The Paladin''s essence barrier was incredibly dense and had negated Arlan''s horizontal swing from the side. The Paladin responded by shoulder slamming into the blacksteel warrior near him. Arlan raised the flat side of his blacksteel claymore just in time to receive the attack and recovered a few meters away.

    Before Arlan could continue, the Paladin raised his mithril longsword once more and a large burst of mana erupted just ten meters above the caster. A yellow circle appeared at Marie''s feet with different runes. "Marie!" cried out Arlan as a golden beam of radiant holy magic struck the Embercaller.

    The Paladin had casted [Final Verdict] on the Embercaller. The aftermath showed Marie on one knee and supporting herself with her staff. Blood dripped from the side of her mouth. The Paladin was surprised that his target was still alive.

    Marie got back on her feet and yelled out, "I raised a mana barrier just in time. It hurts but I can still fight."

    Arlan let out a sigh of relief and activated his [Undying Zeal] and elevated his core to a sixth-tier orange core. The Paladin was somehow keeping up despite being a whole tier lower. The Paladin sensed the change in Arlan and was cautious as well. For he had never seen anyone survive his [Final Verdict]. This time, the Paladin was on the defensive. He wasn''t sure what to expect from the pair in front of him.

    Meanwhile, on the left flank with Erin and A Company, Roderic noticed the stalemate on the right and the skirmish in the middle against the Aspirants. He knew that the chance to swing this battle in their favor lay on the left.

    They had suffered light injuries and a few that were too wounded to fight were carried to the rear. But the damage inflicted to the enemy formation was exponentially greater. The Sworan swordsmen had lost nearly eighty soldiers from the kill zone. But they were much more defensive now and were no longer overextending.

    Roderic yelled out to Erin, "It''s time! We need to push now!"

    "Understood!" answered Erin as he shouted for his three platoons to reform.

    The Senior Sergeant''s voice boomed out once more, "Hatchets! With me!"

    The burly veteran soldier pushed forth with a steel ax in each hand. He dashed into an enemy swordsman and drove both weapons into his opponent''s shoulders and tore down. Unphased, red liquid splattered on Roderic. This wasn''t the first time he had been covered in the blood of his enemies.

    With the adrenaline rush going through his body, he and his men activated [Blood Fury]. The Mar-Tech allowed him and his men to endlessly attack without losing any stamina and ignore any pain inflicted to them for a minute.

    With the support of Erin''s vanguard, the Hatchets had allies to fall back to after that minute. When [Blood Fury] fades, the user suffers all the pain and exhaustion performed. So to cover this weakness, Hatchets were either used to finish off an enemy unit or when adjacent with a friendly unit to cover them.

    The ax-wielding shocktroopers were a force to be reckoned with, Roderic and his men did not let up, they sent limbs and blood flying in their wake as they chopped down enemy troops one after another.

    Erin and his company stayed behind Roderic and his sixty hatchets, finishing off any survivors. Erin directed any changes in the flow of the battle and easily struck down any enemy combatants who were foolish enough to slip past the Hatchets. The Sworan left formation was only a minute from complete collapse.

    Not much had changed on the right side. Yanie was redirecting her Silvan Rangers to fire from different angles while Dimitri and Lem were struggling to keep the enemy pikemen from gaining the upper hand. As Lem deflected attacks from three pikemen, a large figure jumped from behind Lem and landed down on the three pikemen while unleashing a flurry of strikes.

    Lem immediately recognized the outline of the lizard beastmen. Mahari had pushed forth from his reserve position with Yanie and was assisting the vanguard.

    Dimitri noticed this and called for his platoons to create a wedge formation with Mahari and Lem at the point. The entire vanguard pushed into the enemy ranks and tipped the momentum in the Banner of the Claw''s favor. While this wasn''t enough for the win, it was enough to keep the enemy pressured.

    JD saw the change in battle flow on both sides. He knew Arlan saw it too. So JD''s resolve refreshed and knew that many were counting on him to take down the two enemies before him. With Chrysta at his side, his heart reminded him of how capable the two were. The Monk had been using essence Mar-Tech to support the Fencer while also using a mana-barrier to absorb or deflect any spells from Chrysta. JD knew the answer to victory lay in Monk''s stationery channel.

    Chrysta was also well aware of this and continued to pin the Monk from moving so her beloved could continue to find an opening. The ice needles from [Nixstorm] continued once more with one hand while she pre-channeled another ice spell with the other. As if they were in sync, JD danced around the ice spells and struck at the Fencer. JD saw a pivotal moment when the Fencer''s steel rapier cracked.

    The pair of mithril longswords flourished with a thirst for blood and JD wanted to sate that hunger. He wanted the Fencer to parry his attack from an overhead swing, which would produce the most impact. The Tempest Knight read the enemy perfectly and the Fencer raised his rapier to parry both mithril longswords. The Fencer''s life flashed as he felt his blade shatter in two. The mithril longswords carved down and through the chainmail, separating flesh with ease.

    "Paulo!" cried the Monk as he ran over and held his lifeless friend.

    JD and Chrysta saw the Monk mourning his dead friend and had put his back to them. At first, JD hesitated but realized that he couldn''t take any chances, Arlan would do the same. JD walked up and raised both his swords to claim the next life.

    Before he could, a large ice spike the size of an arrow pierced through the Monk''s skull from the back and emerged out the right eye. Chrysta approached and coldly stated, "You don''t have to shoulder that responsibility by yourself. We''re in this together, even when it''s not pretty."

    "I... I just didn''t think you would..."

    "After what they did to Miss Petrah? I''ve learned to steel my resolve. He was a threat and even if he surrendered, we would never know if he''d be a danger to us all. I don''t want to take any chances with losing any of us," stated Chrysta pre-channeled another spell, "Come, it''s not over yet."

    JD and Chrysta turned their attention to their left and rushed over to see Arlan striking with blinding speeds into the Paladin''s shield and armor. The young lion''s ferocity could be felt throughout the entire battlefield as the Paladin was on his last legs.

    "Now!" yelled out Arlan as Marie followed up. A spiraling blue fireball erupted from Marie''s hands. It raced over to the Paladin who was massively weakened by Arlan''s blacksteel claymore attacks. Marie had casted [Trueflame], her new fourth-tier spell she had learned.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The Paladin prepared himself for the oncoming attack.

    His heart sank when his defensive barrier fizzled out from lack of mana. In his desperation, he yelled out for his two fellow Aspirants. But realized he was going to die when he saw them lying dead on the floor behind Chrysta and JD.

    The Paladin closed his eyes and merely accepted his fate. He was happy that they fought to the end like true warriors and followed their orders to hold their position. A sliver of his heart was sad that they had fallen in the first skirmish.

    Marie''s [Trueflame] struck true and engulfed the Paladin with sapphire flames. The steel armor easily melted which meant the flesh and bones were reduced to ashes. The Paladin had been incinerated to a mere pile. The mithril longsword and shield were scorched beyond use and were too hot to pick up.

    Arlan wasted no time and immediately directed his retinue, "Roderic and Erin have already demolished the enemy''s left. So Chrysta and JD, assist Dimitri and Lem with the right."

    "By your command!" stated Chrysta and JD as they rushed toward their assigned objective.

    "Marie, stay here and Fiala will see to your injuries," instructed Arlan as he started toward the enemy''s center, "Join back with me after!"

    "Yes, Captain!" acknowledged Marie as she fired a small mana ball into the air. This was an established signal for Fiala to move up from the rear formation.

    Arlan arrived at the frontline and saw the enemy formations retreating with his soldiers right behind them. While they chased on, the young lion stabbed his claymore into the ground to free up his hands and lifted his helmet off.

    He grabbed a small leather flask of water he had worn on his belt and quenched his thirst. Fighting the Aspirants was no easy feat and Arlan was already feeling the fatigue from using [Undying Zeal] and keeping his Warlord''s Regalia active.

    After the last drop of water fell, Arlan put his blacksteel helmet back on and grabbed his claymore. He was now ready once more and sprinted forth to join his men. The Banner of the Claw had to continue through the streets of Rinhaven and destroy any other special units in the way.

    While everything on the Midland left-wing was smooth, the Midland center had produced the same effect. While mounted on his dark stygian, Duke Louis was at the forefront of this assault and his elite banner of two-thousand soldiers were pushing toward the market district where he knew the enemy headquarters would be positioned.

    This elite banner was made up of two-hundred Heracul Knights that were mostly third-tier white cores. The remaining eighteen-hundred were led by Lord Commander Jermaine and were a mixture of different infantry types. All of whom were between second-tier yellow cores and third-tier red cores.

    Duke Louis had ordered the other banners under his command to clear the battlements and clear different zones and districts further out to the sides. The Lion''s Claw and his banner were pushing toward the enemy headquarters when a large Sworan Unit blocked their path.

    Their numbers were unknown due to the cluster of streets and alleys. The Duke easily made out at least a thousand infantry blocking his path with four hundred cavalry units all around in the different streets and alleys.

    The Lion''s Claw voice called for his right-hand man, "Lord Commander Jermaine!"

    "Your orders?" responded Lord Commander Jermaine as he approached from the right with his blacksteel halberd.

    "Lead your heavy infantry unit through the rabble directly in front of us," ordered Duke Louis, "Have the spearmen stay in reserve at this intersection. Their calvary will try to flank us."

    "By your command," answered the Lord Commander as he started to redirect his unit forth.

    As the Lord Commander and his unit clashed with the enemy infantry before them, calvary and light skirmishers appeared from the different alleys attempting to flank the different formations. The intersection was large and there were four major routes.

    The Duke and his banner were positioned on the southern road while the Lord Commander and his unit were attempting to push through the north entrance. Sworan calvary and light infantry swarmed from the west and east entrance.

    Normally this ambush would be devastating but the Duke''s personal banner was just too well trained and experienced along with their average core strength. Lord Commander Jermaine and his unit were devouring the thousand infantry before them. Duke Louis divided half the spearmen and Heracul Knights to counter the enemy calvary trying to flank them. The ambush was turned back on the Sworans.

    Everything was going well. Duke Louis'' intuition was sharp and keen from his decades of battle experience. Despite that though, there was only one variable he couldn''t see¡­

    A large arcane explosion erupted from the west intersection entrance. Duke Louis immediately turned to see a figure in a blue robe with golden trims. In both the unknown attacker''s hands were channeled arcane spells.

    It was the enemy Archmage, he had finally made an appearance. The attack killed a few Heracul Knights and a squad of spearmen.

    "This must be him. I guess he chose to come after me," uttered the Duke under his breath, "I''ll dispatch you with ease."

    The Lion''s Claw channeled his essence and rode to engage with the enemy Archmage. Following behind him are fifty Heracul Knights. The enemy Archmage wasn''t alone either, more and more soldiers poured through the different allies. The enemy strength was at least three-thousand strong against the Duke''s two-thousand.

    Despite being outnumbered, the close quarter fighting of the city worked in favor of the Duke and his banner due to their superior fighting strength and inability to effectively use overwhelming numbers. There was only one issue though, the Archmage could easily deal heavy damage in such a small environment.

    The Sworan soldiers flooded even more from all sides while the Duke and his fifty Heracul Knights reached their target. Right at the promise of violence, the Archmage casted [Arcanestorm] and multiple arcane bolts rained down on the Duke and his entourage.

    The destructive force of the arcane bolts struck true to many of the Duke''s soldiers. After one cast, ten more Heracul Knights were killed and over thirty spearmen were either injured mortally or simply exploded into bits.

    The Duke''s charge was unphased nonetheless and reached the Archmage with his teal longsword. A loud metal clang resonated from where Duke Louis thought he had cleaved his opponent. The Archmage had blocked the attack with his staff. The staff was no ordinary weapon, thought the Duke as he turned his mount back around for another pass. The enemy Sworan soldiers were now clashing on all fronts with the Duke Louis'' personal banner.

    As the Lion''s Claw raced back for another pass, the Archmage responded with [Arcane Blades] which fire off four blades that explode on impact. The four arcane blades made their way one after the other toward the Head of House Reeve. Unphased, the Duke simply rode forth and activated his powerful defensive Mar-Tech called [Perfect Pressure] which allows him to completely stop an attack or spell by thrusting his weapon and erupting a large amount of kinetic pressure.

    One after another, each arcane blade was perfectly cut in half and veered off to hit the buildings on both sides. The Archmage followed up with [Arc Thunder], a channeled variant of the [Arc Shock] spell. The arcane lightning raced out from the caster''s fingertips. They instantly raced out and hit the Duke who had channeled a mana-barrier. The constant damage was draining his mana but [Perfect Pressure] erupted once more and caused [Arc Thunder] to fizzle out.

    As the smoke cleared, the Archmage said, "You must be the Lion''s Claw."

    "I didn''t know I was so popular among the Sworans," admitted Duke Louis as he continued riding forth, "And who might you be?"

    "Aleron Troka," replied the Archmage, "And I''m here to claim your head!"

    "Puny mage," stated Duke Louis as he jumped off his dark stygian and brought down his mithril longsword.

    Aleron conjured a blade of Arcane energy and the strike glanced from Duke Louis. Despite glancing, the swing held such an enormous amount of kinetic impact that Aleron was knocked back a few meters. Aleron recovered from the attack only to be met by more of the teal longsword. Duke Louis was not only quick but swung with strength and ferocity. He didn''t give Aleron any time to cast any spells.

    Despite this, the Archmage fired off another [Arcanestorm] without channeling and caught Duke Louis off guard. The arcane bolts struck randomly around the two, killing both Sworan and Midland soldiers alike. Duke Louis was able to [Perfect Pressure] the arcane bolt that was to strike him and completely negated the attack.

    Aleron''s hand still had cards up his sleeve and said, "Now you''re mine."

    The Archmage channeled a fifth-tier arcane spell called [Arcane Tribunal]. Duke Louis had never heard of such a spell and dashed forth to try and interrupt Aleron''s spell cast. But by the time the Lion''s Claw had arrived, the spell went off. A large amount of arcane energy manifested around the Duke in the form of twenty runes.

    Each rune rotated around the Duke as it fired off small arcane bolts every half second. The spell flourished with reaching nearly eighty arcane bolts striking Arlan''s adopted father.

    Duke Louis dropped to one knee at the end of the spell when it had finished. Aleron had thought the spell was enough to kill and was impressed that his target had survived. "It seems the stories about you aren''t exaggerated," admitted Aleron as he prepared another [Arcane Tribunal], "But the differences between us are apparent."

    As the cast was halfway, the Lion''s Claw smiled and replied, "I agree, the difference is obvious."

    The mithril armor worn by Duke Louis had rune engravings that greatly reduced any magic damage. So the Lion''s Claw had been feinting his injury the whole time. Duke Louis capitalized on the cast time and dashed forth. The Archmage was mid-cast and couldn''t conjure a quick arcane shield or blade in time to block.

    The teal blade was swung overhead and Aleron instinctively raised his left hand to block the oncoming attack. The Duke didn''t hold back as he cleaved Aleron''s forearm off while driving it down into his shoulder. The [Arcane Tribunal] fizzled and never finished casting.

    Aleron was now on the floor crying from the pain and shock of nearly losing his entire shoulder and watching his arm get chopped in two. Duke Louis was disgusted and condescendingly looked down at his wounded opponent. The Lion''s Claw decided he''s had enough and drove his sword into Aleron''s forehead. Ending the Archmage''s life instantly.

    Back at the Banner of the Claw, Arlan and his banner had already engaged with two other banners. The first enemy banner had fallen with ease while the second had two Aspirants who made the skirmish much more difficult but were defeated with the combined efforts of Arlan, Marie, Chrysta, and JD.

    As they mopped up the remnants, they were finally at Rinhaven''s market district which housed the enemy headquarters. The young lion miscalculated their own strength and speed. They had moved faster and reached the enemy''s headquarters first.

    The enemy command tents and buildings came into view as the Banner of the Claw arrived at the entrance. The enemy''s headquarters housed at least fifteen-hundred troops and possible Aspirants leading them. The Sworan General was likely there as well. Arlan pondered for a moment before his thoughts were interrupted, "Arlan, your orders?" asked JD.

    "Something is off," answered Arlan concerned, "We shouldn''t have reached the Sworan Headquarters first."

    JD was confused and wanted answers, "What do you mean? Isn''t this good?"

    "Yes and no," stated Arlan, "While it''s good that we''re here, it could also be a trap laid out by the enemy that I haven''t been able to detect."

    "You couldn''t... detect?" added Marie as she felt the concern, "That''s a first."

    "Captain," said Yanie nervously, "I could scout it for us?"

    "No," replied Arlan, "It would take too long. We either wait for reinforcements and prolong the battle or we enter and end the siege sooner."

    The retinue were silent. They had never seen Arlan unsure of the next move in the heat of battle. So they dared not speak up in fear of suggesting the wrong move.

    "We have no choice," said Arlan as he lowered his helmet visor, "We have to go in. Trap or not, we cannot afford to prolong this siege."

    "By your command!" acknowledged his retinue and echelon.

    The Banner of the Claw shifted into a battle formation and started marching toward the enemy headquarters. It was only two-hundred meters away.

    While they approached, Arlan continued monitoring [Battle Trance] and saw nothing out of the ordinary. Just the same reserve three-hundred troops guarding the enemy headquarters who were second-tier red cores.

    As the young lion got closer, a familiar core was detected on his [Battle Trance]. Arlan had only seen one other core like this, it was during the monster subjugation mission at Galdera. Arlan now knew for sure it was a trap designed for him. He could now also detect two Aspirants and a high density core on top.

    Upon arriving at the enemy headquarters, the Sworan guard unit took defensive formations and the Banner of the Claw arrived ready. As they looked at the enemy only a mere hundred meters away, Arlan''s suspicions were correct. A demon with red skin and horns protruding from his shoulders and head can be seen at the rear of the enemy formation directing troops. It was Izradon.

    The demon from the Galdera subjugation?

    Arlan could see that Izradon had gotten slightly stronger but the young lion was confident his abilities have massively multiplied since their last fight. Behind Izradon was a giant armored warrior wielding a massive claymore. He nearly towered at six-feet and a half.

    He must be the Sworan General

    Flanking the Sworan General were two Sentinels and a number of other Aspirants as well. This wasn''t going to be an easy battle but Arlan was confident they could defeat whoever it was before them despite it being a trap. "JD," said Arlan, "Izradon is among the enemy ranks."

    "Wait what?!" exclaimed JD with concern.

    "Izradon is the demon you clashed with back in Galdera awhile ago right?" asked Marie.

    "Yes," answered Arlan, "I''m surprised he''s here though."

    "Me too," admitted Chrysta, "I wonder why he''s here?"

    "Lady Dafni mentioned that demons have been known to mettle with human affairs," answered Arlan.

    "So what''re your orders then?" asked JD.

    "We''re going to kill both Izradon''s head and the Sworan General here," ordered Arlan.

    Upon hearing the orders, the Banner of the Claw prepped themselves. Arlan activated his [Undying Zeal] but was already halfway drained of his essence and mana for the day. With the Warlord''s Regalia continuing, the young lion wouldn''t last long enough if they had waited and got engaged by another unit.

    The Banner of the Claw had only suffered injuries up to now, and none have been killed fortunately but the enemy''s numbers and strength were overwhelming. Casualties were going to be inevitable here. The young lion cursed himself and wished the circumstances had been different. The Midland Banner rallied itself up and started to charge.

    On the Sworan side, Izradon stared at the charging Banner of the Claw and his scars from the last battle flared up out of anger. A deep and loud voice echoed out from behind, "Lord Izradon," shouted the Sworan General.

    "Yes, General Sakrates?" answered Izradon the Demon.

    "This is Arlan and the Banner of the Claw I presume?" asked General Sakrates.

    Izradon nodded and drew a mithril great-axe.

    General Sakrates laughed and said "A mere boy, small and fragile. You lost to him?"

    "You will die if you fail to see the boy¡¯s real power. Do not forget your place. It is I who provided you with that power."

    "I mean no insult, Lord Izradon. And I am grateful but I do recall that you need me more than I need you."

    "Just kill the Ashra and I will grant you your wish to join the Malum Incarnate."

    "As you say, Lord Izradon, I shall carve into this boy."

    The Banner of the Claw was now at a full sprint and was only meters from the enemy when Arlan activated [Titanstrike] and swung down into the Sworan infantry ranks and turned four Sworan soldiers into a pile of blood mist and cracked bones.

    Chrysta casted her ice ramp angled so that it punctured into the first rank of soldiers on the right side. JD, Roderic, and his Hatchets leapt over into the enemy ranks and started swinging wildly.

    As the vanguard and hatchets pushed forth, Yanie and her rangers fired volleys of arrows at the enemy rear units. As Arlan was cutting down a swath of Sworan soldiers, his [Battle Trance] warned him of a spike in essence and mana. He turned to see one of the Sentinels had thrown their Aegis Armum toward JD.

    The Tempest Knight was unaware of the attack and right before it could connect, an ice barrier blocked its path. Chrysta had conjured her ice wall just in time. The massive shield boomeranged back to the Sentinel.

    An [Inferno Hand] reached out toward the left, on the opposite side of the skirmish and incinerated a patch of Sworan soldiers. Marie followed up with [Fireblast] directed at any sergeants or higher ranked soldiers trying to direct their troops. With everyone on the offensive, Arlan felt like he could trust JD and Chrysta with taking out one of the Sentinels.

    As Arlan got closer to Izradon and General Sakrates'' position, the young lion intensified his swings and began channeling [Arc Flare] in his left hand while swinging his weapon in the right hand. The young lion figured the enemy''s lack of response was due to their agenda to draw him further into their lines. But Arlan was confident that even if he had overextended, it wouldn''t matter.

    As the tip of the Banner of the Claw''s assault broke through, General Sakrates and both his Sentinels dashed forth to engage Arlan. Izradon stayed behind still observing. [Battle Trance] revealed that the Sworan General was a fourth-tier white-core and his Sentinels were fourth-tier red cores. While it wasn''t going to be easy, Arlan knew how he could easily deal with the Sentinels since he had the backing of his mages behind him. But the General before him was an unknown factor.

    "The Ashra finally makes his appearance," said Izradon as he brandished his weapon.

    "Izradon!" yelled Arlan as he neared the enemy.

    "Come little boy," mocked the Sworan General, "I am General Sakrates and I will be the one to take your head."

    The two Sentinels tried flanking Arlan on both sides but were forced defensively with Arlan''s [Arc Flares]. This gave leeway to meet with the Sworan General head on. The Sworan General wielded a strange purple two-handed greatsword.It was much larger than Arlan''s and when it was brought down overhead, Arlan activated [Automatic Parry] and parried the attack. Just like the fight against Cecil, an explosion of kinetic force cratered around.

    What the fuck?

    The strength the Sworan General had behind his swing felt almost as bad as Cecil''s counter. Which meant the impact of the strike was almost as strong as Arlan''s.

    He''s merely a fourth-tier white-core. How is this-

    [Battle Trance] detected something strange, the core inside General Sakrates was now turning purple. Arlan had never seen anything like it. The General¡¯s core was elevated to a fifth-tier purple-core.

    Shit this isn''t good*

    The ferocity of the blows between General Sakrates and Arlan intensified as the runes on both weapons grew with each passing strike. Before the Sentinels could flank Arlan, Marie dual casted [Trueflame] from her hand and sent out two spiraling blue firebolts.

    Only the left Sentinel was able to react in time. The Sentinel on the right didn''t raise his Aegus Armum in time and was completely incinerated like the Paladin before.

    "Arlan! I''ll deal with the Sentinels!" yelled out Marie as she peppered the last Sentinel with low-tier firebolts.

    "Thanks Marie! Don''t overextend!" replied Arlan as he struggled to keep up with the onslaught.

    General Sakrates smiled, "Keep your attention on me boy."

    Arlan''s [Automatic Parry] and [Battle Trance] shut off immediately and the large purple claymore nearly cleaved Arlan in two but was deflected by the flat side of the blacksteel claymore. Arlan could feel a silencing effect from the weapon.

    Shit, I can keep up but this is going to be insanely difficult.

    Luckily, Arlan had his hyperactive senses still but the situational awareness provided by [Battle Trance] was incredibly useful. His intuition warned him of imminent death and dove aside. He landed near Marie and the Sentinel she was dueling.

    A large mithril great-axe had swung down from where Arlan was standing. It was Izradon. He had somehow got behind Arlan quickly.

    Izradon knew the effects of General Sakrate''s greatsword and was waiting for me to lose my [Battle Trance]

    General Sakrates was relentless and wasted no time in continuing his monstrous flurry at Arlan. The young lion raised his blacksteel claymore with bruised pain throughout his arms and blocked another attack.

    Arlan knew Izradon was going to strike once more. So from the corner of Arlan''s eye, he saw Izradon disappear into a blur. The young lion''s heart sank when he realized that Izradon hadn''t appeared behind him. But he had teleported right behind Marie.

    The Embercaller had no idea that Izradon was even behind her. The demon''s mithril great-axe was already raised in the overhead position, ready to strike. In the few crucial seconds, Arlan mustered all of his speed and dashed over. But his efforts were futile as he was blocked by General Sakrates.

    The mithril great-axe swung down as Arlan cried out, "Marie!"

    As if time had stopped, memories of Marie played back through Arlan''s mind. Of how they had first met, their time together at Lancel High Academy, and how she had always been by his side through most of it all. He couldn''t bear to lose another person. Finally, when time had resumed... A metal sound boomed.

    The killing blow was deflected somehow. Arlan looked over and saw a hooded figure standing at Marie''s back. The Embercaller was unharmed. The savior''s hood flew back, revealing that it was Nightingale. Her short blonde hair was all he could see from her back.

    "Marie," said Nightingale, "I am an ally. Do not be afraid."

    The Embercaller happily replied, "You... You just saved my life!"

    "You''re a very important person to my lord," stated Nightingale as she swung her shortblade toward Izradon, "I couldn''t just stand by in the shadows and watch this demon kill you."

    "Your name?" asked Marie as she put her back to Nightingale''s and resumed her spell chants.

    "Nightingale."

    Marie nodded and unleashed her fire spells on the nearby Sentinel who was able to block the attacks. Izradon teleported back behind General Sakrates after being forced away by Nightingale. Arlan sighed in relief. He wanted to run over to Marie. But he knew better than to give into such emotions during battle. The Sworan General continued attacking Arlan¡¯s defenses.

    JD and Chrysta finally broke through on the right-side and entered the fray. Now with Marie, Nightingale, JD, and Chrysta, Arlan knew the advantage was now in their favor. Armed with a short blade and a small crossbow, Nightingale jumped behind the Sentinel and fired her crossbow. After landing, she delivered [Talon Strike] onto the Sentinel''s Aegis Armum.

    Marie was able to use this opportunity to cast her [Trueflame] again. Nightingale was able to keep the Sentinel''s attention fully on her. Marie''s spell connected and incinerated the Sentinel fully. The same smoldering pile of ashes and melted metal laid where the Sentinel had stood.

    While the battle raged on around them, Chrysta used [Ice Spike] and froze Izradon''s feet in place. JD came at General Sakrates from the right, forcing the General on the defensive. The Adjutant Knight and King¡¯s Blade were now parallel side by side, unleashing their ferocity. One after another, they struck at the Sworan General.

    Izradon managed to break free and teleported once more but behind Chrysta this time. The Coldheart had already forecasted this and erected an ice wall right behind her. It slowed down Izradon''s swing long enough for Chrysta to dodge forward.

    The demon was frustrated at how much more difficult the battle was due to Arlan''s allies. He had miscalculated that the Ashra would surround himself with such a force. Before the demon could teleport away, a cold prison held his ankles down. Chrysta had once again used [Ice Spike] and locked the demon in place. Marie rolled next to Chrysta and the two held their palms diagonally and formed a spell together. This was the first anyone except Arlan had seen two casters combine their spells.

    The Embercaller and Coldheart held their eyes closed and channeled for a mere two seconds before finally unleashing their new devastating spell, [Frostfire Blast]. Its power and impact was that of a fifth-tier spell. The new spell manifested an intertwined red and blue orb of elemental power and flew toward Izradon like a double helix.

    A monstrous roar was let out as an explosion of fire and ice minced through Izradon. The aftermath revealed Izradon still standing but with missing chunks of his right arm.

    "How... How are your subordinates so strong," cried Izradon in a state of shock, "I am a lord of the Malum Incar-"

    A short blade interrupted the sentence and cleanly separated Izradon''s head. Nightingale had killed Izradon before he could react. General Sakrates noticed this but was unphased.

    "He served his purpose," stated General Sakrates, "His presence holds no meaning here."

    Frustrated at the Swora''s involvement with the demons, Arlan asked with anger, "Sakrates, why are you in league with the demons?!"

    "This war is nothing more than a means for me to gain the power I seek," stated General Sakrates, "I exist solely to become the perfect weapon on the battlefields. The Swora Oligarchy is a failed kingdom and this war was simply my orchestration to gain favor with the Malum Incarnate."

    "This whole war was orchestrated for your own personal gains?"

    Upon hearing Sakrates'' response, Arlan and his retinue felt the anger rise inside them all.

    "Yes," answered the Sworan General, "Although the southern Midland Houses in open rebellion were not of my doing. Merely that our goals had aligned."

    Arlan''s dark hatred rose up once more and he struggled to bottle it in. What kept him from restraining his anger was his desire to know one more thing, "Tell me, did you order the incursions into Midland territory?"

    General Sakrates noticed Arlan''s unstable emotions and deviously grinned, "You mean the massacre at Tudora, the small villages, farms and... orphanages?"

    Arlan answered with a nod and hateful eyes.

    The Sworan General let out a laugh and answered, "Of course I did-"

    An unstoppable burst of kinetic energy struck the Sworan General. Arlan was no longer restraining his hatred inside and had slammed into Sakrates. The Sworan General was sent back ten meters. The smoke subsided revealing Sakrates had just barely blocked the attack that would''ve claimed his life. He looked down to see Arlan deathly staring with red eyes, something had taken hold of him.

    The Banner of the Claw all felt Arlan''s hatred within them multiply with their own anger. JD was fueled by the emotions and lunged at the Sworan General''s left with two horizontal strikes. While the attacks struck true, they were too shallow.

    In response, Sakrates attempted to pommel JD but Arlan efficiently timed an overhead swing. The force from the attack was nothing like the Sworan General had experienced earlier. The desperate attempts to revenge was the catalyst. He now understood that this was a much more dangerous situation than he had anticipated.

    Chrysta and Marie sent barrages of spells at the Sworan General but a powerful mana barrier absorbed their spells. The Sworan Guard unit behind Sakrates was getting routed by the vengeful Banner of the Claw. The battle had significantly swayed in favor of Arlan and his banner. The Sworan General read the grim situation objectively.

    Arlan and JD relentlessly attacked Sakrates one after another. There was no quarter given. As the flurry continued, Sakrates yelled out, "I pledge my soul to the Malum Incarnate!"

    Four blue portals manifested around Sakrates. Arlan and JD backed away from the unknown danger. Out came four different demons who shared similarities with Izradon, but each had a unique weapon and armor.

    Arlan could feel their hostilities toward him and deduced that the General was attempting to make an escape. The rising vengeance flourished from within Arlan and the demons all smiled at the results before them.

    "Izradon seems to have been killed," stated one of the demons, "No matter. We''ll take the General."

    Arlan''s core felt different. He felt the need to unleash mana and essence indiscriminately. As the young lion attempted to strike down Sakrates, two of the demons got in the way and used a kinetic barrier to counter the attack.

    "Moradon!" yelled one of the demons, "We cannot fight the Ashra like this, it took both of us to stop him!"

    Arlan and JD directed their anger at the demons who had gotten in their way of revenge and went on the offensive. The other two demons had already retreated with Sakrates through their portals. The remaining two demons were losing against Arlan and JD.

    "Belial," called out Moradon, "We must escape now!"

    Belial used a moment in between attacks and erected a mana barrier around the portals. Both demons entered inside with ease but Arlan and JD weren''t able to follow.

    Right before Moradon disappeared through his blue portal, he grinned deviously and said, "The look in your eyes... Let that hate rise inside you and realize your true fate. Until next time, Ashra."

    Moradon disappeared along with the portals and barrier. Any traces of them had disappeared as well. Arlan''s eyes were no longer red. The vengeance inside had subsided and Arlan noticed everyone else had calmed down the exact same time.

    They must''ve also felt my anger through my regalia.

    With the Sworan Headquarters under Midland control, the siege of Rinhaven was almost over. Sporadic pockets of Sworan units still littered the city but were either retreating or had surrendered.

    Arlan didn''t know how to feel. On one hand, he was content that they had managed to take Rinhaven with no major casualties. But on the other hand... he had failed to kill Sakrates and exact his vengeance.

    Nightingale''s voice rang out, "Mi''lord, you need to come and see this."

    Arlan and JD walked over to Nightingale who had been investigating Izradon''s body. What they saw before them was a small monster core lodged into the chest of Izradon. Now that the silencing effects had worn off, Arlan reactivated [Battle Trance] and saw that it was a fifth-tier monster core but abnormally colored red.

    The blonde Umbra then informed Arlan, "Others have reported these monster cores handed out in the south. We believe you''ve fought with some of the receivers at the Tetrasan Tournament. We''re still unsure of its effects."

    JD added, "I''ve seen monster cores but none like this."

    "Have the others managed to obtain one like this?" asked Arlan as he knelt down and carved out the monster core from Izradon''s body.

    "I''m afraid not, Mi''lord," answered Nightingale as she raised her hood, "Your orders?"

    "First, rest up," ordered Arlan as he stood up, "You and the Panthers have accomplished far more than I have expected. And thanks for saving Marie."

    The Embercaller appeared and interjected, "Thank you, Nightingale..."

    "It is a pleasure to serve our lord from the shadows," replied the Umbra.

    "I want all the Umbras to return to Auron," instructed Arlan, "Await for my orders there."

    The Umbra bowed, then climbed up a nearby building and disappeared along Rinhaven''s rooftops. Three other Panthers followed Nightingale as they followed their orders without question.

    Arlan turned to see his troops fatigued and suffering from the aftermath of losing their chance at vengeance. Everyone had either lost someone from the initial Sworan atrocities or were friends with fellow fallen soldiers.

    Roderic and Erin made their reports to Arlan, revealing no major casualties in the Banner of the Claw. But there were numerous injuries across the different units.

    Duke Louis and his banner arrived shortly. Arlan filled in his father on the events that had unfolded. While the victory was great news, the appearance of the Malum Incarnate also foreshadowed a grim future.

    Chrysta sat overlooking the aftermath of their battle. She had always hated war. But the growth within her has allowed her to handle herself in such an unforgiving environment.

    JD noticed his girl solemnly staring beyond. He joined her with his arms and held her close. "Hey," said JD quietly, "You doing okay?"

    "Yeah, I am," answered Chrysta with a lighter tone, "I''m not used to feeling that... Hate. You, Arlan, and even Marie seem to control it well..."

    "Listen to me," JD added reassuringly, "We can have you return home, I think that might be best for you. I''m sure Arlan would prefer that."

    Chrysta replied confidently, "No! I will not run. If you all are putting your lives on the line, then so will I."

    JD nodded and simply agreed while holding her close. He knew she wouldn''t stand for being left out.

    Chrysta continued, "Look, JD, I''m not afraid of that feeling."

    "Then what is it?"

    "It''s that... It felt good."

    On the 19th Day of the 9th Month, 1243 Mundeas, the Midland Northern Army had successfully routed the Sworan Army from Rinhaven. An official surrender was delivered a day after.

    As part of the terms, any territory captured was now annexed to Midland. Sworan reparations were paid out to Midland. The Swora Oligarchy was now in a deep rut and nearly collapsed.

    A small garrison force was left along the newly acquired northern territories. The Midland Northern Army started marching back to Galdo City to recuperate before riding out south to assist with quelling the rebellion.

    Arlan and his Banner of the Claw also started their march home alongside the other of the Midland forces. While their spirits were high, they all harbored a grim feeling of the danger.

    Arlan had delivered on his promise to stop the Sworan invasion. But this was not the end of the war, there were still the rebel houses in the south. This was merely the beginning of the Embers of War.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 36

    A clear yet cold afternoon foretold of the imminent fall season. The Banner of the Claw had neared Galdo City finally. They were marching alongside the Midland Northern Army for two days. Arlan spent his time during the march conversing with his father and two adopted uncles. They were more than proud of the heir''s achievements and such.

    Once they had arrived at Galdo City, the streets were littered with the denizens celebrating and cheering the return of their beloved defenders. Most were happy to see the return of loved ones while a few cried at the revelation that their loved one had paid the ultimate price.

    Arlan grimaced at the ones who cried and couldn''t help but feel responsible that he couldn''t have saved more. Duke Louis noticed this and told his son, "Arlan, it is the duty of the soldier to do anything he can to defend his home. Even if it means to give his life. Celebrate their sacrifice by living dutifully. I, too, may one day give my life in the interest of our kingdom''s prosperity. Do you understand?"

    "I... I understand," answered Arlan as he returned to waving and smiling back.

    Celebratory confetti rained above the victorious military force returning home. After fifteen minutes, they headed toward the city''s center and started to split off toward their assigned barracks. The Banner of the Claw''s retinue followed Arlan to Highmane while Erin took the Banner of the Claw to their old barracks.

    The three Reeve''s Brothers passed through Highmane along with Arlan and his party. Once inside, Countess Vivia embraced them all and Katalina cried doing the same. They were all worried.

    Countess Vivia couldn''t help but utter words, "My loves... Are any of you hurt? We only heard about the victory yesterday from a messenger."

    Count Emile replied, "We''re fine, Vivia. We''ve fortunately only suffered minor injuries."

    Duke Louis, "Vivia, thank you for your courage to lead Galdo in our absence."

    "It wasn''t only me," noted Countess Vivia as she ushered toward her eldest daughter, "Katalina had risen to her duties and beyond. She was the most brave and led the city as well."

    "Is that so?" asked Count Emile with a prideful smile.

    Katalina stepped forth and said, "I had to do my part, father. All of you were putting your lives in the line and I had to do what I could for the war effort. I was able to organize the consistent flow of supplies to all of you and oversaw its operations."

    Arlan and Marie looked at eachother, impressed. Marie and Chrysta ran over and embraced their dear friend whom they haven''t seen in awhile.

    Count Daxton interjected, "This is quite lovely but I do believe we all need a much needed bath."

    "Agreed," added Count Emile as the head butler appeared, "Norman, I assume you''ve already prepared a bath for all of us?"

    "Yes, mi''lord," answered Norman, "And it pleases me that you''ve all returned safely with victory."

    "I''ve also prepared a feast for you all," exclaimed Countess Vivia as she ushered them on.

    Arlan and JD stepped into his room and there were two hot bath tubs waiting for them. JD wasted no time removing his armor and clothes. Before he jumped in, he said, "Perks of being your Adjutant Knight."

    "You''ve earned it," stated Arlan as he stepped into his bath tub. The two friends let out a sigh of relief. They simply enjoyed the bath and realized that they hadn''t bathed much while on the frontlines. There was the occasion bathing in the lakes or rivers but nothing like heated water to calm your nerves.

    The addition of flower petals and honey helped them both clean the smell of dirt and grime from their bodies.

    The young lion eased himself back and reviewed the four month incursion. They ventured north into Sworan territory with three units: The vanguard with three-hundred men, Yanie''s sixty Silvan Rangers and Roderic''s sixty Hatchets.

    They returned with everyone but some of the vanguard members suffered injuries that they could not recover from. Twenty soldiers would be retired and needed to be replaced.

    The average core level of each vanguard and hatchet soldier was still second-tier white-core while the Silvan Rangers were second-tier red cores. The young lion needed a way to have them break through into third-tier red-cores as soon as possible. With his regalia active, their cores did grow but he needed them even stronger in order to dive into the battles without suffering heavy casualties. The young lion could easily ride south now and turn the tides of the rebellion but it would come at heavy cost to his troops, even his own retinue.

    Arlan also figured it was time that they expanded and trained. He needed to grow the Banner of the Claw to have more influence on the coming battles in the south. With that in mind, the twenty Umbras that had deployed with Arlan were also invaluable as an independent unit. He would need to draw upon them once more when it was time for them to ride south.

    The young lion didn''t have to wait for orders. As the King''s Blade, he was given complete autonomy and freedom to act as he saw fit. Thoughts of his role also reminded him of his betrothed. He wondered how she was and realized that the more he thought of her, the more he felt at ease.

    His lovestruck feelings were cut short when he remembered the abnormal monster core and their sightings in the south. Apparently all the other participants from the Tetrasan Tournament were using them. It was the major cause of the stalemate in the south.

    The Royal Army can''t hold for too long against such a growing power. If the users of the abnormal monster cores continue to grow across the frontlines, it was merely a matter of time before the Royal Army couldn''t keep up with the power difference.

    Arlan knew he had to ride south soon. But he also needed to expand and train the Banner of the Claw before he could. He needed to upgrade his soldier''s equipment. There had to be preparations done.

    JD was enjoying himself until he heard Arlan''s voice, "We need to return to Galmora for two weeks and train ourselves."

    "What? Aren''t we riding south with the Midland Northern Army in a few days?"

    "I''ve decided we need to use the two weeks to train ourselves."

    A feast was underway in the dining hall when Arlan and JD arrived in their uniforms. Their armor was taken by servants to be repaired by the local blacksmiths. Many Reeves and different smaller houses were there. Duke Louis was conversing with Lord Commander Jermaine regarding the logistics of marching south.

    Katalina grabbed Arlan and JD by the arm and led them to the table where Chrysta and Marie had sat. Katalina made sure JD sat next to Chrysta who was blushing. Either Chrysta or Marie had likely revealed Chrysta''s romance with JD to Katalina.

    "So... JD, is it true that you and Chrysta kissed?" asked Katalina.

    JD was about to answer when he was interrupted by Chrysta, "Kat! This is too embarrassing!"

    Katalina and Marie deviously giggled as they whispered into Chrysta''s ear.

    The Coldheart''s face grew extremely red and covered her eyes and said, "That''s... That''s too soon! We''re.... We''re just... I don''t know!"

    JD''s hands eased Chrysta''s face toward his and said, "We''re together."

    Marie and Katalina exploded with an "Awwwww!"

    Chrysta grabbed both of her female friends and stormed off with them in tow.

    Arlan was surprised at his best friend''s smooth action. He said, "Never knew you had it in you."

    "I learned from the best," stated JD as his face became grim, "Also... I guess it helped that we all could simply die at any time. I no longer should fear the smaller things. For all we know, that could''ve been my last chance to tell Chrysta how I felt."

    "While it''s a good way to take action, I want you to know that I won''t let you or Chrysta die. You''ll both one day get married."

    "Married? That doesn''t sound too bad does it? I thought she would''ve met someone else or... I thought she liked you. I was prepared to be that best friend for both of you."

    "Jan Derva... I think she did at one point have a crush on me but I just don''t feel the same way toward Chrysta. You, her and all the other orphans are like my brothers and sisters."

    "I see... I know you''re betrothed to Princess Emmeline but have you noticed the feelings that Marie harbors towards you?"

    "Yeah, I''m well aware of her feelings toward me. But I''m actually not sure if she''s aware of it though. Either way, I don''t want to reciprocate that way toward her."

    "I know you''re from another world but here in Terra, it''s quite normal for nobles to take on concubines or second-wives."

    "I''m aware of that but within my heart, I can''t."

    "Let''s drink to your choice then."

    The two friends raised their goblets of wine and drank. The festivities continued on with dancing and other celebrations until a ceremony took place. Awards were given out to the different nobles and banners by Duke Louis.

    Count Emile was raised in peerage to a Marquis with the blessing of King Richard Avens. Katalina was raised in peerage to an official Baroness as well due to her proactive actions. Count Daxton was given the territory of Rinhaven and raised in military rank.

    When it came to Arlan''s turn, he knelt before Duke Louis the same we had done when he was adopted.

    "Baron Arlan Reeve," exclaimed Duke Louis with confidence, "During our campaign against the Swora, you''ve crippled the entire Sworan advance with your banner. You''ve captured Fort Sugan and slew a high ranked Sworan Officer. You managed to raise the gates of Rinhaven and sabotage their siege emplacements.

    ¡°Finally, you wiped out three elite Sworan units and forced General Sakrates to retreat. For these accolades, you are now promoted to a Field General. Fifteen-hundred soldiers have been transferred to the Banner of the Claw.

    ¡°You will also be awarded two-thousand gold. A raise in peerage has been held off by King Richard Avens. Here are the official promotions of your retinue that you will promote yourself."

    A Field General? Fifteen-hundred soldiers?! That puts us at nearly two-thousand strong. And the logistics of it all? I''ve skipped the rank of Major and Commander. I went straight to-

    "Arlan?" asked Duke Louis, "Is something the matter my boy?"

    Arlan finally shook out of his thoughts and answered, "No father, I''m just speechless at receiving such praise and rewards."

    "Summon your retinue now. Give them their rewards as well," ordered Duke Louis as he handed Arlan a letter with a seal.

    Arlan turned around and called for JD, Marie, and Chrysta to come forth. They were the only ones present but the letter also gave promotions to his Echelon.

    Like his father before him, Arlan''s voice echoed with confidence, "Jan Derva, for your bravery and actions, you have been awarded peerage and status of a Lord. You''ve been given an enrollment at Lancel High Academy and the Praetorian Order has offered their guidance."

    JD''s eyes glimmered as he had never expected to receive such an award. He was surprised that he was now offered enrollment to the Academy.

    "Chrysta, for your bravery and actions, you have been awarded the status and peerage of a Lady. You have also been adopted by the Balan family. You are now Chrysta Balan. Younger sister of Marie Balan."

    Chrysta held her composure and looked at Marie who grinned at her. She now felt an even closer connection to Marie. They were officially sisters.

    "Marie Balan, for your bravery and actions, you have been raised in peerage to a Baroness. Lady Dafni has chosen you as her successor and you will train under her after the war."

    Marie smiled as if she had expected as much.

    Duke Louis added, "These bright and talented young individuals are the future of Midland. Give them the praise they deserve!"

    Everyone in the hall immediately gave the four youngsters a standing ovation with the applause that resonated in their hearts. The nobles that had once despised Arlan, showed him the respect he was due. Duke Louis stepped forth and swept up the four of them as tightly as he could. It was recognition that was well-deserved.

    The next day, Arlan, JD, Marie, and Chrysta arrived at the Banner of the Claw''s barracks. It was quiet as the entire banner was in formation in the courtyard. It was their turn to receive their rewards.

    Roderic was first. He was promoted to the banner''s first sergeant, who is the banner''s highest ranked enlisted soldier. He was awarded fifty gold. His Hatchets were reinforced and now numbered three-hundred strong.

    All the reinforcements came from Duke Louis and Count Daxton''s personal banner. But there were a few soldiers who were transferred from banners that were nearly obliterated during the Sworan Campaign.

    Next was Erin, at the young age of seventeen, he was finally promoted to an official rank of lieutenant instead of Cadet Officer. Arlan saw in Erin the qualities of a great leader.

    So Erin was given command of the entire Vanguard since he had shown initiative for the position. Now with three battalions of four-hundred elite infantry, the Vanguard was now twelve-hundred strong.

    While Erin was the Vanguard Commander, he personally led 1st Battalion. Naturally, Dimitri and Lem were given command of 2nd and 3rd. The two battalion commanders were given cadet officer ranks to match their positions as well.

    Mahari was officially accepted as a sergeant, he was to serve as Erin''s personal guard. The Vanguard had tripled in size, so command echelons were naturally established at the lower levels.

    Yanie was officially accepted into the Midland Army and was given a special cadet officer rank. An additional hundred and forty Midland archers were transferred to  her unit. With her current sixty Silvan Rangers, Yanie commanded two-hundred rangers and archers. Some of the senior Silvan Rangers were given small promotions and were either squad leaders or platoon leaders within the Silvan Rangers.

    Fiala was also officially accepted into the Midland Army as a field chaplain. She was to oversee a hundred newly assigned acolytes to the Banner of the Claw. This marked the end of the award ceremony.

    Arlan then gave them the rest of the day off and said they would depart the next morning for Galmora. The young lion and JD had one more task to resolve.

    Outside Galdo City, was a small military encampment. There many around the city since the Midland Northern Army was made up of banners from the surrounding area.

    At this camp were four-hundred cavaliers who had once served under a Baron of Galdo City. The house that the baron hailed from was neither small nor large but he had trained and refined his banner to an average of third-tier red-cores.

    During the Siege of Rinhaven, the unit once numbered five-hundred strong but were ambushed by an elite Sworan unit that was led by an Aspirant. That was when the baron and a hundred of his cavaliers were killed. But they managed to destroy the elite Sworan unit in return.

    The cavaliers were mostly older gentlemen who ranged from their mid-twenties to mid-thirties. Since they were no longer without a commander, Duke Louis had them transferred to the Banner of the Claw.

    The cavaliers had seen the Banner of the Claw at the Midland Camp and were aware of who they were. This would be exciting news for them if it weren''t for their heartache. The loss of their beloved commander was still fresh.

    It was a quiet atmosphere at the camp, some were still brandishing their weapons while others were taking care of the horses. Toward the entrance of the camp, two figures mounted on dark stygians began to ride through.

    The cavaliers looked for identification and were shocked. They had improperly received the high-ranked Midland Field General before them. Who was also accompanied by an Adjutant Knight. The insignias worn signified that they were from House Reeve.

    A nearby older cavalier was confused, he hadn''t known of any Field Generals within House Reeve. So he stood before the pair with his hand on a hilt and said, "Identify yourself! The only three generals within House Reeve are not field generals. Nor are they your size in stature."

    The Field General locked eyes with the gentlemen before him and answered, "Impressive. You would be correct until yesterday night. I am Baron Arlan Reeve, King''s Blade and newly promoted Field General. To my left is my Adjutant Knight, Jan Derva."

    The man who stood before Arlan and questioned his identity just realized his blunder and knelt before Arlan. He knelt immediately, "My apologies, General Arlan. We were not expecting you today."

    "Rise, you have done no wrongs," answered Arlan, "You were not informed yet and reacted appropriately. I could''ve been a spy. Tell me, what is your name and rank?"

    The gray-haired cavalier before Arlan was at least thirty and stood at attention as he answered back, "Senior Sergeant Edgar Denora, the temporary commanding officer."

    "Edgar, please show me around your encampment and give me a report on the status of your unit."

    "By your command, General!"

    Arlan dismounted Kage and JD followed suit. Two cavaliers who were naturally taller, led the dark stygians toward the stables. Edgar bowed with his hand out and motioned toward the middle of the encampment.

    "Edgar, what is the status of your men''s well being?" asked Arlan as he noticed the grim faces of the cavaliers.

    "Since we''ve returned, no one has talked about the Siege of Rinhaven. We were ambushed an-"

    "Sergeant, I''ve read the report. Is the morale low?"

    "Yes, morale is... a bit low."

    "Tell it to me straight, Edgar. Would the men accept me?"

    "Most do. All of us have heard of your reputation."

    "Most?"

    "General, with all due respect. Some harbor animosity toward any new commander that''s... as young as you."

    "Be frank with me, Edgar," asked Arlan, "Do you also harbor that same animosity?"

    "No," answered the Senior Sergeant, "But I want to see your abilities firsthand. I believe that may help."

    "I see... Gather the entire unit to the sparring ring."

    At the makeshift stable, a few cavaliers were brushing their horses and feeding them hay. It was a tranquil and peaceful moment until shouting could be heard. The few that were inside rushed out with their swords expecting a potential enemy attack only to see everyone running over to the sparring area.

    The entire unit were shouting and watching. The few cavaliers looked at each other and sheathed their swords. They ran over to see what the fuss was about. They made their way through the crowd and saw in the thirty meter sparring circle was a hazel-haired young boy with only his pants and boots on. He was at the ready position with his fist.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Right behind Arlan were two cavaliers knocked unconscious on the ground. The mud splattered the ground as two more cavaliers raced toward their new commander. Arlan responded with two incredibly fast strikes to each of their legs, knocking them to the ground.

    There was even more shouting as some even yelled out to beat the snobby young brat down. Edgar was nervous as he knew Arlan and JD had heard what was being shouted.

    JD reassured Edgar though, "The General won''t take it to heart. At least not at the moment, we''re both aware of our age."

    Edgar let out a sigh and said, "My apologies, the bunch can get... rambunctious. But I''m glad they''re getting to see the General firsthand."

    "Arlan-I mean the General is much more than meets the eye. Plenty have paid the ultimate price of underestimating him."

    "I can see that," admitted Edgar as he watched Arlan send five more cavaliers to the mud.

    Now that the sparring area was littered with twenty cavaliers, the shouting was gone. No one dared to say anything anymore. They had never seen such a young boy take them all out. There were no longer any doubts harbored inside them. The new Field General walked over to Edgar and JD.

    "Get them cleaned up and prepare yourselves to move out tomorrow morning. All of you will be my personal mounted unit. We start our training in my town, Galmora."

    The next day, Arlan bid his family farewell and met up with the Banner of the Claw outside the southern gate. Arlan''s newly formed Banner of the Claw was massive and a sight to behold.

    Despite that, a freshly formed unit lacked the cohesion that a veteran unit had. So he knew he had to train them and time was not something he could afford.

    The Field General gave the move out order and began their march toward Galmora. They arrived at Galdera in only a few hours. While Arlan wanted to stay and spend time with Ser Trent, he couldn''t afford the luxury. Arlan had noticed something peculiar outside the east wall of Galdera, the road was much wider and was paved.

    Wren, you finished the road sooner than I anticipated.

    It was nearing dawn when Arlan saw the buildings from a distance to his beloved town. Something inside him warmed his heart up. As they approached, a bell rang out signifying the return of their beloved Banner of the Claw.

    Adjutant Jocko and two guards were the first to greet the return of their lord, "Master Arlan, I''ve prayed for your safe return! And... I presume you''ve been promoted?"

    "I''ll fill you in later," stated Arlan as he dismounted Kage and led his mount by the reins, "First, prepare a celebration in the square."

    "By your command!"

    Even with the cold fall weather, the town was unnaturally warm. It was due to the installation of heat plates. The denizens of Galmora all came out to receive the return of their beloved Banner of the Claw. Just like at Galdo City but on a much smaller scale. Arlan had noticed renovations, much more buildings, and more people than before.

    We grew?

    Arlan turned to see Wren, Renia, and Alya running over and embraced their friends they hadn''t seen in awhile. Tears dropped as relief in their hearts reassured them that everyone returned safely.

    Chrysta and Marie reassured Renia while JD couldn''t help but embrace Wren. Arlan''s heart fluttered when he could smell the fragrance of lilac and berries. He knew who was nearby. Just as he guessed, the beautiful Princess Emmeline was walking up toward him.

    Everyone around her had knelt and knew who she was, it was now quiet. Arlan knelt before the Princess, wishing that he could just run up and hold her tightly. "Rise, my King''s Blade."

    The Field General obeyed and as he rose to his feet, his eyes met hers. She was holding back her tears as she immediately embraced him. Everyone around them got up and cheered. Her lips had finally met his. Arlan held his betrothed by the waist when they had let go.

    Princess Emmeline quietly whispered, "Ar... You''ve returned to me."

    Arlan answered with the same tone, "Emmie, I''m sorry that I didn''t write-"

    The field general was interrupted by her finger over his lips.

    "It''s alright. I couldn''t write to you either or it could''ve given my position away."

    "Let''s spend some time alone later. For now, let''s join everyone and celebrate."

    "I''ve had Helga and Lynn prepare a feast with the cooks. A messenger bird notified me of your return-"

    Arlan interrupted the Princess and swept her off her feet. He carried the princess onto Kage and mounted the horse himself. JD and Chrysta did the same and started toward the square. The town was lively and the atmosphere was welcoming.

    Everyone was glad that despite the four month incursion, the Banner of the Claw returned with no deaths. There were twenty soldiers injured beyond service though, and would retire with a monthly pension to care for them. Some served in the ministry while others served as instructors. The families of Galmora all loved Arlan for his policies of taking care of them.

    As they arrived in the square, Arlan turned to his men and directed them to temporary lodgings. Luckily, Wren and Jocko had directed Galmora''s development well and there was a surplus of houses. But Wren immediately knew he had to expand the Banner of the Claw''s barracks into an actual military district now. The Banner of the Claw had grown from being a small unit to a full-fledged small army.

    Everyone was given time with their loved ones. Arlan and his retinue returned to the manor to rest before the celebration and feast. The field general was carrying Princess Emmeline who at first protested that she could walk herself.

    But Arlan did not heed her protests. She finally gave in and just laid her head against Arlan''s shoulder as he carried her in. The strong and resolute Princess Emmeline''s exterior was easily torn down by Arlan and his presence.

    Helga, Lynn, Jeanette, and Maria all greeted Arlan. He could see their tears stream down. He smiled and reassured them that he was alright.

    The first time Arlan had returned, he was in pieces. This time with the help of his friends, he returned with his heart still whole.

    That evening, the entire town was bustling in celebration. The town square was no longer large enough to fit everything. JD and Chrysta were walking around each vendor stall with locked arms. Both of them felt at peace and content. They purchased pork belly sticks and green berry juice and sat at a corner.

    A young elven kid walked up to them and said, "Hey! You''re the ones on the dark stygian earlier! You''re Lady Chrysta and Lord Jan Derva my mom told me about!"

    Both JD and Chrysta smiled at the kid and Chrysta replied, "Yes, we are. But don''t yell it out, we''re trying to have our alone time."

    "Oh okay then," acknowledged the elf, "Lord Jan Derva, when I grow up, I wanna be a Knight just like you!"

    JD answered back, "Well you better eat well and grow up strong."

    The elven kid ran off like he had just envisioned his life ahead of him and bumped into Wren who was walking over with Renia.

    "What was that?" asked Wren.

    "Someone who reminded me of us," answered JD.

    Wren nodded and understood. Both Wren and Renia were also locked in arms. They had seen Chrysta riding JD''s mount earlier and figured out what had happened between them. The two couples shared laughter and joy as they caught up on what had been happening in Galmora.

    Inside Arlan''s chambers, he looked out his window into the town square and saw his friends enjoying themselves. Jeanette and Maria helped Arlan with his military uniform. As he watched his town celebrate, old memories of a futuristic city in celebration flooded back in. It was a memory from when he was on Terra. The nostalgia was cut short when the door behind him swung open.

    It was Princess Emmeline in a beautiful gold dress. The field general''s eyes lit up as he turned to see her crimson eyes pierce his heart.

    Arlan kept his gaze on the Princess and said, "Jeanette and Marie, thank you, you may leave us now."

    "As you wish, Master Arlan," answered both of them and filed out the door.

    Princess Emmeline embraced her betrothed and said, "It was painful... waiting everyday for your return."

    "You''ve done well to keep everyone''s spirits here high. Jocko told me about your initiative in my absence."

    "I... I had to. I''m the Princess of Midland afterall."

    Arlan''s presence and words were already melting her exterior once more.

    "This may not be the end," acknowledged Arlan, "But it is still a major victory for us."

    "Ar, how was it?" asked Princess Emmeline worried. She wanted to make sure Arlan''s psyche was holding up.

    "It was... easier. I could see that everyone was shouldering some of the weight. It made me feel less alone."

    "I''ve heard from Marie about some of the battles. They''re nothing short of amazing."

    "They were adapting to war, like the way I have. My concern was if they had lost their humanity along the way."

    "Have they?"

    "No, they haven''t," stated Arlan as he let go and turned back toward the window, "But if they ever do, they can never be the same again. It is something you don''t come back from."

    Princess Emmeline understood what Arlan had meant and simply locked onto his left arm. Her head rested against his left shoulder.

    "Promise me that you won''t let that happen to you?" asked Emmeline.

    Arlan leaned his head onto hers and promised, "I won''t let that happen."

    Ten minutes later, at the town square, Jocko shouted loudly, "Everyone! Everyone! May I have your attention! I present to you, the Lord of Galmora, Baron Arlan Reeve and his fiance, Princess Emmeline Avens!"

    Just as he announced, Arlan and Emmeline walked out from the manor and sat at the center table. Everyone cheered them on loudly. The festivities had now officially begun.

    Chrysta, JD, and Marie joined them at their table and started eating the feast that laid before them. Roasted Turkey, herb-garlic trout, mashed potatoes, and an assortment of other food. Even after eating a feast at Galdo City on the first night of their return, everyone was still devouring the food before them.

    "Seconds please!" yelled JD as he engulfed his food whole.

    "Chew first, you numbskull!" ordered Chrysta as she glared at JD.

    "Was he like this when you were all on the frontlines?" asked Emmeline.

    Arlan, Marie and Chrysta answered at the same time, "Yes."

    Everyone let out a laugh except JD who was too busy devouring his food. The table got bigger when Wren, Renia, and Alya joined them. The younger sister seemed to have grown much taller. It made him think of Jovann and Onas who were still in Auron.

    Wren grabbed his goblet of wine, stood up, and said, "I''d like to announce that after this war, Renia and I are getting married!"

    Renia, who was blushing, didn''t deny Wren''s statement.

    "Cungradurascion!" said JD with a mouthful.

    Chrysta knocked JD on the head and scolded him, "How many times do I have to tell you? Chew first! C-h-e-w!"

    Emmeline giggled while holding onto Arlan''s arm and asked, "Are you two next?"

    JD stopped chewing and Chrysta immediately blushed. She withdrew herself slightly and said, "I... I wouldn''t... be opposed to it!"

    Marie grinned with devious intentions and sarcastically said, "Chrysta Balan, that is not a way you would conduct yourself as a Lady of House Balan. You should formally accept that man graciously!"

    "Marie!" protested Chrysta as she blushed even further.

    The Adjutant Knight swallowed his food and asked, "Don''t I get a say in this?"

    Marie and Chrysta both yelled at him, "NO! Go back to chewing!"

    JD surrendered and stared solemnly down at his plate while scarfing more food.

    Renia asked Wren, "Should I be concerned about JD and Chrysta?"

    "No," answered Wren, "That''s just how they are."

    "Speaking of weddings..." added Renia as she noticed Arlan and Emmeline talking amongst themselves, "Princess Emmeline and Baron Arlan, has a date been chosen for your marriage?"

    Emmeline replied, "Not yet Renia, but likely after the war."

    "Are you excited?" asked Wren''s fiance.

    Arlan and Emmeline''s eyes met as they heard the question.

    "Yes, of course!" answered Emmeline as she squeezed Arlan''s hand tighter.

    Butterflies flew throughout the field general''s stomach.

    "Are we allowed to attend?" asked Wren.

    "I''ve already planned on inviting you, Renia, and Alya. I''ll show you the capital that I''ve always been talking about!" stated Princess Emmeline proudly.

    "Wait what about us?" asked JD

    "You too, JD. You, Chrysta, Marie, and even Katalina are all invited as well. The realm owes you all a great deal," stated Princess Emmeline.

    As his friends conversed, Arlan daydreamed what the wedding would be like. All of his friends, his adopted family, and the festivities. The red carpet and Emmeline marching down the aisle with King Richard Avens, his future father-in-law. His daydream was cut short. A thought he had never considered until then¡­

    If I find a way home... I''d be faced with leaving Emmeline. What would I do? If I cross back home, I wouldn''t know if I can even come back to Althea. Oh no... Why didn''t I think of this? Was I too selfish in my own needs and desires? Is it this body''s emotions once again inhibiting my judgment?

    Emmeline noticed a grim face on Arlan and asked, "You... you still want to get married to me, right?"

    Arlan was caught by surprise and faked a smile with a lie, "Of course, I do, Emmie."

    The Princess wasn''t so easily shaken off, she knew something was up but didn''t pursue it any further. Everyone else didn''t notice the small trade and continued on.

    Arlan excused himself and walked over to the table reserved for his banner''s leadership. It was Yanie, Fiala, Mahari, and Erin on one side with Lem, Dimitri, Roderic, and Edgar on the other. They were arguing over who would win in a fight, three tauro bulls or a phormic. It was likely the dumbest debate Arlan had heard since he''d arrived on Althea.

    Roderic''s voice yelled out, "No way! With all due respect, Vanguard Commander, I''ve seen tauro bulls rip people up. The three bulls would easily win!"

    "Now, now Roderic," interjected Edgar, "The phormic may be one of those bigger overlords and could easily cut down the bulls, would they not?"

    Erin finally responded, "What Sergeant Edgar said! I remember those things were nasty."

    "Hey everyone!" shouted Lem as he pointed at Arlan, "The field general has graced us with his presence! What do you think?"

    "Think of what?" answered Arlan.

    Lem answered as he rolled his eyes, "Who would win? Three tauro bulls or a phormic?"

    Everyone''s eyes deeply locked onto Arlan''s every move as he answered, "I guess... the Phormic if it''s an overlord? If it''s not, the three bulls would."

    Dimitri then said to everyone, "Well there you have it! Obviously the three bulls would win because we never clarified what type of phormic, right?"

    Yanie yelled back at Dimitri, "That doesn''t count! Because we never clarified means that it COULD still be a phormic overlord!"

    Fiala clapped her hands together and smiled, "This is so fun! Everyones yelling!"

    Arlan''s guilty thoughts of returning home and leaving commitments were distracted momentarily by the senseless banter. A smile wore across his face as he was reminded of the Te''Vau. They would do exactly this during down time.

    Before the field general could continue on to the rest of the festival, Jocko appeared from behind him and said, "Master Arlan, a messenger pigeon has arrived from the Oreta."

    Inside the manor''s office, away from the celebration, sat Arlan with a letter. He was joined by Chrysta, Emmeline, Marie, JD, and Knight Jocko.

    The field general opened the letter and read it outloud, "To the King''s Blade, I understand that you''ve just returned from your campaign but your presence is direly needed in the capital. In a month, you are to meet with me in Oreta along with Princess Emmeline. Signed, King Richard Avens."

    Princess Emmeline, "This is not like him. For him to directly summon you like so. I wonder what this may be about?"

    "Is this a fake letter then?" asked Arlan.

    "It can''t be," answered Emmeline, "The royal seal is on the letter. It''s an enchantment to confirm it''s from the royal family."

    "Everyone, listen well," said Arlan with resolve, "We''ve just returned but we cannot rest just yet. Tomorrow, we will conduct training exercises for the entire banner. In a week, we will ride into the frontier for one last exercise. Afterwards, we will all march south to Auron. Then Chrysta, Marie, JD, and I will escort Emmeline safely back to Oreta and resolve what issue the King has summoned us for."

    "A sound plan, Master Arlan. And I assume I shall resume my duties here in your steed?" asked Jocko.

    "Yes, but this time, I will be sending messenger pigeons," answered Arlan.

    "What do you think it is?" asked Marie.

    "I''m not sure but... it likely has to do with this," stated Arlan as he placed the abnormal monster core on the table.

    JD nervously stared at the object and asked, "Should one of us try to absorb it?"

    "We shouldn''t," interjected Chrysta with concern, "There''s too much we don''t know about it."

    A lightbulb clicked inside Marie''s head and added, "I do know someone who can tell us about it and she''s currently in Oreta."

    Arlan was shocked he didn''t think of it either, and yelled out along with Marie, "Lady Dafni!"

    Princess Emmeline grabbed the abnormal monster core and carefully inspected it, "Whatever we could learn about this monster core may hold the key to winning the war in the south. We''ll need to understand it."

    Marie agreed, "Correct, I''ll send a pigeon now to Oreta under the Balan name and request to meet with Lady Dafni when we''re there."

    "Princess Emmeline," said Chrysta, "Do you know anything about the Malum Incarnate?"

    "No, but I do know where we can find out," answered Emmeline, "The Grand Archives."

    Everyone else nodded and turned to Arlan who finalized everything and stated, "That settles it. Once we''re at Oreta in a month, Marie will meet with Lady Dafni regarding the abnormal core. Chrysta and JD, you two will search the Grand Archives under my authority as the King''s Blade. I will escort Princess Emmeline to see the King and find out what sensitive matter is taking place."

    Everyone confirmed the orders and nodded.

    Arlan ended the meeting with his final instructions, "This celebration may be the last time we can enjoy ourselves in a while. So go out and take advantage of it. You''ve earned this."

    The field general retired to his chambers right after. The celebration was continuing and the training wasn''t to start till later afternoon. This gave them all a chance to sleep in.

    Something that wasn''t possible back on the frontlines. As Arlan undressed himself, he heard a creak in the door. Normally he would''ve reached for a weapon but he didn''t have to. He knew who was coming into his chambers.

    "Oh, Ar..." uttered Emmeline quietly as she saw the scars over her fiance''s body.

    "It''s not that bad," stated Arlan as he put on a shirt and started to button it up.

    Princess Emmeline waltzed over to her fiance and she placed her hands on his. She had interrupted him from finishing the buttons on his shirt. He was paralyzed from her touch.

    Her warm hands on his, it broke his cold exterior. She slowly unbuttoned his shirt, undoing everything he had done. She was driven by a desire to see what was beneath once more.The sight of it the first time was enough to fuel her boldness.

    Emmeline''s actions only intensified the tension between them as she placed her hand on his chest and felt the countless scars. The princess in that moment was no longer who she normally was. Her ruby stare pierced into Arlan''s soul the moment she looked up. Her red eyes told him everything he needed to know.

    Both their hearts exploded simultaneously and gave in to their lustful desires. Emmeline''s lips met Arlan''s ravenously as she tore his shirt off. Arlan''s left arm wrapped around her thin waist and caressed the back of her neck with his right hand. The sensation Emmeline felt compelled her to push her fiance to the bed. She climbed on top of him while their lips shifted constantly.

    They both felt as though their souls were connected as one. His body was cast under a trance and moved on its own, just like Emmeline''s. The princess untied the top of her dress and let it fall down before her fiance.

    Arlan yearned to feel his lover and sated his wishful thoughts. Emmeline let out a moan as his hands felt across her chest. She didn''t know how to unleash her pent up energy and bit into Arlan''s ear while clawing at his back.

    The Lord of Galmora groaned as he picked up Emmeline and threw her on the bed, landing on her back. Her arms covered her bare chest while her legs crossed over.

    In sync with one another, they both felt ready. There and then, was the moment it would¡¯ve happened. But right as Arlan was going to move her hands and devour his prey before him, he stopped himself.

    I can''t do this. I can''t do this to her.

    "Arlan? Is something the matter?" asked Emmeline as she nervously stood up halfway on the bed.

    "I don''t think we should," answered Arlan.

    "Am I not attractive to you?"

    "Emmie, you''re beautiful and unique. You''re everything I''d ever ask for."

    "Then what is it?"

    "I need to tell you something important."

    "Oh? Can it not wait for later?"

    "No, this can''t wait. It has to do with us."

    Emmeline nodded as she put the top of her dress back on. She understood that it was serious. She had returned to her normal self.

    "I''m from another world, called Terra..."

    After ten minutes of explanations, Emmeline''s serious expression never left. She had taken every single word seriously. Her mind processed the revelation better than most and she asked the most important question, "So if you found a way to go back home... Would you leave?"

    "I don''t know... Well I wouldn''t leave until I know you all can live peacefully but my heart is torn. My men back on my world whom I deeply cared about and then here... there''s you and everyone else."

    A tear escaped Emmeline''s eyes as she somehow kept her composure, "Then don''t go!"

    "Emmie, it''s not that simple."

    She angrily began hitting his shoulder with two weak closed fists and cried out, "Yes it is! You love me, don''t you? I know you do!"

    "I do love you but my duty and responsibilities that I have left behind... I don''t know if I can easily just abandon them to stay here."

    "You have your duties and responsibilities here as well, to the people of Midland, to the King, to your father, to your friends... and to me!" yelled Emmeline angrily.

    She was frustrated that the one time she had fallen in love with someone, it was to someone from another world who may return home. They would literally be separated by a whole different world.

    "I understand Emmeline, and I wouldn''t leave until I''ve fulfilled my duty to everyone here on Althea. But you must understand me and I know you do. You know better than anyone else how much our personal desires cannot dictate us like so."

    Arlan was right and Emmeline hated that he was. She understood why Arlan held a duty to the people from his old world as well. She selfishly wanted him to ignore his old world for her.

    Emmeline calmed down and asked, "So have you decided whether you''re going to stay or leave?"

    "I haven''t decided yet," answered Arlan as he saw the sorrow in his fiance''s eyes, "But I want you to know this, if I do stay, I want you by my side for as long as I live. I really love you."

    "I love you too."

    "Until I know what the future holds, I think it''s best we stay like this and don''t go beyond."

    Emmeline pondered for a moment why and an image of her pregnant with Arlan''s child flashed by.

    A smile of acceptance crossed the princess as she said, "I understand, but can we stay together like this?"

    "I wouldn''t want it any other way," answered Arlan as he held Emmeline closely on the bed. The warmth of their bodies made them both fall asleep shortly after.

    The next morning, a few children climbed a tree just right outside town. They had heard gossip from the other townsfolk about a large gathering. A black haired boy reached the tallest branch and looked into the open plains. He was in awe as he witnessed the entire Banner of the Claw performing training and maneuvering exercises.

    Arlan and JD were going over drills with Edgar and the cavalier unit. Roderic and the hatchets joined Erin and his vanguard in mock battles with wooden training weapons. Yanie was leading her archers in practicing their aim and volleys.

    It was a sight to behold. Arlan''s training was much different. It focused on mock battles, maneuvering as units, communication, accuracy, and many other modern doctrines brought over from the Terran Federation. The new soldiers who were transferred over just weren''t used to this type of training.

    But the newly appointed field general made sure that they would be accustomed to these movements. For the next week, they would train for twelve hours a day with minimal breaks.

    The following week was going to be a training excursion into the frontiers to hunt down large monsters and put their training to a test.

    As Arlan finished directing his cavaliers through an exercise with Edgar, Arlan rode Kage over to a field tent set up with food, medical supplies, and other training items. He dismounted and Princess Emmeline handed him a hide flask with water.

    "Thanks," said Arlan as he took it from her hand.

    "Of course, how is the training?" asked Emmeline.

    "I couldn''t ask for better," answered Arlan as he sat down on a nearby log. He took another sip of water and continued, "The new units are adapting well to my war doctrine but I wish we had more time."

    "I wish we had more time as well," replied Emmeline.

    Arlan nodded as he took a final sip, "I''m glad you''re here."

    Emmeline smiled as she sat down on the log beside him. She placed her hand on his knee and gave him a warm smile, "Me too."

    The two sat there for a while as they enjoyed each other''s company. The sounds of the training exercises could be heard faintly in the distance. The Banner of the Claw returned home only to find themselves without much rest. Life had not permitted them to at that moment in time.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 37

    Inside the Eastvale Trade Company''s headquarters in Auron, Jovann had been reviewing the company''s finances. It had been over a year since he was taken in under Arlan''s guidance. Jovann had turned into an enigma within the economic world and the dark underground.

    Many syndicates feared Jovann and the Eastvale Trade Company for two reasons, it was secretly backed by House Reeve and it had weaponized agents known as the Umbras. The young elf had unrivaled control over Auron and Galdo''s underground markets and gangs.

    It was merely three past noon when the door to Jovann''s office busted open. The intruder was Onas, Jovann''s younger brother. "Jovie! Look what I learned today at school!"

    Onas had been talking again since a few months back.

    Jovann got up and saw the book Onas had been carrying, "Oh, so today you''ve completely learned the history of Althea?"

    "Well... Not the whole thing!"

    "Then what did they teach you today?"

    "The teacher taught us about the war with the Whota Borc Tribes!"

    "Really now? I remember mama and papa teaching me that too."

    "Yay, I learned what Jovie learned! Teacher said that they were mean."

    "Yes, Orcs are quite mean."

    "Are there nice borcs? Like big bro Arwan?"

    "Big bro Arlan isn''t an orc and I don''t think there are any nice orcs."

    "But he is nice?"

    "Yes, he is. He saved us from the streets."

    "Silly Jovie, but we still walk on the streets. Don''t we?"

    Jovann smiled and simply patted his little brother''s innocent head.

    The older brother forgot to mention something and asked, "Speaking of big bro... Onas, how would you like to see him today and show him how much you''ve grown?"

    "Big bro Arwan is here?" asked Onas as his eyes widened, "Yes, let''s go see him together, Jovie!"

    "He¡¯ll be here soon."

    "Good! It''s been so long since I''ve seen big bro Arwan... I don''t remember he looks like..."

    "It''s alright, once big bro Arlan is done with his work. You can come see him as much as you''d like."

    "Weally? And you will come with?"

    "Of course, Onas. Wherever you go, I''ll go."

    Two weeks had flown by fast. The Banner of the Claw had undergone Arlan''s arduous training regiment along with an excursion deep into the frontiers to hunt down large beasts that roamed the lands. In that short time, they had improved their cores and cohesion across the board.

    Arlan also oversaw Galmora''s expansion; it now housed over four-thousand denizens of different races. The military district was quickly expanded to meet the Banner of the Claw¡¯s needs. Lavender flowers were farmed for their tea export and the ore exports were non-stop. The frontier town continued to explode and prosper, despite the war. Another year of continuous growth would turn Galmora into a small city.

    After the training, the King''s Blade marched his Banner of the Claw south to Auron, the Emerald City. But while his men were resting at the Auron Military District, Arlan was secretly on his way to meet with Jovann.

    The streets of Auron weren''t as lively as when Arlan had first visited a year ago. But for a city that was feeling the economic pressure of war, it was expected and could''ve been worse. The King''s Blade moved through the back alleys in a brown hood covering nearly everything about him. Following him were four other brown hooded figures.

    "This alley smells like shit," stated Marie with disgust.

    "You could''ve just stayed at the manor," replied Chrysta as she was used to this smell as a commoner, "Arlan, why are we walking through here anyway?"

    Arlan turned around and scolded Chrysta, "I told you! Do not say our names!"

    "Sorry!" Chrysta apologized as she realized her mistake.

    "But why are we walking these weird routes anyway?" asked Princess Emmeline.

    None of the three girls were used to the secrecy. But Arlan and JD had visited the Eastvale Trade Company''s headquarters in the past so they were naturally used to it.

    Arlan regretted allowing them to tag along and answered the girls'' question, "These routes are not only faster but are less seen by everyone. I normally take these routes to avoid anyone from following us."

    Despite the Reeve Baron''s statement and caution, there was a figure on the rooftops high above. Following the five hooded figures in the alley.

    JD noticed the tail and pointed up, "Too late for that."

    The King''s Blade activated his [Battle Trance] and smiled. "It''s alright, JD. We don''t need to worry."

    "I understand," answered JD as he moved his hand off the hilt of his sword.

    The five shady characters continued their way through the small alley. They finally saw the exit onto the main road. It led to the Eastvale Trade Company''s main office.

    But before they could exit the alley, a door swung open from the left side and out came three brigands. They had been waiting for unsuspecting prey.

    "What do we have here? Some lost students? Do you all realize that this is MY alley?" asked the lead brigand with a red vest.

    The left brigand brandished an iron stiletto and added, "I like when you tell''em like you do, Brad! It gets my blood pumping!"

    "Aye, we run this town!" yelled the brigand on the right, who wore a dirty blue vest.

    As the trio finished their monologue, five more thieves appeared from behind and another five thieves joined the three brigands in front. The bandits numbered thirteen in total.

    I could use an excuse to unleash my frustrations.

    None of Arlan and his retinue were worried. They could easily tell the brigands were no more than first-tier red-cores.

    The King''s Blade finally answered back, "Ambushing unsuspecting people sure screams ¡®I run this town¡¯ to everyone here."

    JD, Chrysta, and Marie smiled as Arlan''s answer was their greenlight to engage. But Princess Emmeline was confused at the smiles in such a dangerous situation.

    "You got some fucking nerve boy!" yelled Brad angrily as he dashed toward Arlan with a rusty curved scimitar.

    The King''s Blade didn''t move and before the rusty scimitar struck its target, a teal blade cleanly cut through the rusty weapon. Its upper half simply flew diagonally into the wall. JD had blocked the attack with ease and broke the scimitar in half.

    Brad blinked twice and dropped his weapon when he realized what was happening. He then tried lunging a dagger toward JD who easily sidestepped the thrust. The Tempest Knight answered with a non-lethal hilt pommel and knocked Brad unconscious. The rest of the brigands were just as confused but decided to attack anyway, they still held the numerical advantage.

    Arlan didn''t bother to draw his weapon and had worn leather gloves that day. But it was more than enough as he drove his fist into the brigand with the iron stiletto. He had merely used three percent of his strength and sent the brigand flat on his back. Arlan''s left hand caught the iron stiletto and threw it over JD''s shoulder who had just kicked two more brigands down. The iron stiletto flew perfectly and struck another lackey in the shoulder.

    Behind Arlan and JD were the girls. Arlan knew they could take care of themselves. When the fight in the front started, Chrysta merely casted [Ice Spike] on each of the rear attackers and Marie dashed forth with her staff. The Embercaller had enhanced herself with essence and used enhancement magic to bolster her speed.

    Marie swung angrily into each of the attackers, knocking them out while their feet were still frozen in the ground. They stood no chance. Marie was more than capable of handling a few first-tiers with her staff, especially with [Ice Spike] holding the brigands down as easy targets. The street brawl ended in a mere twenty seconds.

    Having only seen Arlan at the Tetrasan Tournament, Princess Emmeline was impressed by JD, Marie, or Chrysta¡¯s fighting capabilities.

    "That was fun," exclaimed Marie, "Maybe we should take alleys more often!"

    Chrysta agreed with her sister, "It was, wasn''t it?"

    Arlan and JD looked at each other and laughed.

    "Was that fun for you too?" asked Arlan.

    JD shrugged, "It was nice to let off some steam from our long trip."

    Right after the Tempest Knight finished his last word, twenty more brigands filed in from both sides.

    "More fun! Yay!" chirped Marie as she readied her staff.

    Chrysta also jumped with glee and said, "Let''s do it again!"

    The brigands were all confused and angry as they had never seen five youngsters easily demolish their gang like so.

    The King''s Blade merely leaned against the wall with his arms folded and shrugged, "Go ahead, don''t kill them though."

    JD continued forth with only one of his mithril longswords and cut down any metal that attempted to strike him. He used the pommel or flat side of his blade to knock them out. He had easily demolished the first row of brigands.

    Despite the massive difference in core strength, the brigand''s numbers weren''t applicable in such a small alley. It funneled their numbers and were choked into a narrow path. Their numerical advantage was a myth in this fight.

    While the Tempest Knight barraged through the front, the Embercaller and Coldheart tore through the back with instant cast spells at point blank range and striking the brigands down with their staves.

    Arlan had trained both Marie and Chrysta in proper melee combat in the last two weeks. He figured they needed to be able to defend themselves properly in melee.

    But instead of using it as a defensive measure, the two girls integrated what they learned into their fighting styles. They were much more mobile and positioned themselves efficiently.

    They also weren''t afraid of anyone getting close. The two easily struck down brigand after brigand while unleashing first-tier spells at their opponents.

    After nearly a minute, all forty brigands who had appeared were either unconscious or crying in pain on the ground. Arlan locked eyes with the figure above who had been following them and winked. The hooded figure smiled back and let out a small giggle.

    "Are we finished now?" asked Arlan.

    On cue with Arlan''s question, three more brigands appeared from the front. This time, they were much stronger. The two on the sides were second-tier white-core while the center brigand was a third-tier yellow-core. He was likely the leader.

    I don''t have time for this.

    The center brigand then said, "You''ll all pay for-"

    "-I think we''ve had enough fun," interjected Arlan, "Nightingale."

    The Panther leapt from the ledge above and dove down right behind the brigand leader. Before he could react, Nightingale had already positioned her blade at his vulnerable neck. The two lackeys behind were about to attack Nightingale¡¯s back when two more Umbras appeared and mimicked their Umbra Leader. The other two Umbra held blades directed at their prey''s necks.

    Nightingale then asked, "Your orders?"

    Arlan sighed, "Just knock them out."

    As ordered, the three Umbras struck their targets in the back of their heads. The three last brigands were knocked out.

    "Nighty!" yelled Marie as she ran over and embraced her once savior. The blonde Umbra ignored Marie and even felt slightly annoyed. As fast as the two other Umbras appeared, they were already gone.

    "Alright, anymore idiots?" asked Arlan as he looked around and scanned the area, "Let''s go."

    Before Nightingale could return to the rooftops like her colleagues, Arlan''s voice rang out, "Nightingale, you stay. I need you in the room when we''re talking to Jovann."

    "As you command," acknowledged Nightingale as she tried pulling away from Marie.

    Jovann and Onas were drinking greenberry juice brought in by an assistant. They patiently waited for Arlan as Jovann had already received reports of his Lord entering the city.

    He knew Arlan would come to see him personally. Then just as he predicted, the door swung open revealing that it was indeed Arlan. But what confused Jovann was how many people were behind the King''s Blade.

    "Big bro Arwan!" shouted Onas as he ran up and hugged Nightingale.

    "Onas, that person isn''t Arlan."

    "It''s... not?"

    "No."

    "Oh..." Onas immediately recoiled and ran behind Jovann. Only his head peaked from the side. Everyone pulled their hoods back and revealed themselves before the two elves. The little Onas still struggled to figure out which person was Arlan.

    The King''s Blade smiled at the mistake earlier and said, "Onas, it''s me, Arlan! I''m over here."

    Joy and glee returned to the young elf''s eyes as he dashed over and hugged Arlan tightly.

    "I know everyone but the red-head. So who is she?" asked Jovann as he walked over.

    "Princess Emmeline."

    Jovann froze and his head turned slowly to Arlan and back to Emmeline. He immediately dropped on one knee and Onas imitated his brother.

    The elf begged, "Forgive my disrespect. Please do not punish me, I did not know it was you, Princess."

    Onas also begged, "Forgive my brother, miss. Whatever he has done, he is sorry!"

    Emmeline grabbed both elves by the arm and said, "Rise, please. Don''t worry, I took no offense to your comment."

    Both elves obeyed and rose to their feet. Jovann sighed then angrily shouted at Arlan, "You should tell me that the Princess of Midland would be coming to our office today!"

    "I didn''t plan on bringing her either," admitted Arlan as he accepted Jovann''s berating, "She kind of just came along. Same with the other two girls."

    Jovann sighed once more and his moment of anger subsided. The elf then signaled for his assistants who brought in tea, juices, wines, sweets, and other treats. They laid them out at the coffee table next to the emerald couches.

    "Please enjoy these," stated Jovann as he sat back down at his desk, "It isn''t much but if I had known Princess Emmeline would be here, I would''ve prepared more."

    While sitting down at the couches, the girls immediately dove into the sweets. Even Nightingale couldn''t resist the temptation and joined them as well.

    JD and Arlan grabbed a cup of tea and sat at Jovann''s desk. Onas dragged a small chair next to Arlan and sat it in. Jovann had it made specifically for his younger brother to sit in the office.

    Jovann knew why Arlan had come and said, "I prepared everything in this dossier for you. It''s all the intel we''ve gathered on the southern houses, the area, underground businesses, and anything we have regarding the monster cores."

    "Excellent, as always Jovann," stated Arlan as he accepted the documents, "What did you end up finding about the abnormal monster cores?"

    "We discovered that about thirty individuals have received and absorbed abnormal monster cores. Two have already been killed."

    "Who were the two?"

    "Iris Hawkwell and Hector Hawkwell."

    A silent pause overtook the room. Even the girls slowed their chewing of sweets.

    "Do you know when and where the abnormal monster cores were distributed?"

    "Hard to say," answered Jovann while he scratched his forehead, "Reports were conflicting. Some individuals had received them from birth, some received them very late. As to where, they''ve been distributed mostly in the south."

    "Mostly? Were some given out here?"

    "Although unconfirmed, the two Hawkwells supposedly received their abnormal monster cores after the Tetrasan Tournament, here in Auron."

    "Who gave it to them?"

    "Their father, Duke Elias Hawkwell."

    "He must''ve received it from someone else?"

    "That is probably the case. Duke Elias wouldn''t have the means to produce such an item. At the Tetrasan Tournament all participants not from Lancel High Academy, had received abnormal monster cores. Except for one individual, Maginus Academy''s Yuna Argold."

    "I remember her," Arlan thought back, "Why didn''t she receive one?"

    "Easy, she isn''t of noble birth. All of the southern houses had one thing in common, they all had trade agreements with an unknown organization from the Free Cities of Yura."

    "I see,¡± acknowledged Arlan as he sipped on his tea.

    "Arlan... Things keep getting weirder with anything surrounding this abnormal monster core. Something isn''t right. The Umbras had a difficult time gathering this intel. They couldn¡¯t even find a lead on the unknown organization. But everything we did find is in that document."

    "Thanks, Jovann."

    "Anything for the boss."

    Onas added, "Yeah, anything for big bro!"

    Arlan then gave an order, "Nightingale, you and your panthers will accompany us to Oreta."

    "By your command," bowed Nightingale as she waltzed out the door with a few extra sweets in hand.

    The King''s Blade and his retinue was then escorted out by Jovann and Onas. The thirty employees in the office dared not to ask who Jovann''s friends were. They only knew how important this group was to the company.

    As they arrived outside, Arlan mentioned to Jovann about sending for the city watch to mop up the brigands in the alley.

    Jovann laughed and reassured Arlan that they would be thrown into the dungeons. Arlan and his retinue disappeared back into the streets of Auron, preparing for their journey to Oreta, the Capital of Midland.

    Five days later, an old merchant had been traveling alone on a stone road. On his back was a pack full of trade goods. He had been traveling for two days from his small quaint village in order to sell his wares in a much larger city.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The merchant wasn''t alone either, many travelers, adventurers, other merchants, farmers, and nobles shared the same road. All hailing from different walks of life, only to travel the same road as another.

    After crossing through the final roundabout hill, the old merchant caught sight of his destination. The majestic white walls and beautiful old human architecture was extremely unique.

    The old merchant never grew tired of this sight, for he had walked this path numerous times in his life. He uttered under his breath, "Oreta, you never cease to amaze me with your beauty."

    Moments later, a blue carriage drove past the old merchant. He gave no mind as there were many other carriages on the road that day.

    Inside the blue carriage was Arlan, Emmeline, Chrysta, Marie, and JD. They had been riding in the carriage for the entire trip. The driver knocked on the window and announced that the capital city had come into view.

    Everyone in the carriage except Emmeline looked out the windows, JD even swung the door open and stood on the ramp below the door. This was everyone''s first time at the giant metropolis except for the Midland Princess.

    JD felt the warm air surrounding him and asked, "Oreta is at least twice the size of Auron, isn''t it?"

    Arlan answered, "Almost, it''s about three quarters bigger than Auron."

    "I can''t wait!" shouted Marie with half her body poking out the window, "Princess Emmeline, show us where the best places to shop are!"

    "I will, Marie," replied Emmeline who was still inside the carriage, "I''ll take Chrysta with us too."

    Chrysta''s face lit up in excitement for the thought of shopping with the Midland Princess herself meant all the perks and benefits.

    "Hey now," Arlan interrupted, "Remember why we''re here. Make sure you all accomplish your objectives."

    Marie mocked Arlan from the otherside of the carriage in front of Chrysta who let out a giggle. The King''s Blade knew what Marie was doing though, he didn''t have to see it. But he also wasn¡¯t bothered by her playfulness.

    "How much longer?" asked JD to the driver.

    "Mi''lord, we''ll arrive within half an hour."

    After being satisfied with the view and hearing that it would be another half-hour, everyone returned to the cabin inside. While it was only the party of five inside the carriage, the panthers were moving parallel at a distance. If the panthers had rode along, it would''ve garnered too much unwanted attention.

    The ride had been uneventful but everyone used it to rest and enjoyed each other''s company. Arlan daydreamed that they were leisurely exploring Althea without a worry.

    His daydream was cut short when they arrived at the gargantuan gates of Oreta. Thirty minutes had passed quickly when he dozed off. Arlan''s eyes widened at how massively wide and tall the gate was.

    The opened entrance revealed the metropolis beyond. The city was massive and sprawled forth. There were countless buildings and structures as far as the eye could see. Arlan couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the sheer size of the city. But he was also amazed by the number of people walking the streets.

    The carriage stopped at the main-gate and Princess Emmeline exited the carriage. The guards in heavy steel-armor recognized her and quickly panicked, they allowed entry while also scrambling to notify their higher-ups. The princess returned inside the carriage as it continued on.

    Driving through the large city revealed the architecture was similar to the Romans on Terra. The white building colors were interrupted by the streets lined with trees and greenery. The roads were paved in both stone and cobblestone. The buildings themselves were made of white marble or brick and wood. They were all built in a similar fashion to the outer wall¡¯s style.

    While the population was mostly human, there were an assortment of other races still. There were elves, dwarves, and even some lizard beastmen mixed in. The citizens of Oreta were all dressed based on their occupations. Wealthy merchants, adventurers, mercenaries, mages, students from the local schools, and commoners were all going about their days throughout the metropolis.

    To keep the peace in such a large city, were four-thousand guardsmen in the city watch. Then there were the countless royal palace guards who superseded guardsmen in authority.

    Within minutes, the carriage was joined by an escort of ten knights. They were alerted to Princess Emmeline''s arrival from when she made herself known at the gate. They made their way through the various districts, each with its own set of unique buildings. The Midland Capital was the most impressive city Arlan had visited from his time on Althea so far.

    After a total of twenty minutes by carriage, Arlan and his entourage arrived at the royal palace. They didn''t stop until they arrived at the main courtyard which was meant to receive important figures and dignitaries.

    The side door opened and Arlan stepped off first. He did so in order to help Princess Emmeline and the other girls down. After all five travelers had exited the carriage, a loud voice boomed from the center of the courtyard, "I''ve missed you so much my daughter!"

    It was King Richard Avens. He was joined by Queen Margaret and High Minister Elric Hans. Two columns of royal guards were also on both sides of the courtyard with polearms. They donned golden armor that Arlan figured was more for show than functionality.

    "Father! Mother!" answered Emmeline as she ran forth, "I''ve missed you so much!"

    Arlan, JD, Chrysta, and Marie naturally knelt before the royal family as Emmeline reunited with her parents.

    "Rise! Please rise!" said King Richard as he smiled at the four youngsters before him.

    "Your grace!" answered the four as they rose to their feet.

    King Richard walked by Marie first and said, "Lady Marie Balan, your mother must be so proud! I''ve heard of your talents from Lady Dafni."

    "You''re too kind, your grace!" bowed Marie elegantly.

    The Midland King moved onto Chrysta and continued his welcome, "Mi''lady, pardon my rudeness, you are?"

    "Chrys-Chrysta Balan! Your Grace," answered Chrysta nervously.

    "Another Balan?" asked King Richard as he turned toward Marie, "I don''t recall you having a sister?"

    Marie answered, "She had been taken in by my family two weeks ago, Your Grace."

    King Richard''s confusion disappeared, "Ah, that must mean you are quite talented in magic!"

    "Your Grace!" bowed Chrysta.

    Then King Richard stood before the in line, JD and said, "You must be the Adjutant Knight that accompanies the King''s Blade. Knight Jan Derva, I presume?"

    JD bowed and confirmed the King''s statement, "That is correct, my king. I am Knight Jan Derva."

    Finally, King Richard stood before Arlan and greeted his future son-in-law, "And here he is, Baron Arlan Reeve. The future King of Midland!"

    "My king!" stated Arlan as he bowed before the crown.

    King Richard caught Arlan by surprise and scooped him up in one arm like Duke Louis had done so before. Then yelled out, "Enough of these formalitie, Baron Arlan! You are the King''s Blade. You bow to no one, not even I."

    Arlan looked over at Emmeline who was giggling next to her mother and the princess simply nodded.

    "My king!" scolded Minister Elric, "I don''t believe it is wise for royalty to mingle with someone like so! It is unlike royalty!"

    King Richard''s aura was unleashed and he said, "If I recall, Minister, I am allowed to greet my future son-in-law how I see fit."

    Minister Elric was shaking and swallowed something hard. He simply nodded in approval.

    The majestic aura that had one exuded power was recalled and King Richard said to his visitors, "You all must be tired. Allow the servants to see to you all and your belongings. A feast has been prepared to celebrate the return of my daughter."

    That aura¡­ What was that? It wasn''t just his presence that created such pressure.

    Ten different servants appeared and started assisting the four with their belongings.

    Emmeline walked over to Arlan and said, "See you at dinner?"

    The King''s Blade acknowledged his fiancee with a simple smile and nod.

    The four youngsters were led to a guest room where they were able to enjoy a hot bath and change of clothes. The King had provided them with luxurious outfits that somehow fit them almost perfectly.

    Thirty minutes later, Arlan and JD stepped out of their guest room. Chrysta and Marie were still in the opposite guest room. JD felt uneasy in the clothes and protested, "I think I prefer armor."

    Arlan understood JD''s sentiments but informed his friend, "Same. But traditions are important to maintain. How you present yourself formally is also a sign of your talents. I was taught that if I presented myself well, then I would look more respectable."

    The Adjutant Knight understood but was still uncomfortable in the outfit. In the hallway, there were numerous royal guards stationed and patrolling about.

    Before JD could complain again about his clothes, Chrysta and Marie emerged from their side in beautiful dresses. JD''s eyes locked onto Chrysta with sheer focus. He was lovestruck again and had made it incredibly obvious.

    The Coldheart blushed and held her arm out, inviting JD to be her escort. She waited nearly fifteen seconds before Arlan got impatient and pushed his Adjutant Knight toward Chrysta. The two walked on and were ushered forth by the guards. Marie and Arlan trailed behind and laughed at their friend''s inability to speak or move.

    After three minutes of navigating through the maze of hallways, they arrived in the main hall where a grand feast had taken place. Many different nobles and houses who made up the royal court were present with their families.

    Nearby guards and servants moved about with purpose. When the four friends arrived, their presence was announced by a head servant who introduced each of them properly.

    Chrysta and JD both felt out of place as this was their first time being treated like a noble. The only noble by birth was Marie and Arlan had adapted to the culture from when he was adopted. As they walked down the stairs to the main hall, they were applauded by the entire room.

    Once Arlan stepped onto the floor, his [Battle Trance] started scanning for any threats and any abnormalities. Everything seemed normal up until he noticed a brown-haired male in his late twenties, whose core was completely unreadable. Something dark and cloudy completely engulfed the man''s core, hiding it completely.

    Arlan quietly whispered, "Marie, who is that man at my two o''clock wearing the green tunic?"

    Marie used her peripheral vision while smiling and whispered back, "He''s the Kingdom''s Master of Finances, Roy Vanders."

    "Keep an eye on him."

    "Will do."

    The four friends were the center of attention. They were greeted and bombarded by the royal court. All of whom wanted to gain favor, especially with Arlan.

    The moment one sentence was spoken, another noble would introduce himself. But something was strange, Roy hadn''t introduced himself to any of them and was talking to a few other nobles with a disgruntled look.

    The King''s Blade was surrounded by nobles from military backgrounds, complimenting Arlan on his accolades.

    I need to ditch these people.

    Arlan decided it was enough and excused himself to walk over to the suspicious Master of Finances.

    Arlan introduced himself, "Baron Arlan Reeve, King''s Blade. I was curious as to who you might be?"

    "Margrave Roy Vanders," answered Roy as he bowed, "Master of Finances, Head of House Vanders."

    "I noticed you were a bit more reserved and didn''t flock to my peers. I respect your patience," lied Arlan.

    "I don''t fancy these gatherings, King''s Blade," answered Roy as he glared at the other nobles, "Forgive me if I may be frank, I''m not overly ecstatic to meet you or your friends either."

    "I take no offense from your words, Margrave."

    "Oh?" smiled Roy as he grinned, "Here I thought you would take offense and make yourself a fool. You may be more than meets the eye."

    "Not the first time I''ve heard that."

    "A bit of arrogance I see. You may be the King''s Blade, but be sure to check the mirror once in a while and remind yourself that you''re still a boy."

    There it is. Let''s see how you handle this.

    Arlan released his killing intent and everyone nearby felt the murderous aura. Even the royal guards walked over with their hands on their hilts. Before anything else could be said, Arlan retracted his killing intent and simply walked away from Roy.

    Marie appeared behind Arlan, who had just canceled her [Trueflame] precast. She was ready to incinerate Roy on Arlan''s command. Roy was unaffected by Arlan''s killing intent.

    He needs to be watched. I''ll have the Panthers search his estate later.

    Arlan mouthed to Marie, "We wait for Intel. Umbras will find it."

    Marie nodded and simply walked back to mingling with other members of the royal court. She specifically targeted nobles who may have information on Roy. JD and Chrysta were well aware of what was happening but didn''t know how to navigate the floor like Arlan and Marie had done.

    After ten minutes had passed, the royal family had finally made its appearance. They were accompanied by High Minister Elric Hans and the elven Royal Court Archmage, Jin Albera.

    Arlan had seen the royal court archmage once before during his fifteenth birthday but hadn''t a chance to really get a grasp on him. The King''s Blade used his [Battle Trance] on Jin Albera and detected an abnormal amount of mana flowing through with no essence lanes at all. Jin Albera''s mana core was a fifth-tier white-core.

    The Elven Archmage¡¯s eyes locked onto Arlan. It was as if Jin had known that Arlan was scanning his mana lanes.

    What the-

    The King''s Blade immediately felt a presence in his mind and a voice echoed inside, "Look again."

    Jin Albera had somehow interjected his words into Arlan''s mind. After the presence was gone, Arlan noticed an immense amount of mana burst from within Jin. His mana core was now a seventh-tier red-core.

    It was something Arlan had never seen before. But before he could realize what was happening, the mana core returned to a fifth-tier white-core. Arlan was unsure if Jin Albera was an ally or an enemy. But one thing the young lion was sure of, the Archmage before him was as strong as Soketh, the Naraka Lord.

    King Richard arrived on the floor with his wife and daughter by his side. They had stolen the spotlight from Arlan and his three friends. It was a welcome change though.

    The banquet continued uneventfully. JD and Chrysta finally got a moment to sit in peace when the royal family had arrived. Marie was making use of her noble background and was gathering information to the best of her ability.

    Right as Arlan was about to dive into a plate of food, a voice behind him interrupted his plans, "May I sit at this table?"

    "Yes you may-"

    Arlan realized it was the Royal Court Archmage. He had somehow hidden his presence from Arlan''s [Battle Trance].

    The second time today, but I can¡¯t even detect his presence right now.

    "Thank you so much, King''s Blade," answered Jin as he sat next to Arlan.

    Jin''s presence invaded Arlan''s mind once more, "I want you to smile and pretend as if we are conversing normally. I can send my words through my mana-lanes into your mind. I cannot read thoughts or the mind, so your personal space is safe. Simply nod yes if you understand me."

    Arlan nodded yes as he smiled and started eating his food.

    "I was the one who requested King Richard to summon you to Oreta. I need your help. The royal family is in danger. It was my idea to send Princess Emmeline to Galmora. Your frontier-town was the best hiding place for her."

    The King''s Blade simply nodded yes as he sipped on a goblet of wine.

    "You may be wondering why I asked Princess Emmeline to come back as well if it is so dangerous. It''s because we cannot catch the enemy without her presence here in the capital. And what better person to help and protect her at the same time then you, the King''s Blade."

    Another nod came from Arlan as he bit into a slab of roast pork.

    "The enemy is likely in league with the rebels. Your arrival has them caught off-guard. I cannot protect the royal family by myself and investigate who the enemy is at the same time. Will you help me?"

    "Servant! I''d like to ask for more wine," stated Arlan as he shook his head no.

    "Why wouldn''t you help me? Is it because you don''t trust me?"

    Arlan nodded yes at the servant pouring him wine.

    "Then we will speak in private. I''ll visit your chambers tonight. Bring your friends."

    Jin then excused himself and went back to interacting with the crowd.

    Chrysta sat down next to Arlan at where Jin had just sat and asked, "Marie and I noticed faint traces of mana being released. Are you alright?"

    "I''m alright," answered Arlan as he got up, "Tell the others to meet in my room tonight."

    I need to see if Jin Albera can be trusted and what Roy Vanders is hiding up his sleeve.

    Arlan was then summoned alone to the balcony by King Richard. A majestic evening view of Oreta lay before the two. Amber lights sparkled across the city.

    The royal guards were not present and were guarding the door from the inside. There were strict orders that no one else was allowed on the balcony aside from Arlan.

    "I take it you''ve met with Jin?" asked King Richard.

    "Yes, your grace."

    "You can skip the formalities, just Richard is fine. Jin requested your presence here in Oreta but you don''t trust him, right?"

    "I''m not sure who to trust other than you and Princess Emmeline."

    "Sound judgment. You''ll have to trust my instincts though, allow me to vouch for Jin."

    King Richard knelt before Arlan.

    "Richard, get up! There''s no need to kneel. Why is it that you trust him so much?"

    "What I''m about to tell you is only for your ears."

    "I understand, not even my retainers or family, right?"

    "Right. Jin Albera is a Silvan Elf, who are from the Firan Kingdom-"

    Like Yanie and her uncle that I saved a year ago.

    King Richard continued, "But Jin is not a full elf."

    "I''m not sure why that is important? There are plenty of half-elves in Midland."

    "Because he''s a bastard child of the late king before me. My half-brother."

    What the hell?

    "So how did he end up here in Midland?"

    "His mother was Queen Luell Odian, Holy Matriarch of the Firan Kingdom. He has Avens and Odian royal blood. He was next in line to become the Holy Patriarch of the Firan Kingdom. But before he even reached the age of five, Queen Luell somehow fell ill and died. Her younger sister, Queen Alvari Odian took over and ordered Jin to be killed. He managed to escape here with the help of a Luell loyalist faction."

    "Did he grow up here?"

    "Yes, he was raised alongside me as my retainer. He is like a brother to me. He studied at the Maginus Academy and became the powerful archmage that he is now. And when I ascended the throne, he had done more than anyone else to help the royal family in matters of our safety, council, and affairs. So please understand that he means well. He has never asked for help when dealing with these matters until now. Which is why I''ve taken his request seriously."

    "Alright, I will hear him out and place my trust in him as you have. He is to see me and my friends in my room tonight."

    King Richard let a sigh out and smiled, "Thank Numen, I prayed that you would trust in him. I was worried you wouldn''t. Now come, let''s rejoin the banquet!"

    "I think I''ll stay out here just a bit longer."

    The King of Midland smiled and left back inside, leaving only Arlan on the balcony.

    That was a lot to take in... I need to send for Nightingale, she has to be close by.

    Arlan pulled out a silver whistle and blew into it. The sound made by the whistle couldn¡¯t be heard by any normal means. The King¡¯s Blade also channeled a mana-ball in his palm and it floated just above his head. After five minutes, a pair of feet landed on the quiet balcony behind the King''s Blade.

    "Master Arlan, we''ve heard your summon," announced Nightingale as she knelt and held onto a necklace with a blue sapphire, "This is the first time you''ve called for us. Our necklaces lit up and rumbled, we thought you were in trouble. The others are right above."

    "I''m sorry to call upon you all like this," said Arlan as he continued to look upon the beautiful city from the balcony, "But I have orders that cannot wait."

    "Anything, Master Arlan. Our lives are yours to command," stated Nightingale with conviction.

    "I need you to infiltrate Roy Vander''s estate and find anything you can before the morning. Send a hawk with your report to my window after. Then I want you to monitor his movements. Do not engage or allow yourselves to be caught."

    "By your command," acknowledged Nightingale as she disappeared back up the castle walls.

    Arlan sipped his wine glass and wished he had come to Oreta under different circumstances. He pushed his personal desires aside and returned to the banquet.

    It had been an hour after the banquet, the guests had all returned to their homes. Everyone else returned to their rooms... except Marie and Chrysta. They were in Arlan''s room under the pretense of talking to their lord.

    Arlan had requested JD share a room with him as well so it was just them four. It was a large penthouse style guest room with a balcony and multiple windows. It was the most luxurious room Arlan or his friends had ever stayed in.

    The servants who were in standby were sent out under the notion that they were to discuss classified military movements for their banner. But all of this was a front and a lie for they awaited Jin''s arrival.

    "It''s already one in the morning," stated Marie as she waltzed back and forth, "What if he meant tomorrow?"

    The King''s Blade quelled his Embercaller''s frustration, "He definitely meant tonight. It''s important to hear him out. He''ll be here any minute now."

    "You said he was able to... talk inside your mind?" asked JD with both confusion and fear.

    "It''s the first any of us have heard of an ability like that," stated Chrysta who looked over at her adopted sister and nodded.

    Marie agreed and added, "Lady Dafni has never mentioned anything like that. But then again, maybe she knows about it. She does have [Heavensight] and she must''ve met Jin Albera at least once. Speaking of which, if she''s here in the Capital... Why wasn''t she at the banquet?"

    Marie had a good point and Arlan also wondered the same. The King''s Blade then agreed, "You''re right... Something doesn''t add up. Lady Dafni said she was at the Oreta Mage Senate. She should''ve been here at the banquet."

    Before anyone could respond to Arlan, the balcony door ominously opened and Jin quietly floated inside. He donned a blue robe with white trims all over. It was a uniform only worn by the Royal Court Archmage. The powerful elf wore the same carefree smile as he did earlier at the banquet.

    Jin put his hand over his heart and bowed, "Greetings JD, Chrysta, Marie, and Arlan. Thank you for giving me an audience."

    Arlan then responded, "I spoke with King Richard. He''s told me everything I needed to know about you."

    The Archmage''s face grimaced slightly, "I see. I apologize you had to hear that bit. Let us begin, please sit."

    Two nearby sofa''s moved with wind magic, allowing everyone to sit except Jin.

    Marie decided to interject before the Archmage could start, "Archmage Jin-"

    "Please, just Jin is fine," stated the Archmage.

    "Alright, Jin," corrected Marie, "You do know Lady Dafni, don''t you?"

    "Yes I do," answered Jin with the same tone as before, "You''re wondering where she is and why she wasn''t here at the banquet?"

    Chrysta replied, "We were all wondering that before you came in."

    "Oh Numen. I forgot, two of you were her pupils," said Jin, "She had left this morning before you arrived and won''t be back till tomorrow afternoon. She answered a request from the Oreta Adventurer''s Guild. I can tell you more later but I must tell you the important matter first."

    The four friends looked at each other and nodded before giving Jin their undivided attention.

    The Royal Archmage continued like before, "As I''ve informed Arlan during the banquet, the royal family is in danger and I have reason to believe there are traitors in the royal court. They plot an assassination and insurrection here in the Capital."

    "How did you know this?" asked Arlan.

    "Right after we received news of the Sworan Invasion, I caught an Assassin lurking in the royal palace. He had this on him," said Jin as he pulled out a green dagger with a golden hilt and placed it onto the table.

    Arlan''s eyes widened at what he saw while his other three friends were confused. Marie felt impatient and asked, "What is it?"

    "An adamantium dagger," answered Arlan, "There are only a handful of adamantium weapons in Midland."

    "Correct," added Jin, "Not only did he carry this rare weapon, but he was quite strong. He was a fifth-tier red-core. I only barely managed to subdue him before he killed himself with a hidden poison capsule."

    The reveal of how powerful the assassin was sent shivers down Chrysta''s spine.

    "Aren''t Assassins considered Aspirants?" asked Marie.

    "Yes, they''re Aspirants," answered Jin, "Thieves or bandits who''ve shown promise are abducted by the Sicarios and trained to become Assassins. The Sicarios also send out these Assassins when someone makes a large donation. While there are plenty of other hitmen you can hire, none compare to the ones trained by the Sicarios."

    "Which means whoever hired the Assassin, has a lot of money and connections," Arlan figured, "And our only lead is this adamantium dagger. At the moment, Roy Vanders comes to mind."

    Jin was surprised, "The Master of Finance? What is the reason behind your suspicion?"

    After gathering his thoughts, Arlan explained, "When I was scanning everyone at the banquet, Roy Vanders had some kind of black mist covering his core, making it unreadable. I''ve never seen anything like it."

    "Black mist?" asked Jin with a confused look, "I''ve only ever seen a second-tier white mana core from him. But your ability is unique and different."

    "I actually thought you would have suspected him," admitted Arlan, "Why is he a surprise to you?"

    Jin rubbed his forehead and said, "The Master of Finance is in such a powerful position over the Kingdom''s finances... He wouldn''t even need to plot such underhanded tactics. He could simply disrupt our flow of money, putting us at risk of losing in the south."

    JD then asked, "Well why don''t we consider what would he stand to gain if the royal family was killed?"

    Marie answered the question before Jin could, "Well... he would take over High Minister from Elric Hans because-"

    "Elric Hans would become the next King," interjected Chrysta.

    "Yes," said Jin, "While High Minister Elric Hans is potentially a conspirator, he couldn¡¯t have come up with such a cunning ploy by himself. Which would mean there has to be someone else pulling the strings."

    "Who else is aware of the assassin officially?" asked Arlan.

    "Aside from everyone in this room," stated Jin as he pondered for a moment, "The Royal Family, High Minister Elric Hans, Lady Dafni, and I."

    JD realized what Arlan was getting at and asked, "So there''s no way Roys Vanders could know about the assassin?"

    "Correct, not even the twelve Sentinels guarding the royal family know either," added Jin.

    "Is there anymore?" asked Arlan as he grinned.

    "No there isn''t," stated Jin as he turned to Arlan, "So have you decided? Despite being the Royal Court Archmage, my authority is limited unlike yours, King''s Blade."

    Chrysta, Marie, and JD looked to Arlan for his answer. The King¡¯s Blade then agreed, "Yes, Jin. You have my word that I will find the ones responsible and bring them to justice."

    A few tears flew down from Jin''s eyes as he felt an enormous amount of relief, "Thank you, King''s Blade. You have eased my worries. I will look after the royal family and make sure no harm comes to them while you find the ones responsible."

    "Sounds good," Arlan stood up and shook Jin''s hand firmly, "But if you let anything happen to Princess Emmeline... I''ll kill you."

    Jin simply smiled and answered, "I wouldn''t dare challenge the Ashra."

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 38

    The next morning, Arlan woke up to the sound of a hawk on the balcony. Marie, Chrysta, and JD were still asleep. They had decided to rest in Arlan''s suite since there was already enough room for them all.

    The King''s Blade was in his sleeping clothes when he opened the balcony door, allowing a gust of wind to blow through. Everyone else was unaffected under their covers but Arlan felt the wind pierce deep into his bones.

    Arlan blurted out while shivering, "Its fucking cold."

    Oreta itself was already on high elevation and the royal palace was built on a hill along with their room being high up. Arlan attributed the cold gusts of wind to that fact. Using a bit of his mana, he expanded it to keep himself warm. On the balcony was the Hawk staring at Arlan with a small parchment attached to its leg.

    It was the report from Nightingale, regarding Roy Vanders. Arlan quickly grabbed the parchment and unraveled it. Before he could read a single word, the Hawk flew off. The King''s Blade watched the Hawk fly off for a few seconds then turned his attention back to the letter. It read:

    "To our lord,

    The Panthers have found the following within the estate.

    - Letters from House Kaiser mentioning an insurrection.

    - A secret lab. We were unable to search it.

    - A trade manifest of weapon caches, stored in multiple warehouses in the market district. Meet with me for the map.

    Roy Vanders returned to his estate last night and will leave for the royal palace by the afternoon."

    The Panthers continue to impress me every time they deliver on results.

    Arlan returned inside his room and woke up the three still sleeping.

    "Wake up everyone," said Arlan as he started getting dressed, "It''s nearly time. I''ve asked the servants bring our breakfast here."

    Marie was the first to open her eyes and noticed Arlan was half naked. She stayed under the covers and enjoyed the peeping show before her before she ''woke up'' officially.

    Chrysta was the second and asked, "Did you receive the report we all been waiting for?"

    "Yes, I think you should read it yourself," answered Arlan as he handed Chrysta the report from Nightingale. Marie jolted over and read it as well.

    The King''s Blade walked over and started nudging JD to wake up.

    "What- What is it?" asked JD as he was half awake.

    Arlan answered back, "It''s time to get up. I need you to accompany Chrysta."

    "Alright, I was just dreaming that we finally won the war too..." cried JD.

    "If only, right?" smiled Arlan.

    A meaty breakfast was then brought in by the servants. Arlan hid the Nightingale''s report in his pocket, a precaution if any of the servants were under someone''s payroll.

    None of the others mentioned anything around the servants either. Their discretion was important. They needed to snuff every conspirator out at once or else the enemy would cut off ties immediately.

    The four guests ate their breakfast with light talks about the day and Arlan dismissed the servants as they got ready to depart from the royal palace. Arlan had given Marie the abnormal monster core and told her to find Lady Dafni to use her [Heavensight] on it and find out if she knew anything.

    As for JD and Chrysta, their objective was to head to the Grand Archives and find out any information regarding the Malum Incarnate. And as for Arlan, he was to head to investigate the warehouses with Nightingale.

    The four friends agreed to meet back at the royal palace before the sun had gone down. Arlan figured the task to be relatively easy but the danger was the amount of unknown variables within the Capital at the time. There wasn''t enough information about who potentially could be bought out by the enemy.

    Marie was on her way to the Mage Senate, a majestic hall where all of Midland''s matters regarding mages and magic laws were voted on. There were also trials held at the Mage Senate whenever a Midland Mage had been caught breaking rules.

    There weren''t many laws that mages weren''t allowed to perform but the ones that did exist were there to prevent tapping into nefarious powers. Five Mage Senators were chosen every five years that voted on numerous issues and presided over cases.

    Marie knew about the Mage Senate, because Lady Dafni was also a Mage Senator herself. Despite being the Headmistress of Lancel High Academy, her time was split between her two roles.

    As the Embercaller arrived at the Mage Senate, there was a large flight of stairs leading up to the actual hall. There were many adept mages who were still second-tier or first-tier.

    They were all preparing themselves to assist the Mage Senators with any tasks that came up. Marie had worn her black leather armor under a brown hood. While she didn''t stick out, she also didn''t blend in too well. There were some noticeable eyes that watched her enter the building.

    Reaching the front hall, a female dwarf receptionist asked Marie, "State your name and your business at the Mage Senate."

    "Baroness Marie Balan, I''m here to see Lady Dafni."

    "Lady Dafni has just returned and is in her office. She did mention she was expecting the Balan name. Her office is on the second floor, to your left. Can''t miss it."

    "Thank you," replied Marie with confidence as she walked past the desk and up the large center stairs to the second floor.

    The Embercaller arrived at the office door and knocked. She knew her teacher wouldn''t appreciate her barging in. The door magically opened, Lady Dafni was inside sitting at her desk writing on a few parchments. She had used wind magic to open the door.

    Marie bowed slightly, "Good afternoon."

    "Hello again, Baroness," responded Lady Dafni without looking up from her work. "Please have a seat."

    "Thank you, ma''am."

    Marie sat down across from Dafni and waited patiently. After several minutes passed, Lady Dafni put away her quill pen and said, "What is this object you wish for me to take a look at?"

    The pupil reached into a small pouch on her hip and pulled out the abnormal monster core and placed it before her teacher.

    Lady Dafni''s eyes studied the object with curiosity until she asked, "Where did you find this?"

    Marie answered truthfully, "During the Siege of Rinhaven, we pulled this off Izradon''s body."

    Dafni''s eyebrows shot upward as she spoke, "A peculiar thing. I''ve heard of rumors of such an item being circulated in the south but I''ve never laid eyes upon one."

    "What can you tell us about it?" asked Marie.

    "All monster cores house essence, just like ours from within. But this one, there''s more than just essence within the core..."

    Marie detected large amounts of mana surge through Lady Dafni''s left eye. The Headmistress had activated her [Heavensight] and peer thoroughly at the object.

    Lady Dafni continued, "There are large amounts of mana housed within the essence lanes. Mana I''ve never seen before."

    Marie was perplexed, "How is that possible?! Mana cannot travel through essence lanes!"

    "It''s not impossible. I thought the same until I met Arlan."

    "You mean Arlan can utilize mana through his essence lanes?"

    "Only when he activates his [Undying Zeal] from his regalia."

    Marie nodded and asked, "So what does this mean? There are monsters like Arlan out there?"

    After a momentary pause, Lady Dafni reaffirmed her theory and said, "No, there aren''t any monsters out there who can do such a thing."

    Confused again, Marie asked, "What do you mean?"

    "This is no monster core... This is a demon''s core."

    The revelation caused Marie to shiver down her spine.

    She repeated, "Demon''s... Core....?"

    "Yes," confirmed Dafni as she held the object up, "I''ve never thought it possible but somehow, this was once a demon."

    Marie finally pieced it together, "That would mean that the Malum Incarnate are killing their own kind and turning them into demon cores."

    "Which means the demon war is still continuing to this day."

    "Lady Dafni, what would happen to a person who would absorb this demon core?"

    "I cannot truly say what would happen until I''ve seen it myself. But I would imagine you would be able to harness mana far better than you would normally."

    "The others at the Tetrasan Tournament, Arlan''s agents have confirmed that they absorbed demon cores."

    "What? You mean all three other schools?" shouted Lady Dafni as she calmed down and continued, "It all makes sense now, Warmane Academy had all three students harness mana when they had no means to harness it months prior. I had mistakenly accepted it as a new talent."

    "Finally... When we removed it from Izradon, he had it lodged in his chest. He never absorbed it."

    Lady Dafni grabbed the demon core and studied it intently, "Maybe the demons cannot absorb them but can utilize the strength as if there are two cores. That would explain Izradon''s immense strength despite being an entire tier lower than Arlan."

    "So would it be safe for us to absorb the demon''s core?"

    The Headmistress knew where Marie was going with her question.

    "To my understanding," said Dafni, "I don''t see an issue if other students had been able to harness it."

    Marie thought to herself whether the power was worth the risk. She wanted to end the war sooner than she thought.

    "Then... Headmistress, please help me absorb this demon core."

    "This may harm you permanently. I cannot allow you to take that risk."

    "Lady Dafni... I understand your care but... For the sake of Midland, allow me to gain this power and assist Arlan."

    The teacher was reminded of Arlan''s path as the Ashra. She knew he was going to need allies that were strong.

    A few tears fell from Marie''s eyes and she solemnly stated, "Please, Lady Dafni. I''m not strong enough to stand by Arlan''s side yet."

    Lady Dafni felt her pupil''s ambition and drive resonate. It reminded Dafni of herself in her youth when she would travel the world with Dink.

    She finally gave in and said, "Carefully follow my instructions."

    Oreta''s bells rang through the city, signifying that it was noon. JD and Chrysta had just arrived at the Grand Archives. A large library containing rare books of history and ancient scriptures.

    Most Kingdoms had a library of their own that housed any history or knowledge. Any kind of knowledge that predates the cataclysm two-thousand years ago was extremely rare and valuable. Entire Kingdoms were wiped out during that period along with their history.

    The Grand Archives was run by an order of scholars who knew nothing but how to preserve the books as best they could. Access to the Grand Archives required a permit granted from either the governance or Mage Senate.

    It was heavily guarded by royal palace soldiers. The ancient texts were considered national treasures.

    The pair was allowed entry when JD showed the guards an order from the King''s Blade. It was verified by the wax seal that was only given to the royal family. No one dared to question the authority JD and Chrysta held. Not even the master scholars, who were in charge of maintaining the majestic library.

    Both JD and Chrysta were approached by a lizard beastmen, who wore plain tan robes and black scales for skin. JD and Chrysta were confused at first as lizard beastmen weren''t well-versed in common-tongue, let alone read ancient text. Even more surprising, the black lizard beastmen wore reading glasses.

    A clear and confident voice emerged, "Knight Jan Derva and Lady Chrysta. I am Master Scholar Bakuro, please call me Kuro. May I see the King''s Blade order?"

    JD handed Arlan''s letter over and said, "Kuro, you''re a beastkin, but you speak common-tongue as if you were human. How?"

    Kuro let out a laugh as he read over the orders. Upon finishing, he returned the document and said, "I was raised here since I was just a pup. In this very institution by the Master Scholar before me. I''ve learned to speak common-tongue because it is all I know. I cannot speak my native language."

    "That''s really cool!" added Chrysta.

    "Thank you, Mi¡¯lady," acknowledged Kuro as he continued, "I love all the scriptures, books, tablets and anything that may contain words for me to read. Now, I believe the orders mentioned that you needed to view anything we have on demons. I will not ask why but it would allow me to direct you to the right scriptures."

    JD pondered for a moment and answered, "We need information on the Malum Incarnate or any other demon orders related."

    "Ah, I know just the right books and scriptures," proclaimed Kuro, "We may have a tablet that mentions the Malum Incarnate."

    "Please show us the way, Kuro!" said Chrysta.

    Both the Tempest Knight and Coldheart followed the black scaled lizard. As they walked through, Kuro happily pointed out each section and what type of texts were stored there.

    "This is quite fun and interesting," added JD as he soaked in Kuro''s tour.

    "It is! Isn''t it?" agreed Kuro, "The words on each of these books, whether its a record of an event or legend created for joy, it''s all beautiful! Its almost as if we''re walking through time itself!"

    Chrysta giggled while she reached for JD''s hand and held it. She whispered to the Tempest Knight, "It''s almost like we''re on a date."

    JD nervously smiled back and Kuro continued, "Alas, if only I could share this joy more often."

    "What do you mean?" asked Chrysta.

    "Not many are allowed into the Grand Archives so... We only get to speak with each other about our findings. We rarely get new visitors," admitted Kuro.

    JD and Chrysta could feel the joy and excitement die down from the revelation. They both felt sad for Kuro.

    "Nonsense ramblings," added Kuro quickly, "We''re here, these shelves contain anything related to demons. I''ve read them all, so allow me to retrieve the tablet and ancient records that mention the Malum Incarnate. Just have a seat at that table."

    The two followed Kuro''s orders but felt overwhelmed. They saw the four rows of long bookshelves that must''ve housed at least a thousand books on demons. There was no way they could possibly read through three or four short books in a day, let alone thousands.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    They heard Kuro excitedly carrying a case that housed a stone tablet in one arm and two cylinder leather cases. He nearly tripped over his own tail as he laid the items on the table.

    "Sorry!" Kuro apologized to his guest, "Fortunately, I didn''t fall."

    JD noticed his tail was wagging constantly, almost like a dog.

    "Hey Kuro," said Chrysta, "You said you read all the books, even the ones regarding the demons?"

    "Yes!" answered Kuro happily, "I read fast and I''m quite knowledgeable regarding anything in the Grand Archives!"

    "We need your help," admitted JD, "We won''t be able to go through everything in time. This is also a matter of the Kingdom''s future."

    Kuro''s eyes were lit with a fire like he had been preparing his whole life for this moment. Then he said, "Knight Jan Derva, anything I can do! I will tell you what I know."

    "First, what does this stone tablet say about the Malum Incarnate?" asked JD.

    Kuro took a deep breath and answered, "This stone tablet is one of the few national treasures that date back to around five hundred years after the cataclysm. It mentions an event where multiple rifts opened up all over Althea. Out from these rifts were Void monsters and Naraka Lords. It states that nine demons appeared from their realm and helped everyone beat back the Void and closed the rifts. The nine demons called themselves the Malum Incarnate."

    "JD, isn''t that strange?" asked Chrysta, "What is the Malum Incarnate''s goal then? Why would they help us fight the Void then and now they''re up to something."

    "Numen''s Grace!" shouted Kuro, "The Malum Incarnate is back?!"

    JD dove his forehead into his hand and scolded Chrysta, "You said too much. But I think we can trust Kuro anyway."

    "Yes Kuro," answered Chrysta as she realized her mistake, "We''ve fought against Moradon, Belial, and Izradon of the Malum Incarnate. We managed to kill Izradon."

    "This is strange to me," stated Kuro as he unrolled the two records, "The Malum Incarnate are rarely mentioned. But when they do appear, they have only helped us overcome catastrophic events. You two must be strong to have fought them."

    "We weren''t alone. It was with our friends," admitted JD.

    "Does your text mention the demon names?" Asked Chrysta.

    "I''m afraid not," answered Kuro, "This is the first I''ve heard of the names. Our knowledge of demons is very limited. I do know this, like the ancient elves, demons do not age. They merely grow stronger as time goes on. In theory, they may infinitely grow stronger. They exist in an underground realm that is only accessible by demons. They can harness ancient portal magic."

    JD was reminded of the portals in Rinhaven and the monster incursions and asked, "I''ve seen a demon take a man through a portal before though and are they able to control monsters?"

    The lizard wagged his tail back and forth and answered, "That is most strange, there are no records of humans being able to travel through the portals. Maybe the demons control who may enter and exit a portal. As for your second question, Demon Mana is actually very different from the mana harnessed by Altheans but... Demon Mana is said to be more pure which may be the same as the mana that corrupts monsters."

    "What do these two ancient records mention?" asked Chrysta as she pointed to them.

    "One is an ancient record regarding orcs and the other is a legend that has no basis of happening," stated Kuro, "The first record mentions the unification of orcs a thousand years ago, the Rhota Orc Tribes were unified with the help of the Malum Incarnate."

    "Orcs were capable of peace?" asked JD puzzled.

    "Yes, as a matter of fact, they used to speak common-tongue," answered Kuro as he wiped his glasses clean and continued, "Alas, the second record is among the oldest in our possession. Because it is a legend, and before the cataclysm, it is unconfirmed to be true or a folk tale."

    Chrysta was curious and asked, "Do you know who these are written by?"

    "It is still a mystery to us," answered Kuro, "The legend says that the demons made a pact with Adaneus, a god from beyond our world. The pact granted Adaneus passage to Althea by taking the form of a strong demon. In return, Adaneus granted the demons the ability to summon a powerful weapon from another world. But that weapon came in the form of a demon lord, who resembled nothing like the demons in Althea. The demons wanted to harness a powerful weapon to rule over Althea and it''s inhabitants. But the demon lord was vehemently against this ambition. Instead, the demon lord convinced half the demon to reach a peaceful resolution. Adaneus was moved by the demon lord and together they formed the Ahura Maza."

    "What about the other half?" asked Chrysta intently.

    "The other demons formed the Angra Mayu and waged a hundred year war against the Ahura Maza for control over the demon realm. Which ended when the demon lord was killed and Adaneus physical body was killed, and their deaths line up with when the cataclysm happened. There is a theory that the two are connected," finished Kuro.

    JD then added, "Is that all? What does this have to do with the Malum Incarnate?"

    Kuro replied without pause, "This is where it gets interesting! An old diary by a human named Longinus Durel shows a drawn picture of an ancient tablet from a rift dungeon. The tablet revealed that the remnants of Ahura Maza formed the First Order, whose purpose was to revive the demon lord and bring Adaneus back."

    Chrysta was confused and asked, "Kuro, I still don''t get it?"

    "Oh, I forgot to mention at the end," admitted Kuro as he continued, "The First Order was the name labeled by humans. But they''re actually called the Malum Incarnate."

    Both JD and Chrysta deathly glared at each other and cried out, "The First Order is the Malum Incarnate?"

    "Yes, it''s not common knowledge so I don''t blame you," stated Kuro.

    JD wanted answers, he asked "Then why would they incite the war? Why would they prepare to phormics to massacre Galdera a year ago?"

    Kuro''s eyes widened, "The Malum Incarnate is responsible for the war between Midland and the Swora? And they somehow controlled phormics to attack people? Are you sure of this?"

    "Yes," answered JD with conviction, "I was there personally. I crossed blades with the phormics and Izradon."

    The master scholar jumped up and ran to a nearby bookshelf and returned. He was scrambling through the pages constantly and asked, "Knight JD and Lady Chrysta, what did the demons say exactly?"

    Chrysta tried her best to remember and said, "During the siege of Rinhaven, Moradon said something about letting the hate rise inside Arlan or his true fate. It was very confusing."

    "Did he mention any names?" asked Kuro.

    JD and Chrysta looked into each other for approval and nodded.

    "Kuro, you are not to tell anyone else," said JD with a serious tone.

    "Of course," answered Kuro, "Please tell me so that I may help!"

    JD answered truthfully, "Moradon said to our friend, ''Let that hate rise inside you and realize your true fate. Until next time, Ashra.''"

    "They... called your friend ¡®the Ashra?¡¯" asked Kuro.

    "Yes!" answered Chrysta as Kuro''s eyes were deathly scared. She asked, "What''s wrong? Do you know of the Ashra?"

    Kuro slowly mouthed, "The demon lord! They called him the Ashra."

    Chrysta finally realized she had almost all pieces of the puzzle except one, "That would mean... Arlan is a demon?"

    "It would explain his abnormal power," added JD.

    "But he told us he''s from another world? And why would the Malum Incarnate oppose the Ashra? Aren''t they trying to revive Adaneus?" thought Chrysta.

    Kuro decided to try his hand, "I think I know the answer... When Adaneus was killed, he likely lost most of his power. The Demon God receives his power from the excess mana and essence gathered from a core shattering in our plane, and entering his plane."

    "Core shattering...? You mean dying?" asked Chrysta.

    "Essentially, yes," answered Kuro, "The Malum Incarnate needs to create mass deaths across Althea to bring Adaneus back."

    The last puzzle piece fell into place in Chrysta''s mind and she had to tell Arlan.

    "It makes sense now," said Chrysta, "First, we know that the legend is real. Arlan is that weapon they summoned. They probably thought he was a demon from his armor he wore. While we don''t know what exactly happened before the cataclysm, we do know that the Malum Incarnate is trying to feed Adaneus essence and mana by having war rage across the lands. While the Malum Incarnate is strong, they wouldn''t be able to kill enough by themselves. So they''ve been tricking kingdoms into fighting each other! And they knew Arlan would oppose it which made him their enemy. And it explains why they wanted General Sakrates."

    "This is a lot to take in," admitted JD, "I think the Malum Incarnate had an agenda when they helped the orcs and helped us with the Void. I think their goal was to wait till there was enough of a means to support a large war. We need to tell Arlan and the others."

    JD and Chrysta agreed and got up immediately. They both turned to Kuro who smiled that his knowledge was able to help such an important matter.

    "Listen," said Kuro, "It seems like trouble lay ahead for both of you. I want you to know that I''m always willing to help you with the information I know."

    "Thank you Kuro!" said both Chrysta and JD as they turned and started toward the exit.

    Kuro waved and shouted to them "Farewell, Knight Jan Derva and Lady Chrysta!"

    The Tempest Knight turned around and shouted back, "Just call me JD next time!"

    Before Kuro could muster another answer, nearby scholars shushed him from his shouting.

    Arlan leaned against a building''s corner on a street in one of Oreta''s many market districts. He wore the same brown cloak he had when he visited Jovann.

    Three bells echoed out signifying that it just became noon. He was waiting for Nightingale to meet with him in order to find out where the warehouse was.

    There were too many people on the streets to easily keep track of anyone who wanted to disappear into a crowd, Oreta was both safe and dangerous like that. Safe for anyone not looking for trouble but dangerous for anyone who was.

    The King''s Blade couldn''t bring his blacksteel claymore but had his mithril longsword with him. It was hidden though in order to not draw attention.

    Another person in a brown cloak leaned against the corner as well and whispered, "Here are the three warehouses. Your orders?"

    Arlan knew who it was and accepted a tiny parchment that contained the location of his objective.

    The King''s Blade answered back, "I''ll take the main warehouse, you and the other Panthers take the other two. Kill anyone in your way. I doubt anyone is innocent in those warehouses. Once secured, I''ll call for the city watch."

    "By your command," acknowledged Nightingale as she walked the opposite direction.

    The objective Arlan had in mind was to confiscate all the weapons in order to prevent the insurrection from happening. One thing did bother Arlan was that even if the insurrection were to happen, it wouldn''t amount to anything. Oreta was too well defended with the city watch and royal palace guards.

    "Oh well," said Arlan to himself as he walked toward his destination, "Time to get to work I guess."

    It only took fifteen minutes of walking before Arlan arrived at the main warehouse. The other two secondary warehouses were much smaller and so he assigned it to Nightingale and her Panthers. The neighborhood was more of a slum than it was an actual market. This made hiding the weapons much easier.

    Outside the large warehouse were four men with tattoos and cuts. Arlan''s [Battle Trance] revealed more inside and how weak all of them were.

    Local gang. Paid muscle. There''s no way he would station his own personal troops.

    Arlan started stumbling forth while holding his leather flask and mumbled gibberish. The four men noticed Arlan stumbling forth toward them like a drunk.

    One of the lackeys said out loud, "Another one? Fucking drunks. Get Joleph down here. We need another barrel for a body."

    The four men all smiled as they wanted to unleash their pent up frustrations on the drunk before them. They cracked their knuckles and smiled deviously.

    Once Arlan reached striking distance, a fist came out from Arlan''s left and struck his brown cloak. The knuckle went through caving the linen through but the attacker felt something weird and realized he didn''t strike any flesh.

    Arlan''s speed was so fast that the cloak was a mere distraction. The King''s Blade started with throwing his leather flask full of water at the front man''s jewels. Causing him to go into a fetal position with both arms together.

    In a lowered stance Arlan¡¯s brown cloak flew overhead to his right. A wind spell pushed the left attacker further. The fist accelerated through the cloak into the lackey on the right, knocking him on his back.

    The King''s Blade kicked his left leg back into the man behind him. A crunch was heard as Arlan''s heel connected with something phallic. Before the first attacker would fall on Arlan, he stepped forth while turning around and dove his fist into the left attacker''s kidney. The pain reverberated through his insides.

    In a matter of four seconds, all four guards were laid out by the King''s Blade. Their moans of pain were the results of not having a chance. Arlan then leaned down and searched each one until he found a key.

    As he got up, he slowly waltzed to the smaller warehouse door. Arlan put his back against the wall on the right side of a door where it wouldn''t swing open on him.

    Just as he foretold, the door swung open with another gang member holding a barrel so high up that he couldn''t see. Arlan moved his right foot just in the path of this unsuspecting guard and tripped him forth.

    Before the man could even tell what was happening, Arlan struck the man in the back of his head, knocking him out.

    The King''s Blade searched his fifth target and proceeded inside. As he crept through the musky warehouse, there were only five guards left on his [Battle Trance] who were all still unaware of his presence. Memories of Arlan''s past on Terra kicked him when he would perform night raids on militia cells or terrorist cells who had weapon caches.

    Before long, he shook himself out of his nostalgia and went to work. Using his radar-like ability, he was able to maneuver quietly around the warehouse full of crates and barrels, knocking out each guard and searching them for anything useful. After knocking out the last guard, Arlan searched a few different crates and barrels.

    Some of the barrels housed dead bodies and some housed steel weapons. A stench of death overtook the room. The King''s Blade was now angry at how many innocents have died in order to keep the warehouse a secret.

    Crates also were also full of weapons. After taking a small sample size, Arlan estimated that there were enough weapons to arm about three hundred soldiers. If added with the other three warehouses, maybe a thousand could be armed.

    This isn''t enough. A thousand makeshift insurrectionists against the trained city watch and royal palace guard. They would be both outmatched and outnumbered. Roy Vanders isn''t stupid and he has to know that... There has to be something else. The answer is in his lab.

    Arlan walked outside and fired a mana-ball into the air, exploding overhead. The city watch saw this and sent a contingent to investigate who was firing magic into the air. Two minutes had gone by when the squad of ten city watch soldiers arrived with weapons drawn while surrounding Arlan.

    "Lower your weapons and secure the warehouse," ordered Arlan as he flashed his King''s Blade sigil.

    The reaction was shock at first, they didn''t know such a young teen could be the rumored King''s Blade but they dared not question the orders. They withdrew their weapons and followed suit.

    Being the King''s Blade makes this too easy.

    Arlan was on his way toward Roy Vander''s estate when Nightingale appeared at his side. She whispered just enough for Arlan to hear, "We took care of the other two warehouses. The city watch arrived in force. We assumed you sent them after they arrived at yours. Aside from weapons, we found something disgusting..."

    "Mangled dead bodies without organs?" asked Arlan.

    Nightingale nodded, "At yours too?"

    "Yes... They''re abducting people and removing their organs. There were pickled lungs and hearts in one of the crates."

    The average person wouldn''t be able to handle such gruesome sights but Nightingale and Arlan were unphased. They had already seen worse.

    "Your orders?" asked Nightingale.

    "We''re going into Roy Vander''s estate."

    "By your command. Shall we show you our backroute?"

    "No, you and the Panthers take that route. I''m going through the front door."

    The Umbra for the first time ever, blinked twice at her lord''s answer. She asked herself, "Is he serious?!"

    Arriving at the prestigious estate of Roy Vanders meant that you were in the richest neighborhood of Oreta. It had taken Arlan nearly thirty minutes to get there. He could''ve gone faster but it would''ve attracted too much attention.

    He needed to arrive at the property before Roy Vanders could return home at night. If he had made it known that he was going there, Roy Vanders could''ve easily hidden or destroyed any evidence.

    Arlan removed his hood and wore his King''s Blade sigil out and every noble around him knew who he was. Some were in awe, some gossiped as to why Arlan was there, and some ran. The ones that ran were likely trying to warn Roy Vanders. But it was too late.

    The four guards were confused, they were given deathly orders to stop anyone from entering the estate but they weren''t allowed to stop the King''s Blade.

    "Open the gates and send for the city watch," ordered Arlan.

    "By your command!" shouted the guards. They complied because they had no choice.

    Continuing into the courtyard, revealed the most beautiful and luxurious garden Arlan had seen so far. Once at the main door, the head servant barged out and begged, "Mi''lord, please do not enter! Roy Vanders would have my head!"

    Arlan ignored the man''s pleas and continued on. The head servant grinned while unsheathing a weapon and lunged at the intruder. The King''s Blade shot his left arm out and grabbed the head servant''s neck with a monstrous grip.

    The initial pain and reaction caused the man to drop his dagger and struggled to breath. He threw his arms pathetically at Arlan, who was still walking forward. Not even giving the man a single glance as his life exited his body.

    Satisfied, the King''s Blade dropped the head servant on the ground and entered the manor. Inside was just as you would expect of someone in such a position. Expensive furniture, marble floors, red carpeting, and rare paintings were among the many luxuries afforded.

    Arlan already knew how to access the lab thanks to Nightingale and her Panthers. So as he walked toward the center stairs that would lead him to his destination, four different maids appeared with blades drawn.

    They all smiled deviously as they surrounded the King''s Blade. They were promised high rewards and safe haven if they killed any unwanted intruders. This was the first time they could make good on that offer. So naturally they thirsted to take Arlan''s life.

    The King''s Blade was unbothered and kept walking. The maids all looked at each other like the man before them was either an idiot or stupid. Right as they were all about to make their moves, Nightingale and her three Panthers appeared from behind each of the maids.

    Throats were cut deeply before the maids knew what was going on. The four Umbras grappled their prey with both arms and legs and dragged them into the ground while stabbing efficiently into the maid¡¯s hearts. Arlan was halfway up the stairs by the time Nightingale and her Panthers finished.

    "Master Arlan," said Nightingale outloud, "These women murdered some of our friends before we became Umbras. We held back our vengeance last night because of your orders. Thank you for giving us the satisfaction."

    "I''m glad," answered Arlan, "Allowing you all to find closure is important. Nightingale, come with me while the rest of you find what you can."

    The Panthers all bowed and disappeared except for Nightingale, who followed her lord. Screams could be heard as the other Panthers killed more of the servants and maids who tried to attack.

    A stench from behind a bookshelf next to Roy Vander''s room creeped into the hallway. The deadly pair activated a switch, moving the bookshelf to the side.

    Inside was a large lab, there were alchemy devices and parchments of the human body. As the two explored more, there was dried blood over the tables where the victims would be tied down and harvested.

    Then gurgling sounds could be heard from further down the dimly lit room. The source of the sounds revealed itself to be twenty people inside large cages. Their tongues had but cut. Most were missing limbs, some had only one eye, some even had their lower jaw removed.

    Arlan was unphased as he looked upon the people before him, mutilated beyond recovery. The Umbra looked away and was unable to handle the sight before her.

    "Nightingale," ordered Arlan, "Give me all your potions and go search around the room for anything important. I''ll free them."

    The Umbra did as she was told. Arlan rushed over and smashed open the gate, freeing the prisoners who were crying. Some couldn''t even walk out properly.

    Arlan used his brown cloak to wrap up a naked elven girl and doused his emergency healing potion on her. She had no legs, one eye, and only one arm. The King''s Blade remained calm and used his best judgment to give out the five healing potions he had. The potions weren''t going to restore lost limbs but they stabilized anyone who was near death.

    Afterwards, Arlan scooped the elven girl up as tears streamed down her face. He started to carry her out and lead the mutilated people out of the lab. The King''s Blade shouted for the remainder of the Panthers to assist anyone they could with water and healing potions.

    As Arlan returned to the courtyard, he walked past the lifeless body of the head servant. Storming through the front gate were a hundred soldiers from the city watch, prepared to force their way into Roy Vander''s estate but they slowed their charge to a complete halt when they saw the victims emerge from the manor. Some of the city watch even dropped their weapons at the grotesque sight.

    Arlan angrily shouted, "What the hell are you all waiting for? HELP THEM!"

    Most of the men snapped into action and ran inside. Some ran back out the estate for clerics while a few just fell down and cried immensely. Arlan had seen soldiers who witnessed or experienced something that changed them forever. This was one of those moments.

    Arlan laid the elven girl down as he waited for a cleric. The girl wanted to say thank you but nothing came out. Instead, she mustered a weak smile as a thank you.

    This broke the King''s Blade and he started to cry. The elf raised her only arm and brushed Arlan''s tears away. The King''s Blade felt something in her hand, it was a wooden knight figurine. She had been waiting for a knight to come and save her.

    The King''s Blade held the girl closely and cried even more. When the cleric arrived, Arlan laid her down and stood up. The cleric tried casting a few heal spells before he gave up and moved on to the next.

    In Arlan¡¯s right palm was the wooden knight. The elven girl had given it to him, right as she died in his arms.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 39

    It was about four in the afternoon, the royal court was still mid-debate regarding policies and issues that needed to be addressed.

    "My liege, we need to consider the strain on our treasury wrought by this senseless war!" stated Roy.

    "Then what do you suggest we do?" asked King Richard.

    "I suggest we bring the houses in rebellion to the table for negotiations," answered the Master of Finance.

    A third of the nobles in the room agreed with him.

    The Royal Court Archmage Jin blurted out, "Preposterous! They would demand the crown or the King''s head."

    A different third of nobles agreed with Jin.

    High Minister Elric added his thoughts, "Your Grace, Margrave Roy Vanders may be able to tame the rebels at the table though. The cost of life and coin are equally heavy on the kingdom."

    "I understand that war takes its toll on us but negotiations would only further stall the war," stated King Richard, "Believe me, nothing aches my heart more than our own countrymen fighting amongst ourselves. But they demand nothing less than my head. While the southern front is in a stalemate, Duke Louis and the Northern Corps have forced the Sworans to surrender. They''ll ride south soon enough to end the war."

    Roy knew the King would mention the victory in the north to further the war. It was an unexpected thorn in Roy''s side. Originally he was going to make the situation even more dire in order to convince the King to consider negotiations of surrender.

    "What of the stipend we pay to our soldier''s families?" asked a noble from Roy''s side, "We need to lessen it in order to lessen the burden. It is hard enough to pay the hundred thousand soldiers we command. We can use the extra coin toward repairing our damaged lands!"

    King Richard responded angrily, "Imbecile, I will never disgrace the soldiers who put their lives on the line for our very kingdom. It is a Midland tradition to take care of the families of the fallen. We will never reduce their stipend!"

    Another issue was brought up from Roy''s nobles, "Duke Louis has done well, no one can deny that. But how do we know he''s not just doing this to benefit himself? His territories have expanded with the addition of Rinhaven."

    Nobles from both sides started yelling over each other while King Richard massaged his forehead from the headache had just received.

    High Minister Elric then added, "Your Grace, Duke Louis is a cunning man. He is trying to gain favor and profit from this war, just like Duke Frank is."

    King Richard didn''t bother to reply. His royal court was a mess and he knew it was ultimately his fault for picking certain individuals to power.

    Roy fueled the fire further and said, "Grand Marshal Dink Rorschach''s inept ability to lead the royal army has cost us gold and lives of Midland''s soldiers. I call forth a notion to replace him!"

    This started even more upheaval as Grand Marshal Dink Rorschach was barely holding the line against the large southern houses. No one in the royal court fully understood the war situation aside from King Richard himself.

    While the king held the authority to make a decision, if there wasn''t any support from the royal court then the action would fall flat on its delivery.

    Before this could continue, the main hall''s double doors swung wide open. Revealing Arlan in his blacksteel armor and wielding his claymore. Behind him were a hundred royal guards.

    "He did it!" exclaimed Jin.

    "What is the meaning of this?" yelled High Minister Elric, "Leave at once. Your actions are disgracing the royal family! Guards, remove this filth!"

    None of the royal guards obeyed though. Even the ones who were already in the room. None dared to raise their weapon against the King''s Blade.

    "High Minister Elric, I do believe it is in my right to attend court as the King''s Blade," stated Arlan.

    Roy cursed under his breath and whispered into a few different loyal nobles who slowly slid out the door in the confusion.

    "I am the High Minister! Your disrespect is abhorrent!"

    Arlan smiled and ordered, "You two, the next time the High Minister speaks, strike him with the blunt end of your spear."

    "By your command," acknowledged the two royal guards near High Minister Elric. They readied the blunt end of their spears at him.

    The High Minister looked to the King for help but wasn''t even given so much as a glance.

    "King''s Blade, I hope you have a good reason for this. While you hold my power, you are only to wield it with reason," said King Richard.

    "Your Grace," answered Arlan as he bowed and handed King Richard a letter, "Please read this to yourself and then hand it to the Royal Court Archmage."

    King Richard read the letter and his pupils dilated just a bit before nodding in approval for Arlan to continue.

    The King''s Blade then turned around and said, "Margrave Roy Vanders, please come forth, I have something for you."

    Roy wasn''t sure what was going on but felt uneasy and slowly walked over to keep his front up.

    "I am here, King''s Blade," answered Roy, "But you are wasting our time with your antics, what is it you wa-"

    Arlan''s blacksteel gauntlet struck Roy across the face with immense force that teeth fell out with the blood.

    Roy angrily looked up and saw no one doing anything, "Your Grace! He just struck me!"

    King Richard simply stared and said nothing.

    "Margrave Roy, please keep your attention on me," demanded Arlan, "I''m going to ask you this one time. Do you regret your actions?"

    The Master of Finance was confused, "What do you mean you bastard? You''re the one who struck me!"

    Arlan backhanded Roy once more, this time with even more force and knocked him to the ground. Margrave Roy recovered and drew his mithril dagger, preparing to strike Arlan. But before he could, ten royal guards surrounded Roy.

    "What is the meaning of this? Am I to sit here and take a beating? My Liege?!" asked Roy while he spit out his blood.

    Once again, King Richard merely watched.

    High Minister Elric tried to say, "Your Gra-" but was interrupted by two blunt ends striking into the old man. The royal guards had followed orders and struck the High Minister after he tried to talk.

    "You want to know what this is about?" asked Arlan to Roy.

    "Yes, are you angry that you can''t fight your little war right now, boy?" said Roy mockingly.

    "You''re right that I''m angry," answered Arlan, "But not for that reason, but for this reason."

    Arlan placed the wooden knight figurine on the floor between the two. At first, the Master of Finance was confused and angry, he didn''t understand what was going on until a small memory played back in his mind.

    It was the elven girl who held onto the very same wooden knight. Once he realized that Arlan had found his secrets, he knew he was done for.

    "Where did you get this?" asked Roy.

    "I found it at your estate," answered Arlan with a sinister tone.

    "You entered my manor without my permission?"

    "Yes, I have that authority as the King''s Blade. I found everything. Your letters of treason, your disgusting experiments on those poor people, and your weapons hidden across the warehouses."

    "It shouldn''t be this way... If only you hadn''t come to the capital," uttered Roy.

    All the nobles watched on in horror as Arlan swung his blacksteel claymore and cut Roy''s legs off at the ankle and lower.

    The Master of Finance cried out painfully in an expanding pool of his own blood. Arlan then swung down twice and sliced both of Roy''s arms, leaving him limbless like the way he did his victims.

    The margrave shrieked pathetically for help from anyone while Arlan dropped his claymore and started swinging his fist into Roy''s head. After twenty seconds, Arlan got up, covered in Roy''s blood. The man was barely alive, gagging on his own blood as he struggled for air.

    Arlan''s [Battle Trance] revealed that Roy was a fourth-tier red-core. The swirls around his core were gone. The King''s Blade wasn''t going to take any chances and had cut down Roy before he could fight back.

    Before Arlan was going to kill Roy Vanders for treason, two royal guards flew by Arlan. Something had sent them flying.

    I was waiting for you to show your true self.

    Arlan turned around to see High Minister Elric Hans floating with arcane magic flowing from his hands and eyes. The Royal Court Archmage knew what was going to happen and tried to escort King Richard out of the room.

    But before the two could reach the door, it slammed shut. Royal palace guards were about to surround the High Minister but Arlan commanded them to stay back.

    "What is it you want?" asked Arlan.

    "My plans to seize Midland''s throne have been thwarted over and over again by you. First, I was going to wed Roy to the princess. But then you came along and ruined that. Then I tried to kill the royal family but Jin managed to hide the princess before I could enact the attack. And now... here you are," answered High Minister Elric with a different tone in voice. His old and frail posture was merely a lie.

    "You''re not taking the throne," answered Arlan as he readied his black steel claymore.

    High Minister Elric fired out an arcane beam toward the King''s Blade who rolled out of the way, but Arlan wasn''t his target. Instead, the blue ray struck Roy. The Master of Finance was lifted into the air and the swirls in his core returned. His strength was now unknown to Arlan but there was something more powerful for sure.

    Roy''s body began to mutate into a monstrosity of human flesh. His limbs were replaced by lumps of flesh. His arms grew out blades made from bones. While he was unrecognizable, he was someone you couldn''t ignore.

    Roy struck Arlan first with both arms. Sending him flying against the wall. It was nothing Arlan had ever experienced. If he hadn''t blocked last second with his blacksteel claymore, he would''ve shattered some bones.

    Barely standing up, Arlan activated his Warlord''s Regalia and empowered the royal guards in the room to third-tier white cores. Even Jin Albera felt the increase in his abilities.

    The mutated Roy started clawing toward the royal palace guards who barely managed to put up a fight. Nobles in the back who couldn''t fight started to cry and yell for help as they ran toward the walls and corners. The nobles who could fight drew their swords and joined the royal palace guards.

    Jin casted a few mana barriers around his position. He wanted to help fight Roy and Elric but if he had left the King''s side, the King would be easily targeted by a spell from Elric.

    Arlan managed to get back up while bleeding from his mouth and nose. He watched as a few royal palace guards lost their stamina and got torn in half by the bone scythes on Roy''s arms.

    High Minister Elric started to cast arcane spells that obliterated a few nobles and royal guards. Even with the Warlord''s Regalia, the unknown factor was too much. Arlan could probably take on one of them at a time. But both at the same time wasn¡¯t possible.

    The King''s Blade jumped into melee with Roy, exchanging blows back and forth. While the battle raged on inside the throne room, the door that led out was still sealed by some kind of enchantment.

    Jin was about to work on dissolving the enchantment when he heard a voice on the other side warning him to get back. The Archmage knew who it was and grabbed the King and motioned for the royal palace guards away from the door.

    A loud explosion sent the doors flying open. While fighting Roy, Arlan noticed high density mana from the individual who had just entered the throne room. High Minister Elric had finished killing off a few royal palace guards in his way when he noticed someone strange at the door as well.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Even with the smoke in the way, a blue fireball can be seen being pre-channeled. The smoke subsided to reveal Marie was the one responsible for blasting open the door.

    Arlan was too busy fighting Roy and couldn''t manage a single word to Marie but he noticed her core was way different from when he saw her this morning. She had nearly double mana capacity and had a sixth-tier white mana core. Even with the Warlord''s Regalia, it was still strong.

    "The Balan girl? How are you this powerful?!" asked High Minister Elric as he pre-channeled a few spells.

    "I don''t answer to the dead," slyly stated Marie as she walked into the throneroom, "It''s pointless."

    King Richard and a few nobles managed to escape the throne room. Marie waved for Jin to stay with the King, while he wished he could help them with this battle, he knew he had to stay by the King''s side incase of any other attackers. He also had to ensure Princess Emmeline''s safety.

    "Pathetic whore," said High Minister Elric as an insult, "I''ll teach you some mannerisms."

    On cue with his insult, High Minister Elric fired off [Arcane Tribunal] at Marie. The Embercaller simply stood there and received the attack. The runes circled around Marie firing arcane bolts every tenth of a second.

    But the bolts never landed, they were absorbed. After the spell ended, Marie continued to walk forth and ignored every arcane spell thrown at her.

    Arlan witnessed the exchange and was stupefied at the results. Marie was rivaling Arlan in raw power. The King''s Blade activated his [Undying Zeal] and started to beat Roy back. Sparks flew everytime the weapon collided with the hardened bone scythes.

    Roy had lost all ability to reason in his berserk. Arlan then sliced off Roy''s mutated flesh legs after gaining the upper hand. Using his momentum, Arlan tried to finish off the former Master of Finance.

    But Roy simply grew back his flesh legs and got out of the way just in time. Arlan couldn''t believe what he had witnessed. This was beyond any monster or creature he''d encountered so far.

    Roy used the speed of his new flesh body to rush at Arlan, swinging wildly into the King''s Blade as he was forced on the defensive.

    Marie was countering High Minister Elric''s spells with her own spells, matching his in impact. This allowed Marie to prechannel [Trueflame] but what she wasn''t used to, was the sheer potency that was forming in her spell. She had never felt such a surge of mana in one cast before. Before her opponent could react, she fired [Trueflame] at Elric and it connected.

    The blue flames incinerated Elric''s right arm before he was able to create a high density mana barrier. [Trueflame] canceled out the mana barrier at a draw. As the arm was seared, Roy''s right arm started to discombobulate.

    "Marie! We need to strike them both at the same time with as much as we can!" yelled Arlan.

    "You got it!" acknowledged Marie as she channeled a spell Arlan hadn''t seen before.

    The King''s Blade was already at his limits and swung repeatedly at Roy who was also barely keeping up with Arlan''s blinding speeds. Marie unleashed a dual cast of [Trueflame] at the High Minister as he prepared another arcane barrage. Both mages fired simultaneously.

    A torrential amount of blue flame erupted from Marie while blue arcane energy emerged from High Minister Elric. The spells collided in the middle but the arcane energy began to fizzle out. The Embercaller''s spells had overpowered the arcane spells.

    High Minister Elric was engulfed by the blue flames.

    Meanwhile, Roy let out a roar as if he felt the flames. Arlan took advantage of this and unleashed [Trifecta] slicing Roy into three horizontal sections. The King''s Blade spared no time and unleashed [Arc Flare] upon Roy, burning him in order to prevent the regeneration from happening.

    A voice emerged from the torrent of blue flames,, "How...?"

    The blue fire dissipated to reveal High Minister Elric Hans had been burned but not incinerated or killed. He had managed all of his mana into a barrier that greatly reduced the damage taken. But it wasn''t enough. The burnt old man simply fell forth, his skin was fried to a crisp.

    Marie walked over and held her palm up with another [Trueflame] ready but was stopped by Arlan''s voice, "Don''t kill him yet. We need to see what he knows."

    The King''s Blade had just finished burning Roy''s remains and walked over to High Minister Elric Hans. Only twenty royal guards remained in the throneroom who were under Arlan''s orders to stay back until needed. Everyone else had already evacuated.

    "Send word to the King that the situation in the throne room has been taken care of," ordered Arlan to a nearby royal guard.

    "By your command," acknowledged the royal guard.

    Marie knelt down and held a steel dagger to the High Minister''s neck and said, "Speak or die painfully."

    "I... will not speak," uttered Elric weakly, "You''ll kill me anyway."

    Arlan nodded at the Embercaller, granting her permission. She took her steel dagger and started to flay the fried skin off Elric''s chest. Cries of pain continued, as JD, Chrysta, and Jin entered the throne room. They watched without remorse as Marie flayed more of the High Minister''s skin.

    The King''s Blade then raised his hand to pause Marie from continuing and asked, "What did you do to Roy and what was the purpose of this? The insurrection was going to fail, and you knew this."

    The High Minister''s will had been broken and answered, "Roy... Roy was merely a means. I transformed him with a drug and turned him into a mindless beast. This is something I''ve developed with the man to inject into the insurrectionist. All of this is meaningless anyway."

    "Why did you betray the king?!" yelled Jin as he ran over.

    "The King is weak, he will not be able to stand against the coming storm that looms over this world. The Malum Incarnate will have its way and the world will be thrown into an age of strife. He needed to be taken out," answered High Minister Elric as he coughed. His face was unrecognizable from the flames.

    "Those people... in the lab," added Arlan as he grimaced, "What did you do to them and why?"

    "We merely learned more about the anatomy of the different races and used their parts in the creation of this new mutation," laughed Elric as he coughed, "You''re all weak and cannot do what is necessary. That is why, in the end, you''ll fail..."

    Arlan heard enough and had already figured the rest of the plot out from the documents he secured from Roy''s estate. He gave the go ahead to Marie.

    The Embercaller rose with conviction in her eyes and raised her left boot. The High Minister knew what was to happen and smiled creepily, he accepted his final moments.

    Marie brought her left boot down with force, accelerated by mana, and crushed Elric Han''s head into pieces. Jin grimaced a bit while noticing the other four were unphased. They were used to war and its atrocities.

    The vengeance inside Arlan had subsided. He turned to Marie and asked, "You absorbed the monster core didn''t you?"

    "It wasn''t a monster core," answered Marie.

    "What is it? What did you learn?"

    "Lady Dafni confirmed it was a demon core."

    What? A demon core?! That would mean...

    "But are you alright? That was a hasty decision. I don''t think you should''ve absorbed it without consulting-"

    "And if I didn''t, we''d still be in here fighting the High Minister and Roy Vanders."

    Jin interrupted, "If it''s a demon core, that would mean the demons are still at war with each other, thousands of years laters."

    "Yes," acknowledged Marie, "Lady Dafni believes the same theory. The Malum Incarnate is likely fighting their own at the same time as us."

    JD stepped forth with Chrysta and reported their findings, "We have something important to tell you, Arlan. It''s about your past."

    Arlan then started walking towards the door and ordered, "Jin, show us to a council room and bring the King. We need to get to the bottom of this."

    The elven Archmage simply nodded and followed suit. That day, Midland''s Master of Finance and High Minister were both killed and charged with treason against the crown, treason against the people, senseless abduction of the people, and other crimes. The news spread quickly in the capital and reached the ears of many, including the rebels who were hoping for a different outcome.

    Inside a small council room were Arlan, Marie, JD, Chrysta, Emmeline, King Richard, Archmage Jin Albera, and Lady Dafni. They were catching each other up to speed about what they had learned.

    Marie asked, "So wouldn''t that make Arlan, thousands of years old at least? And he himself has no memory of these events."

    "We''re not sure," answered Chrysta as she scratched her head, "I hadn''t figured that out yet."

    Arlan was in a deep state of thought, he wasn''t sure how to make sense of what he was being told. If what they had told him was true, he really would be thousands of years old.

    Lady Dafni added her own theory, "If Adaneus was able to use a demon''s body as a vessel... Then this is not Arlan''s original body, correct?"

    Everyone''s eyes locked onto the King''s Blade for his answer and he decided to let everything out.

    "Correct," answered Arlan, "Back on my homeworld, Terra, I did not look like this. My real name is Rove Bernthal. When I first opened my eyes, I was in Arlan''s body. I have no recollection of this so-called war between the demons though. I also have no idea who Arlan was... I was merely left with this pendant that says ''For our beloved, Arlan.''"

    Lady Dafni continued, "Then there is a possibility that when you were brought back into that body, you may have lost your memories. Although it doesn''t make any sense that you still remember your previous world."

    "What if we find Arlan''s parents?" asked JD, "They may be able to give us answers. They dropped you off at the orphanage that one night, right?"

    Arlan shot down the suggestion, "There''s no way we could know who Arlan''s real parents are. I have no idea what they look like. It''d be nearly impossible to find them. Let''s just focus on the pressing issue, the rebellion."

    King Richard added, "The southern houses will not surrender. They would only demand my head or the crown in order to wage war on the Hanbi Sultanate. Do you have any suggestions, King''s Blade?"

    "My liege," answered Arlan, "Our objective is to pursue victory with the least amount of casualties, on both sides. Surrender is not an option, we would be going down a path of more deaths. In order for us to win efficiently, the Royal Army would need to mount an all out assault on the south-west region, opening a clear pathway for Duke Frank and Duke Louis to ride southeast. They would force Duke Osmund to surrender."

    "And Jin, what do you make of this?" asked King Richard.

    Jin simply nodded, "The boy is correct, Duke Osmund is the one behind the rebellion, forcing him to surrender would end fighting across all fronts."

    "Will you be riding south as well, Arlan?" asked Lady Dafni.

    "Yes," answered the King''s Blade, "The Banner of the Claw will split. I will personally ride southwest with my cavaliers to assist the Royal Army while the rest of my banner will assist Duke Louis with breaking through House Beaumont''s remaining territory. After a month, we will meet back in Velena and we will confront Duke Osmund. We will end the war then."

    "You''re not coming with us?!" cried Chrysta.

    "He can''t," answered JD as if he knew already, "For us to win, we would need our strengths split. Arlan is right."

    Marie was confused and asked, "Did Arlan tell you this, JD?"

    "No, he didn''t. I''ve been around him long enough to know what he¡¯s thinking," answered the Tempest Knight.

    "Arlan, do as you see fit," stated King Richard, "Are you going to take over command of the Royal Army? Wouldn''t you be more fit for it?"

    "No," answered Arlan, "I would require an army that has undergone months of training with my stratagem and tactics. Right now, that is time we cannot afford. So I believe Grand Marshal Dink is the best man for the job. While I''m gone, Jin and Lady Dafni will see to your safety. I hope you can find a new High Minister and Master of Finance in time."

    "It pains me that such atrocities went unnoticed," admitted the King, "If you hadn''t been here, it would''ve gone much worse. Elric Hans and Roy Vanders were my most trusted men. For them to turn on us like so... My heart aches. You, Knight JD, Lady Chrysta and Baroness Marie, have my gratitude and will be rewarded."

    The next day, before their departure, Arlan and his three friends were summoned to the throne room where they had fought the previous day. The blood had been cleaned but the damages were still there.

    King Richard Avens awarded each individual accordingly. Both Arlan and JD received a set of mithril armor, enchanted by Jin with magic absorption properties. Similar to the one worn by Duke Louis.

    Marie and Chrysta were given Arcanaweave robes. Enchanted to allow efficient usage of mana. The robes would harden to near blacksteel properties when struck. It was an upgrade over their Aterhide leather armor.

    Arlan was offered a mithril claymore but denied the weapon. It would''ve been an upgrade for Arlan except that it was one-sixth the weight of his blacksteel claymore. The Warlord''s Regalia allowed Arlan to amplify his kinetic impact with the weight of his weapon. Meaning, the mithril claymore was actually a downgrade, despite the metal being much stronger than blacksteel.

    Award ceremonies normally had a celebration or feast to follow suit but the time didn''t permit. Arlan wanted to depart for the frontlines immediately and was going to join up with his men at the rally point, south of Auron.

    In his room, Arlan stared at his worn down blacksteel armor while he donned his new mithril armor. The blacksteel armor had protected him through the many battles. The solemn feeling of retiring his old armor emerged slowly inside.

    The dark colors reminded him of his Astrium Power Suit he wore back on Terra. It was hard for him to part but he knew the mithril armor would serve its purpose better. His silent moment was interrupted by a knock on his door.

    "Come in," said Arlan as he tucked his mithril helmet in his left arm.

    It was Princess Emmeline who emerged from the door, in her golden dress with her hair tied up.

    "I''m here to bid you farewell," said Emmeline as she closed the door behind her, "When do you think you''ll come back?"

    "Before the start of winter," answered Arlan as he stood before his betrothed, "I¡¯ll end the rebellion in two months."

    Feeling the cold exterior, Emmeline laid her hands on the mithril armor and continued, "This would be the third time we''ll be apart. And I thought I could handle it... But everyday that passes when you''re out there, I feel my heart ache. Knowing that you''re out there, putting your life on the line... I don''t know if I can do this again."

    "You can and you will. You have to. Not just for us but for the people. You are Midland''s beacon of hope."

    "I know but... It was so hard last time, faking my smiles for the sake of our people."

    Arlan brushed Emmeline''s tears away and realized; Emmeline had also been fighting on her own battlefield. She had to maintain hope for her people.

    The King''s Blade then said, "Believe in me, Emmie. Believe in my ability to end this war. Believe in my return."

    Emmeline''s tears stopped and she took Arlan''s words to heart. She added, "I thought about what you said. About how you''re not sure if you would go home or not."

    "I''m sorry Emm-"

    "No, do not apologize to me! You have no right to," shouted Emmeline as she recovered and continued, "You''re a coward."

    "Huh?" uttered Arlan, perplexed.

    "You heard me! You''re a coward. You lack the backbone to follow your heart."

    "But my uncertain future will hurt you in the end!"

    "For someone who is so good at war, you don''t seem to understand... I''m willing to accept the pains of losing you."

    "Emmie..."

    "I''m going to see it through to the end and that is my choice. I will live in regret if I don''t. Whatever happens, I''m going to accept the outcome. Because I want nothing else but to be at your side. My heart won''t accept any less."

    Arlan didn''t know how to respond. He was moved by Emmeline¡¯s words.

    "You¡¯re right," replied Arlan as he dropped his helmet and held his love close, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have decided for you. I know you¡¯re strong and I adore everything about you. But my war path is full of misery and death. My men and loved ones have been killed by my failures. And I¡¯m reminded of their faces everywhere I go¡­ Noah, Boliath, Trent, Matthew, Miss Petrah and many others¡­ Each name adds their weight to my heart. It became so heavy that I couldn¡¯t continue on. That same day, you came to me. You held me in your arms, and my heart felt lighter. Like I knew I could do it if I just had you with me¡­ Since then, I¡¯ve selfishly wanted you by my side.¡±

    Arlan wanted Emmeline but had put aside his feelings so that one day, he could return without hurting her. But what wasn¡¯t calculated in his stratagem was that she wanted to choose for herself her own path. She had chosen to walk along with him.

    Emmeline stared deeply into Arlan¡¯s eyes and said, "From this day forth, we¡¯re in this together. Whether one day you go back to your world or stay here with me... I will always stand by your side. And I don''t care who you were in the past, I only care about who you are now. Rove, Ashra, or demon, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because right now, you are Arlan Reeve, the bravest and most courageous man I know. You¡¯re what I''ve always wanted and it would be a travesty to not enjoy our limited time together. Despite what the future may hold, I¡¯ll always stand by your side because¡­ I love you, Arlan."

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    The Princess had pierced the Immortal General¡¯s heart once again. While holding each other closely, their lips met. And now instead of words, their hearts intertwined through their affection. They were eloped in feelings of euphoria.

    Finally, Arlan decided it was time. He let go and bid his farewell, "I''ll return, I promise."

    "You''ve always kept your word," smiled Emmeline, "I''ll be here waiting."

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 40

    On the 25th Day of the 10th Month, 1243 Mundeas, a Royal Army battalion of the four-hundred soldiers were engaged with five-hundred rebel soldiers from House Beaumont. The battle took place over a large field with spots of meadows. The frontlines had been pushed to a ten miles northeast of Delita, House Beaumont''s city.

    At the Midland headquarters, panic was widespread. A messenger made his way into the command tent and knelt.

    The runner then reported, "Commander! Another enemy banner has been sighted on the western edge! They number four-hundred!"

    "What?! We''re losing as is," answered the Midland battalion commander, "Sound for a retreat!"

    Before the aides took action, another runner ran into the tent and reported, "Commander! Another unit has been sighted behind us!"

    "Our retreat is blocked?!" yelled the Midland commander as he was ready to accept his fate.

    "No, sir! They hold Midland flags!"

    On the battlefield, House Beaumont''s third banner of five-hundred were winning the battle against the Midland soldiers. It had only been ten minutes and over a hundred Midland soldiers had been killed or wounded with only a mere ten soldiers killed on Beaumont''s side. They also knew of the Beaumont Fourth Banner''s presence on the western edge, preparing to join the battle.

    The melee was chaotic and lacked any form of tactics. Leadership on both sides had failed. But House Beaumont held the superior fighting strength and momentum to win. The Midland line had nearly collapsed from the initial charge.

    A Beaumont Knight who was leading the Beaumont Third Banner ordered his men to press the assault in order to capitalize on unorganized Midland soldiers. Everything felt right until a deathly aura emerged from the rebel''s left flank. Sounds of hooves beating the ground and metal clashing erupted from the position of the Beaumont Fourth Banner.

    The new threat threw the Beaumont Knight into a panic. Fear took over the man as he witnessed Beaumont soldiers being thrown into the air with wounds or in pieces.

    A terrifying sight. An unknown Midland unit had just smashed through and wiped the Beaumont Fourth Banner in less than a minute.

    "Retreat!" cried the Beaumont Knight.

    "Sir? But we''re about to win!" stated a nearby sergeant.

    The Beaumont Knight answered with fear, "Do not question my orders! Sound the retreat!"

    The Beaumont Fourth Banner had been obliterated by a new unit of four-hundred mounted cavaliers, who came out of nowhere from Midland''s right wing. At the front of the cavalier''s wedge formation was a warrior in mithril armor on a dark stygian.

    It was Arlan and the Banner of the Claw''s new medium cavalry unit, the Storm Riders. With chainmail underneath, each rider wore a steel plate cuirass, pauldrons and salet. The balance of armor and speed allowed them to demolish deep into enemy formations while maintaining maneuverability.

    Their arsenal consisted of a steel spear for light infantry or other cavalry units. A longsword for general purpose infantry. Both were complimented by a kite shield. Even the horses wore steel bardings at the front, allowing them to smash into targets with ease.

    After the Storm Riders had fully passed through the Beaumont Fourth Banner, Arlan raised his blacksteel claymore and aimed it at the Beaumont Third Banner on their left. All the riders behind Arlan saw this and shifted their horses, just like they trained prior.

    Edgar noticed the enemy''s movements and said, "General Arlan, the enemy is in full retreat. Should we pursue the enemy?"

    "Storm the rearguard," ordered Arlan as he lowered his visor, "At the tree line, split into our eight platoons and hunt what we can. Meet back here after ten minutes."

    "By your command," acknowledged Edgar as he nodded at a few different riders to spread the word.

    Like war drums, the hooves struck the ground, keeping their fast tempo. The beat signaled to everyone that the Storm Riders were ready to unleash their fury.

    Midland soldiers were renewed with morale when they saw the Storm Riders coming in. But their morale quickly plummeted when they saw the enemy rearguard had prepared spearmen to counter the incoming cavalry threat.

    Long spears could be braced to stop any massive push, especially from a mounted unit. The Midland Commander saw this and tried to yell out to Arlan and his Storm Riders. They ignored his warnings. So the Midland Commander cursed under his breath, "That fool! They''ll all die!"

    With only twenty meters between the Storm Riders and the enemy ranks, a massive gust of wind blew forth. It knocked the enemy rearguard on their backs and stunned them with concussive force. Arlan had unleashed [Typhoon] to overcome the spear counter of his cavalry unit.

    It was just enough for the Storm Riders to trample and kill the spearmen, granting them momentum. They tore through the enemy rear guard with unchallenged authority. Trampling skulls and caving in chest cavities with their hooves. Only thrusting their spear at any combatant who dared to stand back up.

    Surprised, the Midland battalion commander and his soldiers had never seen high-level wind magic used in such a fashion. Their knowledge of warfare was limited to the standards of Althea. Arlan on the other hand, was prepared to utilize unconventional tactics to his advantage, like he had always.

    Within thirty seconds, the Beaumont''s rearguard of a hundred and fifty soldiers were devoured by the Storm Rider''s sheer power and numbers advantage. Upon reaching the edge of the tree line where the remaining troops were fleeing, the four-hundred cavaliers broke down into eight groups of fifty riders each.

    It was a maneuver that Arlan had heavily drilled into his Storm Riders. The flexibility of being able to quickly split into smaller independent platoons to efficiently hunt was invaluable.

    It was something that only the most well trained units of any army could pull off. After only two weeks of training, the Storm Riders were able to perform the maneuver with near perfect execution. This was a testament to how effective Arlan''s modern training was.

    Dense forests were a natural enemy of mounted units but by using much smaller units, the Storm Riders could apply their speedy assault even inside the meadow. The hindrance to their mobility was minimized to the point where it wasn''t an issue. The Storm Riders easily cut down the pockets of retreating enemy soldiers.

    Arlan was at the front of the Storm Rider''s center platoon, chasing down any fleeing soldiers. After cutting down a squad of soldiers, the King''s Blade saw the mounted Beaumont Knight retreating with four light cavalry soldiers following him. The Field General grinned with excitement, for he didn''t think he would catch the enemy commander.

    With Kage''s unbelievable speed, Arlan managed to close the distance and swung his claymore at both sides vertically. He instantly killed the rear pair of light cavalrymen. Kage felt Arlan''s intent through his channeled essence and slammed itself into the next two riders while ravaging its horn through both of them.

    Arlan praised his dark stygian, "Nice one, Kage."

    With all four cavalrymen killed, it was only the Beaumont Knight and Arlan left. The fleeing knight saw everything with his peripheral vision when he turned his head.

    He feared for his life and was trying to push his horse to gallop faster. But Arlan and Kage''s killing intent had finally grabbed hold of the Beaumont Knight.

    "Please!" begged the enemy knight, "I surrender! Don''t ki-"

    A large sheet of black steel had vertically cleaved the knight halfway. The dead knight slouched evenly as the horse kept riding.

    Arlan rarely allowed enemy commanders to surrender, they were simply too much of a liability unless they had intel that Arlan needed. But the Umbras had already gathered everything Arlan needed to know along with Jovann''s dossier.

    The Storm Rider platoon leader that was with Arlan, had finally caught up and asked, "General Arlan, your orders?"

    "Sound the horn to fall back. It''s safe to say that we destroyed this unit. They won''t be able to reform."

    "By your command."

    Back at the Midland Battalion''s headquarters, Arlan and Edgar entered the command tent with their helmets tucked under their arms. Arlan''s collar housed the Lion''s Sigil and the King''s Blade Sigil.

    His authority was unrivaled and was only amplified further by the Field General Insignia worn on the opposite collar. Despite the young age, everyone knew better than to act a fool toward the King''s Blade.

    Upon entry, everyone saluted Arlan, even the battalion commander. "At ease," ordered Arlan as he approached the table with the map, "Commander, what is the status of your unit?"

    "General Arlan," answered the late thirties battalion commander, "My battalion has lost a hundred men today and another hundred are too wounded to fight. Only half of us are able and ready but... If it weren''t for you and your men, we would''ve been wiped out. Thank you, General."

    "Of course, I would never turn my back on any Midland unit loyal to the crown. What is your name and what were your orders?" asked Arlan as he nodded at Edgar who had just pointed to a section on the map.

    "Commander Paul Roffard of the Royal Army''s 5th Regiment, 3rd Infantry Battalion!" answered Paul as he sighed, "We were ordered to hold this defensive line here."

    "Paul, more than ever, your men need you at your best right now," said Arlan as he studied the map intently, "You were nearly overrun. Do not blame yourself. All of you should be proud for holding your ground as long as you did."

    The commander''s fire was lit once again, "Aye, you''re right General Arlan! How can we assist you?"

    "Allow me and my men to rest at your camp tonight. We have been riding and assisting the southwestern region non-stop for four days straight. We haven''t had time to rest until now."

    "Of course, General Arlan. I''ll have the men put up as many spare accommodations as we can," replied Paul proudly. The King''s Blade thanked Paul and left the tent with Edgar in tow.

    "What do you make of him?" asked Arlan.

    Edgar stiffly replied, "He''s a solid commander but easily dismayed. His lower echelon all lack experience. It is likely why they were at the brink of collapse."

    "Well said, Edgar. The enemy troops were all second-tier red cores while these soldiers were all first-tier white cores. The odds were stacked against them. Outnumbered by nearly twice the count, no tactics or formations, lack of leadership, no mages, no firepower."

    "I understand. I''m relieved that we were able to make it in time," admitted Edgar, "Those hooded agents who notified you about this battle, who are they?"

    "They''re all my extra eyes and ears I keep around. I cannot disclose anymore. Its best you don''t know."

    "As you wish, General Arlan."

    "Edgar, have the men eat and rest."

    "We''re allowed to rest?" joked Edgar with bags under his eyes.

    "So you are capable of humor," laughed Arlan, "And here I thought you''d be a stiff by-the-book type."

    Edgar admitted, "Roderic''s antics have left an impression. It''s been six days since any of us have had a good night''s rest. Two days of riding south and four days of constant fighting. You really know how to push the men to their limits."

    "Which is why I''ve had us train so intensely. The Storm Riders have all reached third-tier orange cores because of it. We haven''t suffered any losses, only small injuries across the seven battles we''ve fought. Eight including today."

    "Aye, I couldn''t ask to serve under a better commander."

    "Thank you, Edgar. Now, let''s try and scrounge some food."

    It was only six in the evening and the pair arrived at the mess area where the cooks were still active. The last Storm Riders were just finishing their dinner along with other Midland soldiers. None from Arlan''s unit had eaten in two days, there just wasn''t enough time. Every minute wasted meant another ten Midland soldiers saved by their speed.

    Arlan and Edgar approached the cooks who scooped out some chicken soup. Except there wasn''t any chicken left, just the broth. The two sat at one of the benches together and started to eat their water and chicken.

    "Bon appetit!" said Arlan as he started on his soup.

    Edgar was confused, "What does ''Bon appetit'' mean?"

    That''s right... That was something from Terra.

    "It''s uhhh... It''s a Banner of the Claw tradition that I made up. It means you have a good appetite for the food you''re about to eat."

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Edgar stared at Arlan, displeased, "General... This is just water and chicken bones boiled together. While I won''t complain, I don''t think I can say I have a good appetite for it even though we haven''t eaten in two days."

    "You''ll take some getting used to," stated Arlan as he scooped another bite of soup, "It really does just take like water and chicken bones."

    "Have... have you eaten anything worse?" asked Edgar as he stared into his soup.

    Arlan thought back to his time on Terra and answered, "Once..."

    "You also huh? I''m surprised. Someone your age shouldn¡¯t have to have gone through that."

    "It was before the orphanage when I was on the streets with nothing to my name," lied Arlan.

    "I see. Years ago, us cavaliers... We were all behind enemy lines once. We couldn''t break back into Midland lines. Stuck in a rocky highland with nothing around us to eat... Except the enemy... The Rhota Orcs."

    Arlan listened intently, unphased as he continued eating his soup.

    Edgar''s face grimaced as he recalled his memories and continued, "I''ve-no, we''ve eaten orc flesh before."

    This reminded Arlan of when he was trapped behind enemy lines and starving, he at one point considered eating dead human flesh to keep himself alive. The stench was just too much though. He wouldn''t have been able to stomach it.

    The Field General then added, "War is hell."

    "That it is, General Arlan."

    "Eat your soup, Edgar. We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow."

    "What''re your orders tomorrow?"

    "That area you pointed out on the map is Haokah Ruins. That''s where House Beaumont''s First and Second Banner are. We''re going to destroy those two units in the afternoon tomorrow."

    "I see. I''m ready for your orders."

    "Edgar... this is the region where you''re from. Are you sure you have no issues with striking down House Beaumont soldiers?"

    "None, General Arlan. I have no qualms with striking down any rebels at your command. They were once my cousins but... I''ll save that for another time."

    "You must be tired, Edgar. Let''s retire for now. I''m sure our tent is ready"

    "By your command, General Arlan."

    The next morning, Arlan and his men woke up at nine in the morning. They slept like rocks and wished they had more time. The Storm Riders began to prepare their horses and equipment. Among them was the King''s Blade preparing his saddle on Kage. Before finishing, he was approached by Commander Paul.

    "General Arlan, may I have a word?" asked Paul.

    "Of course, Commander."

    "Is there any way the 3rd infantry battalion can be of any assistance to you? The men are eager to fight alongside you."

    Arlan smiled and put his right hand on Paul''s left shoulder. The battalion commander was a foot taller than Arlan so it looked a bit awkward but sentiment was untouched.

    "Commander Paul, you and your men are to hold this line here. But I want you to retreat east to your 2nd battalion if your position gets overrun again. I helped them clear their sector two days ago, so they''ll be able to assist if you need it."

    "By your command, General Arlan!" saluted Paul and was joined by all the other nearby Midland soldiers.

    After mounting Kage, Arlan saluted back and started to ride south of the camp. He was joined by every Storm Rider he passed. They had waited for him. They departed south from the camp for Haokah Ruins. A medium sized town that was nearly a city that had been razed by a monster long ago. Even as ruins, it served as the central command hub for House Beaumont.

    Arlan and his Storm Riders were going to eliminate the Beaumont first and second banners stationed there. He had to or else the Royal Army was exposed on their push.

    The Storm Riders rode with speed through the open plains until Arlan and his men had stopped on a steppe hill. Haokah Ruins came into sight just two kilometers away. There were a large number of houses reduced to rubble. Halfway through the village stood two massive stone buildings with towers protruding from its corners. It was a makeshift keep.

    Arlan deduced that the enemy strength was at least two-thousand strong. He had only four-hundred cavalry with no support from any nearby units. They were all strained beyond the max. But there were close friendly units¡­ It was Nightingale and the Panthers.

    The King''s Blade had ordered them to assist him while he assigned ten Umbras to the main Banner of the Claw contingent. They reported to JD and Marie.

    The Immortal General stared upon the ruins as he ran many different scenarios through his head, trying to figure out their stratagem for taking Haokah Ruins and battling with the enemy banners. After a minute of silence, Arlan understood how he could win.

    "Move out!" ordered the King''s Blade.

    With a full belly and a night''s rest, Arlan and the Storm Riders were refreshed and moved at nearly full strength. They rushed forth against the two enemy banners who numbered a thousand each.

    As they neared Haokah Ruins, two units of three-hundred light cavalry emerged from the gates. At the front of each enemy unit was a lieutenant. They were all second-tier white cores. Arlan smiled and already knew the results of the battle.

    "General Arlan! Your orders?" asked Edgar.

    "We''ll go through them."

    "By your command," acknowledged Edgar as he turned his head to the side and yelled, "Follow the General and kill anyone who stands in our way."

    The Storm Riders shouted out a battle cry and readied their spears forth. The enemy cavalry unit outnumbered the Storm Riders but the training and strength of each individual was much greater. Arlan was also leading them at the front as a force multiplier. They had nothing to fear.

    As both sides reached a mere twenty meters from another, Arlan activated Warlord''s Regalia. This empowered his four-hundred Storm Riders to an average of third-tier white-cores. Then together in unison, Arlan and the Storm Riders all channeled essence with a yellow aura. They activated [Rampage] and all dashed forth, slamming through the enemy ranks with precision.

    Limbs, horse and human heads, weapons, shields and other parts flew. The Mar-Tech had successfully given the Storm Riders the upper hand and also provided them with a thick essence barrier. Over a hundred and fifty light-cavalrymen were obliterated in the initial clash.

    The Beaumont light-cavalry weren''t used to this kind of power and tried to maneuver around to the sides, avoiding Arlan. But while this was a valid move by the enemy, the Storm Riders weren''t heavy cavalry that the light cavalry could maneuver around. They were medium and held decent speed and survivability.

    The Storm Riders left and right platoons simply broke away and started to demolish into the enemy''s front, killing both commanders with ease. Without any orders being given out, the enemy simply continued into Arlan''s death machines to be killed like they were nothing.

    By now, one of the units had already been completely obliterated while the other only had a hundred light-cavalrymen left with no leader. Fear and panic spread amongst the enemy ranks. They were being chased down by a platoon of Storm Riders and couldn''t outrun them. So the last in line would be killed every few seconds as the Storm Rider platoon caught up to its prey.

    Feeling satisfied with the outcome, Arlan ordered for a regroup and Edgar blew a horn in a pattern that signaled for a regroup back to their wedge formation. Within a minute, the storm riders had reformed on Arlan as the speartip of their wedge formation.

    They were now riding towards the entrance of Haokah Ruins which now housed archers and spearmen at the entrance. Arlan grinned and knew what they were up to but the poor souls didn''t know of Arlan''s abilities yet.

    Arlan and his Storm Riders stopped just a hundred meters outside the gate. The archers held their arrows ready as the spearmen nervously clenched their weapons at ready.

    Using wind magic, the Immortal General''s voice rang, "Hear me, House Beaumont. In the name of King Richard Avens, lay down your arms and surrender!"

    The enemy soldiers looked upon each other with confusion, trying to find direction in their superiors.

    But none dared to say anything. They had just witnessed the massacre of their cavalry. So they knew the enemy was strong enough to wipe them out.

    "Make way!" yelled an enemy sergeant among the spearmen. The formation slowly opened a path for a young man in mithril armor, holding a large two handed mace.

    Arlan presumed the individual to be either House Beaumont''s eldest son or a retainer. But the King''s Blade had figured the enemy was too short to be an eldest son.

    While the lone warrior approached the Storm Riders, Arlan met him halfway and were now only twenty meters from each other. It was a parley.

    "Is this Baron Arlan Reeve?" asked the individual in mithril armor.

    "Yes, and who am I addressing?"

    "Baron Godbert Beaumont, the heir to House Beaumont."

    "Godbert?!"

    I thought he wouldn''t be on the frontlines like this? Wait-

    At that moment, Arlan''s [Battle Trance] picked up a surge of essence and mana from within Godbert.

    He''s absorbed a demon core. Making him surrender is going to be tough.

    "Yes, it is I, Godbert. I''ve come to deliver my answer to your terms."

    "What is your answer?"

    "We cannot surrender," answered Godbert, "We will emerge victorious over your own corpses."

    Arlan sighed internally as he responded, "Godbert, it doesn''t have to be this way."

    "It does. You should know that better than most since you''re fighting against us."

    Everyone readied their weapons in preparation for a fight after hearing this.

    "Then how about this," said Arlan as he dismounted Kage, "Why don''t we decide the fate of our banners with a duel? If I win, you and your men surrender. If you win, we will surrender to you."

    Before answering, a momentary pause of thought struck Godbert as he looked at his weary men. They had already lost two units of light cavalry. It was a very enticing choice. Especially now that Godbert had absorbed a Demon Core.

    "Very well," answered Godbert, "We shall have a duel."

    Arlan and Godbert stood opposite each other just like the first day at Lancel High Academy. Their previous duel ended in a landslide victory for Arlan but with Godbert''s strength amplified along with his battle experience, he was no longer a virgin of battle.

    Godbert readied himself and his men cheered from behind while Arlan assumed his position as well. The King''s Blade had already used [Battle Trance] before and it revealed Godbert to be at a fifth-tier red core. While it wasn''t enough to guarantee victory, it just showed that Arlan couldn''t take Godbert lightly.

    As both duelists were ready, Godbert lunged at Arlan with his two-handed mace. It was met by the flat side of Arlan''s blacksteel claymore. The strike was powerful but nowhere near as strong as Arlan had fought previously.

    If I could force them to surrender with no casualties, this would greatly work in our favor.

    Godbert continued his barrage of attacks against Arlan but was unable to penetrate Arlan''s [Automatic Parry]. Both sides cheered on their respective commanders. However, Godbert still had no chance of winning. His attacks were too weak compared to Arlan''s and he lacked the essence capacity to keep up.

    "Godbert, just surrender," demanded Arlan as he deflected blow after blow.

    "Never!" answered Godbert as he continued, "I will not dishonor House Beaumont!"

    The King''s Blade decided he had enough and activated [Undying Zeal]. He was now empowered to a seventh-tier orange core. He brought his blacksteel claymore overhead and struck down the shaft of the two-handed mace, destroying the weapon completely.

    Godbert fell on his bottom and felt a murderous aura emanate over him. Everyone was now quiet. Arlan''s blacksteel claymore was pointed at Godbert''s head.

    "Do you surrender?" asked Arlan.

    The Beaumont Banner Commander was silent and before he could answer Arlan, something inside Godbert started to rise and control him. Everyone was shocked to see Godbert start to cry out in pain and mutate.

    What the fuck is this? It''s just like Roy!

    Arlan brought his blacksteel claymore overhead and tried to strike down Godbert before he turned but it was too late, the mithril armor was now fused with an unrecognizable monster of flesh. Two bone scythes had blocked Arlan''s attack.

    The nearby Beaumont soldiers were unsure of what to do until they were also turned into flesh-like beasts with bone scythes for arms. The Storm Riders retreated and reformed under Edgar''s orders.

    "Edgar!" shouted Arlan, "Have the Storm Riders use [Rampage]!"

    "By your command!" Edgar acknowledged as he directed the Storm Riders.

    The drug that was developed by Roy Vanders had already been distributed or recreated. It seems it had acted as a failsafe. This time though, Arlan had no idea how he could fight against such overwhelming numbers.

    He used his [Battle Trance] and reactivated his Warlord''s Regalia. The enemy still numbered eight hundred strong with the mutations amplifying them to third-tier red cores and Godbert was now a monstrous sixth-tier yellow core.

    Most of the enemy was still inside the gate though, so Arlan had to bottleneck them here while his Storm Riders dealt with the remaining three hundred troops outside.

    Godbert had lost all forms of his humanity like Roy had and lunged with a bloodthirst for Arlan.

    The King''s Blade knew what he had to do and prepared an [Arc Flare] while defending against Godbert''s attacks. Some of the mutated Beaumont soldiers raced at Arlan as well. In response, Arlan used [Titanstrike] to launch Godbert back while cleaving the four mutated soldiers in two.

    The soldiers weren''t regenerating their lost limbs like Roy had. Arlan deduced the regenerative properties were only with anyone who was empowered by Arcane torrents or had absorbed a Demon''s Core like Godbert had.

    Meanwhile, the Storm Riders clashed the flanks with their Mar-Tech and obliterated through the enemy lines. The initial momentum was powerful enough to kill a two-hundred enemy soldiers in twenty seconds but the enemy was no longer human and ferociously charged into the Storm Riders who were now starting to sustain heavy injuries despite their essence barriers gained from [Rampage].

    The mutated soldiers had no morale or remorse, they would charge into their own deaths ravenously like beasts. This fanaticism was dangerous and Arlan had no choice but to exert himself beyond what he was normally used to and was managing to hold Godbert off while killing scores of mutated soldiers emerging from the gates.

    Edgar was on the right-wing leading his unit through cutting down scores of the mutated Beaumont soldiers. He turned around and noticed over forty riders had been injured and five had been killed. They were the first casualties of the southern front. He felt a heavy weight in his heart but turned his attention back to his responsibilities. He had to, or else more would die.

    The King''s Blade continued non-stop with efficient attacks and parries. Arlan also unleashed his [Arc Flare] whenever it was ready in order to incinerate parts of the entrance to funnel the enemy towards him. The mutated Beaumont soldiers started to slip past Arlan as he continued to strike down one after another while deflecting Godbert''s attacks.

    Finally, Arlan saw an opening and fired his [Arc Flare] at Godbert and jumped into the air with a [Trifecta] readied. He brought down his triple swing with so much force that Godbert''s bone scythes broke on the third hit. The slab of blacksteel pressed down into Godbert''s body vertically and separated both sides.

    "I''m sorry, Godbert," said Arlan solemnly, "I tried to spare the lives of your men. I''ll put them to rest."

    The right side of Godbert''s face was still active for a few more seconds and a tear slowly slid down the grotesque eyes.

    Arlan moved on and continued to kill groups of five mutated soldiers at a time as they emerged from the gate. By now, the Storm RIders had finished wiping out the enemy flanks completely and started to move to assist their commander. Kill zones were set up with spears thrusting forth and wiping out any stragglers who tried to flank to the side.

    After thirty minutes of non-stop carnage, it was now quiet at the gates of Haokah Ruins. Arlan was covered in the enemy''s blood from head to toe while his Storm Riders were busy moving their injured comrades or finishing off any mutated soldiers who were still breathing.

    While holding a list, Edgar walked up to Arlan''s side who was sitting against the flat side of his blacksteel claymore, which was stabbed into the ground. The King''s Blade was staring at Godbert''s split lifeless body while holding his leather bota in his left hand.

    "General, Haokah Ruins have been searched thoroughly," reported Edgar.

    After taking a sip of water, Arlan asked, "What are our losses?"

    Edgar sighed before he answered, "Of the fifty injured, ten are beyond recovery and being sent back home. And twenty have been killed. Three-hundred and thirty are still able. The remaining forty injured will need to see the clerics back at the Royal Army Camp."

    "I see," acknowledged Arlan, "Please give me the names of the twenty Storm Riders who''ve been killed and what did you find in Haokah Ruins?"

    Edgar handed Arlan the report with the names of the dead and wounded then said, "We found weapon caches, maps, supplies, but nothing out of the ordinary. I believe they were given the mutation drug before arriving at Haokah Ruins at least a month prior."

    "I''d hope there would be some answers here. We need to identify who is distributing it among the rebels and how to cure it. It activated when Godbert was about to surrender."

    "How on earth is that possible?" questioned Edgar.

    "Not sure. But it may have to do something with the Malum Incarnate."

    "Well what now? What''s our next move, General?"

    "Report this to the Royal Army and collect samples of the flesh for research. We need to understand it. As for our next move, we go to the Royal Army Headquarters and rest. We''ll ride east and join the rest of the banner after that."

    "By your command!"

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 41

    A sunny autumn day showed itself over the sky of the southeastern Midland plains. The sun shone brightly as if welcoming a new dawn. There was no wind or any clouds to be seen across the blue skies. A rebel banner of over six-hundred troops were marching west to reinforce their frontlines.

    The lead banner consisted of over a hundred riders and at the front was Baroness Amber, the commander of this entourage. She rode a large stallion with her hair tied behind her head with a small white veil.

    Her dark red armor was embroidered with gold trims that showed off her figure perfectly. On top of her head was a helmet that was shaped like a crown with a silver plume on the front.

    The rest of the banners were led by their commanders with each banner having a hundred soldiers under their command. These were all the units that had been deployed to reinforce the frontlines against the King''s loyalists.

    "This is the last checkpoint," announced a nearby captain as they reached the edge of a meadow.

    Amber nodded, "We should''ve made contact by now with House Urdafel."

    Amber dismounted and removed her helm. She had a stern expression as she looked around. Her men knew something was definitely strange as House Urdafel was made up of military veterans. They weren''t the incompetent types.

    "Your orders?" asked the captain as he gripped his hilt.

    "Battle formations!" commanded the baroness.

    The entire banner shifted from column formations into proper combat formations. The first line had archers positioned right in front of the infantry. They were to fire and fall back if necessary.

    Amber continued her orders, "Shift the second and third lines right fifty meters! The fourth line is to hold in reserve, they''re to await my signal."

    No one under the baroness dared to question the orders as she held years of battle experience and was rarely wrong. The only missing ingredient was that no one had spotted any enemy formations though.

    "Baroness, the men are all in position," reported the captain, "But no enemy movements have been spotted. Are you sure it isn''t possibly House Urdafel?"

    Amber didn''t answer her subordinate. Instead, enemy formations began to emerge from the meadow and the captain immediately understood the situation.

    That enemy unit emerging from the meadow was none other than the Banner of the Claw. It was being led by JD. A familiar elven girl with a bow darted toward JD''s position and reported, "JD, they''re in battle formations already!"

    "It is unexpected but won''t change anything," stated JD as he drew his mithril longswords, "They likely have an experienced commander among them. We''ll just need to approach this carefully."

    Yanie nodded and returned to her ranged unit. Marie and Chrysta both flanked JD with spells pre-channeled in their hands.

    The Embercaller spoke her mind, "I know you''ve been on a roll with winning the last five battles this month but we still need to be extra careful without Arlan."

    Chrysta agreed, "She''s right but I know you got this."

    JD turned to the Banner of the Claw and blew his horn, signaling the charge. JD, Chrysta, and Marie were in the center formation while Erin and Mahari were at the left-wing pushing forth. On the right-wing were Lem, Dimitri, and Roderic. Each with their own respective units.

    As they started their thunderous sprint, Amber ordered her hundred archers to fire upon the Banner of the Claw. A hundred arrows of death were rocketed into the sky and at the apex of their climb, were disintegrated. Amber cursed under her breath and shifted her archers back and closed her helmet visor. She was preparing to receive the charge with her infantry line.

    JD saw that Amber was the commander; he knew he had to take her down first to gain the advantage. As both sides neared each other, fire and ice spells emerged from Chrysta and Marie which devastated the first thirty enemy swordsmen next to Amber. She emerged untouched as her teal shield had somehow blocked the spells.

    The Tempest Knight saw that the enemy commander was isolated and slashed into his target, only to be met by the same teal shield. But before JD could continue his attack, five rebel swordsmen joined the fray and were third-tier red cores. They were Amber''s personal guards that survived the magical attacks by hiding behind Amber.

    JD was now on the defensive as the battle around them started. An all-out melee broke out as the two forces clashed with the sound of metal clashing on metal ringing through the air.

    The Banner of the Claw''s vanguard held its ground and slowly pushed through while the Hatchets obliterated the enemy on the right-wing. As the Tempest Knight engaged with Amber''s personal guard, the Embercaller was squaring off with Amber herself. Ever since Marie had absorbed the demon core, her strength had elevated allowing her to fight head-on.

    It was obvious that Amber was an aspirant, but the difference in strength was apparent as well. Marie was much stronger. Her spells and attacks were slowly melting Amber''s teal-enchanted shield.

    The rebel captain saw this and tried to run over to assist his commander but his feet were frozen in place by Chrysta. Horror overtook his heart as he saw a spear of ice had penetrated through his chest armor. Blood splattered out as he regretted not being strong enough to assist Baroness Amber. Memories of his life played back in slow motion until they were interrupted. Chrysta had decapitated the captain with a clean ice blade cast from afar.

    Amber saw what had happened and rage consumed her heart as she watched her men get butchered and slaughtered on all fronts. "Who the hell are you people?" asked Amber.

    With a fireball in her palm and a devious grin, Marie answered, "The Banner of the Claw."

    Amber had heard of the name before and knew of the reputation. She contemplated surrendering but it was too late. She had to exact vengeance for her fallen soldiers and threw herself forth at Marie. The pair danced on the edge of death gracefully back and forth as Dafenne swung her sword and Marie answered with a whip conjured from fire.

    When Amber overextended her footing, Marie used this opportunity to grab Amber''s ankle with her [Flamewhip]. A searing pain grabbed hold of the rebel baroness and incinerated her right ankle to the bone. Marie then cast [Infernohand] and the spell enveloped Amber as she cried out in horror.

    Marie had killed Amber and this was the final blow that caused the enemy banner to retreat in full. The Banner of the Claw had lost only a single soldier from the vanguard, and twelve were lightly injured. But of the six-hundred enemy soldiers, only eighty had escaped while the rest lay lifeless in the meadow before the Banner of the Claw.

    After a half-hour, the Banner of the Claw was busy aiding the wounded, gathering intelligence, and figuring out the after-action reports. While JD had been placed in charge of the Banner of the Claw, Marie took up the mantle of assisting. Her leadership abilities started to shine through in moments when Arlan was absent.

    Roderic was followed by Dimitri as they reported to JD and Marie who had just received Yanie''s report.

    "Knight JD!" saluted Roderic and Dimitri.

    "Sergeant Roderic and Lieutenant Dimitri, your reports?" asked JD as he returned their salute.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "The Hatchets suffered no casualties after eliminating an entire company on the right-wing. They were mere fresh conscripts. They faltered in only a minute of combat." reported Roderic.

    Dimitri followed, "With Roderic''s assistance, we managed to secure forward positions quite fast but we suffered a single casualty... The first one was during this campaign. Hugh Goldan, was a recruit from the first wave of reinforcements prior to our battle with Hector''s banner. He was killed by an arrow."

    "Thank you Roderic and Dimitri," answered JD as he solemnly stared at the ground. He felt bad for the first loss of a soldier under his command.

    The Embercaller walked up to JD and whispered, "You did well, JD."

    JD gave a quick nod, "Thanks."

    "Any plans on our next move, Knight JD?" inquired Marie with a smirk on her face.

    JD shook his head, "We''re falling back to Velena to regroup. I''ll inform the higher-ups of our success."

    "By your command."

    The Banner of the Claw departed and headed towards Velena. This victory wasn''t going unnoticed as word spread through the rebels of the Banner of the Claw''s presence.

    Velena, which was usually bustling, appeared quieter than usual. The streets were crowded with Loyal Midland Soldiers from House Stonemar, and the Banner of the Claw had arrived and were welcomed in by the guards.

    "Good Afternoon, Mi''lord! You¡¯re expected," the sentry stated as they opened the gates.

    JD nodded in appreciation and replied, "Thank you, soldier."

    He and his companions, Marie, Chrysta, Lem, and Dimitri, entered the city and proceeded to their assigned lodging area. Once they were settled, Marie approached JD and informed him that he had been summoned to the town hall by House Stonemar. They wanted to meet with the Banner of the Claw''s current commander.

    JD suggested that Marie accompany him, but advised leaving Chrysta to rest.

    The duo navigated through the inn they were staying at and arrived at the town hall. Stonemar soldiers and officers were busily coming and going, tending to their duties before the evening began.

    Upon reaching the door, they were granted entry by the Stonemar guards. The Tempest Knight and Embercaller made their way into the main lobby, where the Stonemar Banner''s upper echelon resided. Many of them were shuffling maps and documents about, while in the center of the room, a large table with a map was laid out. Duke Cole Stonemar arched over the table, studying the map intently.

    JD and Marie made their way over to the table and bowed respectfully. The duke lifted his head and welcomed them warmly, "Welcome to Velena. I presume you are the current commander of the Banner of the Claw?"

    "I am Knight Jan Derva," JD replied as he stepped forward, "I have been granted temporary command by the King''s Blade."

    Duke Cole looked over at Marie and asked, "And you must be Lady Marie Balan?"

    "Yes, my lord," answered the Embercaller.

    "It is a pleasure to receive your banner," stated Duke Cole, "But where is the King''s Blade?"

    "Arlan deployed with his Storm Riders to the west to assist the Royal Army," replied JD, "He has sent us to the east to assist House Lansley and House Stonemar."

    Duke Cole nodded and gestured for JD and Marie to take a seat at the table. "Please sit," he said, "Your efforts in destroying the last four enemy units across the frontlines were extremely helpful."

    JD and Marie settled into their seats, and Duke Cole began to explain the current state of the southeastern region''s frontlines. He spoke of the stalemate with the rebel forces and the strategic importance of Eisanyr, the home of House Kaiser.

    The Tempest Knight listened intently, occasionally asking questions or providing insight. Marie remained quiet, observing and analyzing the situation.

    As the meeting drew to a close, Duke Cole stood up and addressed JD directly. "We are honored to have the Banner of the Claw fighting alongside us," he said. "Your reputation precedes you, and I have no doubt that together we will emerge victorious."

    JD stood up and bowed respectfully. "We are committed to fighting for Midland and its people," he replied.

    With that, the meeting came to an end, and JD and Marie made their way back to their lodging.

    But as they were walking out from the town hall, a familiar voice echoed out from behind, "Marie! Is that really you?"

    Marie and JD turned around and Marie''s eyes widened at who it was. Nicolas Stonemar was catching up to them from behind in steel plate armor. "Nicky!" yelled Marie as she ran over and hugged Nicolas tightly.

    "It''s been a while," said Nicolas as he let go of Marie and held out his hand, "I was expecting Arlan but this gentleman here must be Knight Jan Derva."

    JD accepted Nicolas'' gesture and shook, "Nice to meet you, I assume you''re the son of Duke Cole?"

    Nicolas smiled and replied, "That I am. It is an honor to be fighting alongside you, Knight Jan Derva. I know Marie and Arlan from our days back at Lancel High Academy. I was a second-year student there."

    "I see, it must''ve been a great time I presume," replied JD.

    "I heard the Banner of the Claw was pivotal in the northern front against the Swora," continued Nicolas.

    "Most definitely, especially with Arlan around," replied JD.

    "He is quite an extraordinary fellow. Especially when he bested Luther Kaiser in last year''s tournament. Anyway, I heard it was the Banner of the Claw who killed Baroness Amber today," added Nicolas.

    "We also destroyed the House Urdafel banner as well," gloated Marie.

    "Well, what do you guys say we catch up and celebrate in my chambers?"

    Marie nodded at JD with approval. Even to the Tempest Knight, it was a nice change of pace.

    JD answered back, "Only if I can bring another friend."

    "Of course, with pleasure!" answered Nicolas.

    The trio picked up Chrysta and made their way to an abandoned manor on the western edge of Velena. It was being used by House Stonemar for Duke Cole and his retainers. As they entered, a few servants guided them to Nicolas'' extravagant room.

    Inside, the four of them enjoyed a modest dinner as they shared memories of their younger days.

    Marie laughed and said, "And you remember when Arlan was sent to Lady Dafni''s office for destroying the wall by accident?"

    "Yes, it was the talk of the school," added Nicolas, "We all thought he was going to be expelled!"

    "Arlan was like that in school?!" asked both JD and Chrysta.

    "Oh yes, he was quite the troublemaker," replied Nicolas as he chuckled.

    "And he only ever got reprimanded," replied Marie.

    "Say... Nicolas, if you don''t mind, may I ask about you and your unit?" asked JD.

    "Of course," answered Nicolas, "When the war started, I was immediately summoned by my father. Seeing as how I''m the oldest and heir to House Stonemar, I was given command of a five-hundred-strong banner that was trained by my father. While you were all further north, I''ve been fighting down here. It hasn''t been easy..."

    JD, Marie, and Chrysta nodded along. They understood the fatigue of war just as much.

    Nicolas continued, "We''ve barely managed to gain the upper hand after a few of my father''s adjutants made the ultimate sacrifice. As of late, I''ve been sent to reinforce key positions. Lucky for us, me and my father managed to turn around a few battles that would''ve completely collapsed our entire defensive line. If it weren''t for the Banner of the Claw arriving in our area, we would''ve likely seen another few months of a stalemate."

    "Arlan will also arrive with the Storm Riders in a week," noted Marie.

    Chrysta added, "We''ll help in any way we can. We want to see the end of this war as well."

    "That''s good to hear," replied Nicolas, "Because we''re going to need your strength in the coming battles."

    "We''ll win for sure," stated JD, "May I propose a toast?"

    Nicolas raised his goblet of wine and happily said, "I was just thinking the same!"

    The Stonemar Heir poured each of his new friends more wine and raised his own goblet.

    "To old friends and new," Nicolas said warmly with a smile.

    The group clinked their glasses together and drank their wine. It was rich and full-bodied, with a hint of spice.

    Marie looked around the room, feeling a sense of contentment. For once, she was able to let her guard down and enjoy herself without worrying about the dangers of war.

    As the night wore on, the group continued to share stories and enjoy each other''s company. JD and Nicolas found common ground in their military experiences and tactics, while Marie and Chrysta enjoyed Nicolas'' knowledge of magical artifacts.

    They finished their last bit of wine and Nicolas suggested they retire for the night. JD and his companions were due to begin their duties at dawn, and they needed to rest.

    The trio said their goodbyes and left Nicolas'' room, making their way back to their assigned lodgings. As the trio reached their rooms, JD bid both his friends goodnight and retired to his own room. While he lay down on the bed, his mind was still racing with thoughts of the soldier that had died under his command that day.

    JD thought to himself, "Hugh Goldan..."

    Despite losing a soldier, he knew that he had done his best. He closed his eyes and focused on his breathing, letting his thoughts drift away.

    While drifting off to sleep, he couldn''t help but wonder what the future held for him and his companions. The war was far from over, and there were many battles yet to be fought.

    But for now, he allowed himself to rest, knowing that tomorrow would bring new challenges and new opportunities.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 42

    A small storm had overtaken the southeastern region. In a forest just twenty miles west of Velena. A small unit of thirty loyal midland mages were on the run, they were being hunted down by rebel forces.

    Among them was a talented mage who had once fought Arlan in the Tetrasan Tournament, Yuna Argold.

    While sprinting in the storm and rain, the leader of the unit turned his head back and yelled, "Stay with me! We''re almost to Velena! If we can just get close, friendly forces will have to be close by!"

    Yuna was at the very back of the group and screamed to the front, "Are we going to just leave the rest of them back there?!"

    "We have to! The orb we hold is more important than all of us combined!"

    The rest of the mages between Yuna and the leader knew that already and were sprinting for their lives.

    The forest path they were sprinting on bended into an open field. Yuna saw her colleagues slowed down to a complete stop. She was confused and asked, "Why''d you all stop?! They''re right behind-"

    "Yuna," the mage leader interrupted with a calm tone, "Look further."

    Before the thirty loyalists mages were a full banner of three-hundred rebel soldiers from House Kaiser. A hunter-killer contingent designed to chase down their prey. Among their ranks were a multitude of different types of soldiers.

    They were all well equipped and were at least second-tier white-cores and third-tier red cores. But the main strength of the unit were the five aspirants at the front, who were all fourth-tier orange cores and a sixth-tier red core.

    "Can we turn around?" asked one of the nearby mages.

    "No, behind us are more of them," answered the leader as he solemnly accepted his fate.

    Yuna walked up with tears streaming down her eyes, "I''ll fight with you to the end, Captain Quinn Argold."

    Quinn turned to Yuna and said, "Yuna... take the orb."

    "What? No!" protested Yuna as she gripped her staff tightly with both hands.

    "We''ll buy you time so you can escape through their left side. I know you''re talented enough to do so."

    "No! You''re my brother... even though I don''t share your blood... I will stay and fight."

    Everyone else didn''t bother to answer and began drawing their daggers, wands and staves.

    Quinn addressed his adopted sister once more, "Yuna, this isn''t the time to argue. You need to get this orb to our side. You''re the only one who is fast enough to outrun their trackers."

    There was no answer back but instead, Yuna''s soft left hand reached out and received the hand-sized orb from her adopted brother. Quinn then pulled her close with his left arm and whispered under the rain, "Tell mother that I fought well and that I''ll be joining father in the Great Caelum."

    Yuna was crying the whole time as she knew the fate of her brother and father. Enchantments from all twenty-nine other mages glowed one after another onto Yuna.

    They were casting buffs on her with whatever they could to increase her survivability. It broke Yuna''s heart because they were going to need it as well but used it on her instead.

    Quinn then yelled out, "Fulgor Company! Form up!"

    The remaining mages except Yuna formed up in a combat formation while pre-casting their spells next to their captain.

    "Listen!" shouted Quinn with confidence, "We''ve been together for ten years, and this is where Numen has granted us the final trial. We will drive into the enemy with our devotion to Midland and carve a path for Yuna. If any man wishes to flee now, none of your brothers here will wish ill upon you."

    A silent pause took over as not a single mage hesitated. They all stood their ground with confidence.

    "Then let us dine in the Great Caelum tonight! With me, Fulgor Company!" ordered Quinn as he charged forth with twenty-eight of his brethren in tow.

    Yuna turned left and beelined out. She saw the enemy contingent swarming into her brother''s unit. The fighting started with the mages unleashing monstrous spells taking out entire units of swordsmen.

    At first, it seemed like they had a chance until a magic nullifying ring took over. Cries were heard as Yuna''s comrades were being hacked down into pieces.

    A rebel platoon splintered off from the main unit and started to chase down Yuna, they couldn''t keep up with her but they were firing crossbows.

    A loud roar echoed from the center of the battle. It was Quinn, he had emerged with arcane and lighting in his eyes and somehow had overpowered the magic nullifying effect.

    He leapt up over the battle and landed down upon the crossbowmen who were firing at Yuna. His palms disintegrated each enemy soldier he had touched into a pile of ashes. One after another, the crossbowmen were completely wiped out.

    Yuna had turned back for only a mere two seconds to see her brother buying her time. While sprinting, she heard him yell, "Keep running Yuna and don''t turn back!"

    Yuna continued to run, tears streaming down her face as she held onto the orb tightly. She could hear the sounds of battle behind her, the clash of steel and the explosive bursts of magic. She knew that her fellow mages were fighting to their last breath, to buy her enough time to escape.

    As she ran, she felt a sharp pain in her side and stumbled, but managed to catch herself before falling. Looking down, she saw a bolt had pierced through her cloak and grazed her side. She gritted her teeth in pain but didn''t stop, knowing that she had to keep going.

    Yuna sprinted through the forest, leaping over fallen trees and dodging branches. She could hear the sound of pursuit behind her, but she pushed herself harder. She used her mana to numb the pain and enhanced her speed.

    Back at the battle, the only fighter left alive was Quinn Argold. Everyone else had already been killed. An aspirant in green robes slowly made his way toward Quin who was surrounded and mortally wounded from the battle.

    But he still stood his ground ready to fight them. The aspirant in the green robes signaled for more soldiers to chase after Yuna but then turned his attention to Quinn.

    The mysterious Aspirant then said, "You must be Quinn, the one who took the Thurian Orb. I assume you gave it to your sister, Yuna?"

    The barely concious Argold Mage simply replied, "Fuck you-"

    A shock spell flew from the green robe''s hand and struck Quinn repeatedly. Screams of pain yelled out as the Aspirant intensified his spell. It was just enough to put Quinn on the verge of death without actually killing him.

    After ten seconds of non-stop spells, another large bolt of lighting struck Quinn causing him to explode into pieces of flesh.

    "Such a waste, he would''ve proved useful to us had he just joined the right side," said the green mage coldly.

    A soldier reported, "Sir, we believe we can catch up to the last one. But scouts have reported nearby Midland forces are starting to investigate the area."

    "Get her quickly. We''ll be overrun if not," commanded the green mage.

    Yuna was still sprinting, and breathing heavily as she mustered through the dense trees, dodging crossbow bolts from a unit that was trying to keep up with her.

    Finally, she broke out of the treeline and into a farm, a ray of hope shed itself on her misfortune. But the hunter-killer teams were still behind her.

    Yuna stumbled as she felt the pain of the bolt piercing through her cloak and into her side. She quickly ripped the bolt out and threw it to the side to administer a small healing vial. The pain was intense, but it at least stopped the bleeding. The vial just wasn¡¯t enough to fully seal the wound. She had to keep moving and find friendly Midland forces.

    The rain grew more intense, making it difficult to see where Yuna was going. While she ran, she noticed movement in front of her. It was a trio of rebel crossbowmen standing in her way and they had Yuna dead to rights. The Midland mage slowed down, unsure of what to do.

    "Stop right there!" shouted the middle crossbowmen.

    The Midland mage tried to cast a mana barrier but it fizzled.

    "Damnit!" cursed Yuna as she grimaced in pain.

    Right before the crossbowmen could fire, a mounted figure darted from beyond the fog and cleaved all three rebels in half. Yuna sighed with relief that someone had come.

    But something was off about her savior. His killing intent had flourished immensely causing Yuna to take a defensive stance against her savior.

    The rider began galloping toward Yuna. Her heart sank as she knew she wasn¡¯t going to survive the imminent attack. Through the percussion of rain and thunderous hooves, a familiar voice rang out, "Stay your weapon! I¡¯m a Midland loyalist. I am on your side!"

    "Arlan... Is¡­ that you?" uttered Yuna as she fainted.

    Arlan jumped off Kage and caught Yuna before she hit the ground. He noticed her wound and administered a full healing potion into her mouth. It wasn''t going to heal it completely but it did stabilize Yuna. The wound was barely sealed now.

    The King¡¯s Blade realized it was Yuna Argold, the Maginus Academy mage he had fought with at the Tetrasan Tournament last year.

    Approaching Arlan from behind was Edgar and a few Storm Riders. While Edgar dismounted his horse, he asked, "Is she with us?"

    "Yes," answered the King''s Blade, "I believe she''s with the Fulgor Company. Although I''m not sure why she''s alone. I cut down three rebels back there trying to kill her."

    "Rebels? This far west beyond our lines?!" echoed Edgar with confusion.

    "This isn''t the first time," replied Arlan as he thought of Hector''s Banner.

    "Your orders?"

    "Have the Storm Riders search the area."

    "By your command, General!"

    Further away from Yuna and Arlan was the green robed mage from before, hiding in the bushes with his banner. Their presence was somehow concealed from Arlan and his Umbras.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    A voice emerged from another nearby Aspirant, "Deema, it appears we were too late. I believe that is the Immortal General. We cannot win against him."

    Deema took off his green hood and replied, "I did not expect the King''s Blade to be here. He¡¯s supposed to be at the western front with the Midland Royal Army. This changes everything."

    "Your orders, Deema?"

    "Let¡¯s fall back. Send a pigeon to Duke Osmund. At least we were able to wipe out the Fulgor Company."

    "By your command, Deema!"

    Arlan and his men searched the surrounding area but could only find the bodies of the Fulgor Company. Any bodies of the enemy were incinerated to a pile of ashes.

    After combing the area thoroughly, Arlan decided it was enough and continued on the path east with the Storm Riders in tow. They rode through the stormy night until it ceased in the morning. The sun rising through gave an end to the storm. The warm orange hue revealed the city before Arlan and his cavaliers. It was Velena.

    The King¡¯s Blade had finally arrived in Velena to reunite with the rest of his banner. Arlan was riding with an unconscious Yuna who leaned against him. The extra person didn¡¯t bother Kage as dark stygians were among the most powerful mounts.

    Entering the city streets unveiled squads of soldiers from House Stonemar, shuffling constantly through the streets. Arlan knew this was preparation for a large operation, his military past could distinguish these matters with ease.

    Arlan asked a nearby guard for directions to the Banner of the Claw''s assigned lodging area. The guard informed Arlan that they were stationed on the southeast side of town, beyond the market district. Arlan, Edgar and the Storm Riders rode through the small city toward the southeast and arrived where their comrades had been.

    JD was the first to greet his commander as he walked out from the Banner of the Claw''s command post.

    "Welcome back Field General Arlan!"

    Arlan nodded, acknowledging JD''s greeting

    "I¡¯m glad you¡¯re well. Report?" Asked Arlan while he looked around the courtyard.

    JD answered, "We''ve managed to eliminate five different units across the eastern front. Because of it, House Lansley and House Stonemar are preparing a combined offensive against the rebel lines. We suffered only injuries until the last battle¡­ We lost a soldier from the vanguard."

    Arlan turned back towards Kage and answered, "I see. Don¡¯t put it on yourself, JD. You did extremely well to lead the Banner of the Claw for me while I was gone. Give me his name later. Before anything else though, I need to go see Duke Cole Stonemar immediately."

    JD saluted, "Thanks, Arlan. Let me take care of the logistics with Edgar then."

    Arlan picked up Yuna who was still unconscious and ordered out, "Also have Fiala see to this mage¡¯s wounds."

    "By your command, but who is she?" asked JD as he took Yuna from Arlan.

    "She''s the last Fulgor Company survivor that we know of, Lady Yuna Argold," replied Arlan as he turned back toward the city.

    Before Arlan left, Marie and Chrysta had emerged from the command post.

    With folded arms, the Embercaller teased, "You''re back and you brought another girl with you. Quite the womanizer, aren''t you?"

    "Real funny," answered Arlan, "Her unit was wiped out from behind our lines. She''s the last survivor."

    "Behind our lines?" echoed JD as he was in disbelief, "There''s no way any rebel forces got through without our knowing though!"

    Chrysta added, "I''ve heard rumors of an enemy force that wiped out a few northern midland units already."

    Edgar added his words as well, "General Arlan managed to kill three elite rebel crossbowmen before they could shoot Lady Yuna. We then came across a battlefield where there were only bodies of the Fulgor Company. It seemed a quick battle took place but the enemy bodies were disintegrated."

    Arlan''s concerned face conveyed the gravity of the situation to everyone and said, "I''m going to meet with Duke Cole and explain the situation. JD, have the banner prepared to move out on a moment¡¯s notice."

    "By your command, General Arlan," saluted JD.

    Arlan also instructed, "Marie, stay by Yuna¡¯s side. Please send for me when she¡¯s awake."

    "Without a moment to spare, General Arlan," answered Marie as she saluted.

    Now alone, Arlan made his way from his unit''s assigned quarters to the Stonemar Banner''s command post. The afternoon held scattered clouds but the cold autumn wind started blowing, reminding everyone that cold winter was around the corner.

    The paved road was shared by many townsfolk going about their daily routine while soldiers would stop and salute Arlan as he walked by in his mithril armor.

    None dared to cross paths with the King''s Blade. They knew how important his business was if he was headed toward Duke Cole Stonemar¡¯s location.

    After ten minutes, Arlan arrived at the heart of Velena. The area housed the Stonemar headquarters. The King¡¯s Blade was greeted by the guards stationed outside. They recognized him immediately and allowed him to pass without question.

    Inside, the command post was bustling with activity. Maps were spread out across tables, messengers hurriedly came and went, and officers were engaged in intense discussions.

    Arlan scanned the room until he spotted Duke Cole Stonemar, the Head of House Stonemar. The duke was in deep conversation with his retinue. Arlan¡¯s steps carried purpose and confidence as he marched before Duke Cole.

    "Duke Cole," Arlan called out and gave a respectful nod. "May I have a moment of your time?"

    The Stonemar Duke turned towards Arlan with an expression of relief, "Of course, Field General Arlan. Knight JD had informed me that you would be joining us around this time."

    Arlan briefly glanced at the map before focusing on Duke Cole. "I bring concerning news. An unknown rebel unit has appeared behind our lines and wiped out a clandestine Midland Mage Unit. To my knowledge, all but one survived. The unknown rebel unit then disappeared without a trace."

    All of Duke Cole''s retinue exchanged concerned looks. A high-ranked Stonemar officer spoke up, his voice gruff, "General, how is that possible? We have strict surveillance and patrols all along the frontlines!"

    "That''s what troubles me," Arlan replied, his brows furrowing. "I¡¯ve managed to kill three of their crossbowmen before they could kill the surviving mage. Then my men searched the immediate area and only found the aftermath of a battle. All enemy bodies were disintegrated. It seems they can appear behind our lines and want to erase all traces of their presence."

    Duke Cole leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "This is indeed alarming. Two months ago, two banners of a hundred men each were completely wiped out. They were stationed near a small village, Alafein. I sent a reaction force and they found no traces of the enemy. This may be the same group responsible."

    Arlan''s eyes widened at Duke Cole''s revelation. The gravity of the situation was becoming increasingly clear. "Two banners of a hundred men? That''s a significant force to be wiped out so easily."

    Duke Cole sighed heavily, his voice filled with concern. "Our scouts tirelessly searched but found nothing. It may be the same enemy unit."

    Arlan''s mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle, "Duke Cole, where is Alafein?"

    Duke Cole nodded while gesturing to the map. "Four hours south. Another confusing element is that Alafein is of little strategic importance. I''ve sent a replacement force of over four-hundred men to hold the area down in case the enemy sees something we do not."

    After examining the map, Arlan traced his pointer finger along the areas near Alafein. Then Arlan conveyed his thoughts, "Their ability to vanish without a trace suggests an Archmage of at least sixth-tier caliber and a highly trained force. We need more information. If left unchecked, we could see a collapse of our entire front."

    Duke Cole agreed, his voice firm. "Indeed, we cannot allow them to continue going unopposed. But alas, we are on the eve of the final offensive. We cannot wait any longer or the harsh winters will be on us. Your banner''s arrival a month ago has given us this opportunity. Which may not ever present itself again."

    Arlan''s gaze hardened and asked, "Would you tell me more of this operation?"

    "Duke Frank Lansley has given word that his army will break through House Rainhall''s lines and lay siege to their bastion, Levencourt,¡± stated Duke Cole as he pointed to the frontlines north of Velena, ¡°During which, House Hawkwell will have to ride to House Rainhall''s aid. I will then lead all Stonemar banners to clear a path to House Kaiser''s last bastion, Eisanyr. Then we will lay siege to Eisanyr and end this rebellion."

    "When did Duke Frank Lansley say he would reach Levencourt?" asked Arlan intently.

    "A fortnight from today."

    "Then this situation with the unknown rebel force must be dealt with before the attack," stated Arlan, "I will personally see to it and return before you march on Eisanyr."

    "Praise Numen that he sent you, Arlan," said Duke Cole relieved, "Anything I can provide to assist you, please let me know. I''ll send you any reports and maps we have regarding the area around Alafein."

    "Thank you, Duke Cole. For Midland!" saluted Arlan.

    "For Midland!" answered Duke Cole.

    Arlan then left the headquarters and disappeared into the streets of Velena. Contingencies and plans formulated in his mind as he returned to his banner.

    Meanwhile, at the Banner of the Claw''s temporary infirmary. Yuna Argold was the only patient on a bed. Fiala had already finished treating the injuries. So the cleric was daydreaming at her desk with some tea. She wasn''t alone, Marie sat in a quaint wooden chair at Yuna''s bedside.

    The Embercaller was intently studying the mysterious orb that Yuna was carrying. Marie jotted down notes of its properties and the way it looked. She had never seen anything quite like it.

    Interrupting the peace, Chrysta entered the room and closed the door behind her. She smiled at Fiala''s innocence.

    "Fiala, lost in your own little world again?" Chrysta teased, her eyes twinkling with mischief.

    The cleric snapped out of her daydream, blushing slightly, "Chrysta, you startled me! I was just...admiring the tea leaves."

    Chrysta raised an eyebrow, unconvinced, "Tea leaves, huh? Well, I hope they''re telling you something interesting."

    Marie chuckled, putting down her notes, "I guess even clerics must daydream of being swept up by a handsome man."

    Fiala blushed further, "Don''t join in with her, Marie! Just cause I''m a devout cleric of Numen doesn''t mean I can''t take on a man."

    "You''re lucky you''re not a cleric from Arindoth," replied Marie teasingly.

    "What? Why''s that?" asked Fiala.

    Chrysta answered, "Arindoth''s Church of Numen dictates that any devouts or clerics are not allowed to elope or have a relationship."

    The cleric tripped over her words, "Well... I... But-"

    "-Relax Fiala," Marie interrupted, "Did you forget you''re not from Arindoth? I''m sure you''ll find a husband one day."

    At her friend¡¯s suggestion, Fiala relaxed a bit and said, "You''re right. I was anointed in Midland at Galdo... But a husband? I don''t know about that."

    "Well, in that case," Chrysta grinned mischievously, "I hope you stare at your husband like the way you do tea leaves."

    Fiala laughed, feeling more at ease in Chrysta''s playful presence, "I''ll make sure to let you know if it catches me a husband."

    As the three women shared a lighthearted moment, Yuna began to stir on the bed. Her eyes fluttered open, and she looked around disoriented. But before Marie could say anything, Yuna jolted up and tried grappling Marie to use as a hostage.

    In response, Marie instinctively countered the grapple and flipped to Yuna¡¯s side. Before the Argold mage could react, Marie interrupted her with a threat, "Another move and I''ll incinerate you. And that girl over there has ice blades aimed at your neck."

    Yuna felt the fire emanating on her left cheek as Marie''s palm was pre-channeling a fire spell only six inches from Yuna¡¯s face. The confused Argold mage moved her eyes over to Chrysta accompanied by three ice blades that were aimed at Yuna.

    "What now?" asked Yuna nervously.

    Chrysta answered from across the room, "First, you need to relax and understand that we''re not rebels. We''re Midland loyalists."

    Marie then chimed in, "Second, Fiala over there just healed your wounds. They''ll reopen if you don''t take it easy."

    "Alright then," acknowledged Yuna who figured if they were enemies, they would''ve chained her up or killed her already.

    A loud bang erupted. It was caused by four Banner of the Claw Vanguard soldiers who had busted through the door. They were on guard duty outside the infirmary.

    Marie canceled her spell and commanded them, "It''s alright, return to your post."

    "By your command, Baroness Marie. Excuse us," answered the most senior of the four soldiers.

    "Baroness.... Marie?" asked Yuna as the four soldiers filed out.

    "Baroness Marie Balan," confirmed the Embercaller, "Heir of House Balan."

    Yuna quickly knelt, "My apologies for my rudeness. I thought I was captured by the enemy, so I acted harshly."

    "Rise, Lady Yuna," commanded Marie as she guided Yuna back to the bed, "Sit or your wounds will reopen."

    A small pain grimaced across Yuna''s stomach where the bolt had penetrated originally. The wound was closed but the body was still adjusting to the internal pain.

    Marie pointed to the Coldheart, "She''s Lady Chrysta Balan, my sister."

    Yuna quickly apologized, "I''m sorry for my actions, Lady Chrysta."

    "I''ve taken no offense. I wasn''t concerned with you hurting us. I was more concerned with killing you in defense," answered Chrysta who canceled her ice blades. Chrysta then left the room to fetch Arlan.

    Marie then pointed to Fiala, "You have a few people to thank for saving you. The first is Fiala, the cleric who healed your wounds."

    "Miss Fiala, thank you," added Yuna to her apologies.

    "It is merely my duty," nodded Fiala.

    ¡°Our commander wanted to see you as soon as you were awake, please wait patiently until his arrival," ordered Marie as Yuna obeyed.

    After a few silent minutes, Yuna''s memories returned and so did her concerns, "Where is my orb? And is my brother okay?"

    "Calm down," instructed Marie, "I have your orb. As for your brother, you''ll have to speak to General Arlan."

    "General Arlan? He''s a general now?!" repeated Yuna.

    "A Field General now to be exact,¡± confirmed Arlan as he emerged from the door. JD and Chrysta followed behind.

    Everyone but Yuna noticed the seriousness of Arlan''s face, they knew something bad was discussed with Duke Cole.

    "General Arlan¡­ What happened to my brother?" Yuna asked solemnly.

    "I''m sorry, Yuna," answered Arlan, "Your brother, Quinn Argold, was already killed when I arrived last night."

    "I see," acknowledged Yuna unphased. But everyone could see Yuna¡¯s pain and anger surging through her eyes.

    "If you want revenge for your brother''s death," baited Arlan, "You need to tell me everything."

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 43

    Yuna took a deep breath, her heart still freshly wounded from the news of her brother''s death. But she knew she needed to focus. She had to channel her grief and anger into explaining what she knows. Slowly, she began to recount the events that led up to night before.

    "It''s a Thurian orb," Yuna started, her voice steady despite the emotions churning within. "It''s one of five that House Kaiser has in their possession. It''s meant to power some kind of ancient relic weapon that Duke Osmund rebuilt."

    Arlan soaked in the information as he listened intently. He now understood why Quinn was so desperate to get Yuna and the orb to safety.

    The King''s Blade then asked, "How did you find it?"

    Now focused and unaffected by her emotions, Yuna answered back, "When the war broke out, I made sure to be assigned to my brother''s unit, the Fulgor Company."

    Chrysta added, "My old mentor once mentioned the Fulgor Company. He said they''re an elite unit of mages who specialize in mobility spells and close-quarters lightning magic. He also said you guys undergo intense survival training."

    "Correct," acknowledged Yuna and continued, "We were given special orders to destroy enemy supply convoys in House Kaiser''s territory. We have been doing so for the last four months."

    "We can relate," commented Marie as she thought of their own incursion into Sworan territory.

    Yuna continued, "It was about three weeks ago when we heard a rumor from one of our informants. An important Kaiser convoy was coming in from the southeastern road. So we ambushed the convoy, which was more heavily guarded than usual but we managed to wipe out the escort unit. Then after, we naturally plundered the supplies. Inside the main wagon, Quinn found the Thurian orb inside a steel chest."

    "Southeastern road? Strange... No one else is East of House Kaiser," pondered Marie.

    Arlan corrected Marie and stated, "There is someone East of House Kaiser."

    "But it''s just a bunch of small villages and farmland. I don''t think they have the capability to produce such an item," claimed JD confused.

    "Beyond the Midland borders," answered Arlan, "The Silvan Elves of the Firane Kingdom."

    Marie blinked twice and asked with conviction, "Are you insinuating that the Firane Kingdom that we are allied with has been secretly backing House Kaiser?"

    With confidence, Arlan replied, "Yes I am. A while ago, the Umbras mentioned the possibility of another foreign power other than the Swora Oligarchy. I just didn''t figure it would be the elves that King Richard forged an alliance with."

    "Quinn had also theorized that the supply convoy was from the Firane Kingdom," added Yuna as she continued, "He decided the Thurian orb was too mysterious and cryptic. So we hid near the convoy we ambushed, waiting for the enemy''s reaction force. That''s when we listened closely and overheard a few Kaiser officers talking about it."

    "And that''s how you found out the Thurian orb''s purpose?" asked JD.

    Yuna nodded, "Correct. Then we hid in the Polanaar Forest, just eighteen miles southwest of Eisanyr. We contemplated carefully since House Kaiser would certainly be looking for the Thurian orb. But we had no way of knowing how the war was going, so we made contact with our informant. He mentioned the frontlines had greatly shifted east in our favor and an unused route that we could take. After scouting the area and making preparations two days prior, Quinn ordered our retreat. We took that secret route but..."

    Everyone in the room felt Yuna''s rage convulse within her.

    But Arlan quickly quelled the rising anger, "Yuna, remember Quinn''s final wish."

    Several seconds had passed when the Argold mage regained control and continued, "The informant had betrayed us and we were ambushed on the path by a specialized unit with five Aspirants. Ten of our Fulgor mages sacrificed themselves so we could run. We got away and we kept running for the rest of the day with them right behind us. We were halfway when night fell."

    "Wait... House Kaiser''s territory is East from here. How did you end up west?" asked JD.

    Yuna shrugged, "This is where it gets weird... After we ran for hours through the night, one of our mages collapsed from exhaustion. We had made enough distance to rest. During the break, one of our mages found an unmarked rift dungeon next to the path. After a short debate, we decided it was safer to take refuge inside. While hiding just beyond the entrance, we heard the enemy soldiers enter the rift dungeon as well. So we fled deeper inside."

    "Where was this unmarked rift dungeon?" asked Arlan.

    "I''ll get to that," replied Yuna, "As we continued deeper, we came across a large cavern with a large door that was already open. Beyond the door revealed a large grassland with meadows. Strangely without a sun, a bright sky was shining overhead. We entered through without hesitation."

    "A bright sky without a sun...?" uttered Chrysta under her breath.

    "We couldn''t believe what we were seeing," Yuna continued, her voice filled with wonder. "We had stumbled upon a unique rift dungeon, an otherworldly plane of its own, defined by its own rules. It was breathtakingly beautiful."

    "But as we marveled at the sight, we knew we couldn''t stay there indefinitely," Yuna said, her expression turning serious. "We needed to find a way back, to continue our mission. Quinn was determined to fulfill his duty, even if it meant facing impossible odds. The rebels figured out we were inside and gave chase."

    "That''s a first," stated Marie as she locked eyes with Arlan, "All known Rift Dungeons put you back at the entrance on their exit door."

    Arlan nodded and asked, "Is there anything else?"

    Yuna recalled her painful memories and continued, "Yes... A contingent from the special unit was already waiting for us. They knew about the rift dungeon''s entrances. Ten of our Fulgor mages engaged the enemy so the rest of us could run. We told them we would get help and return but it was short-lived as the enemy Aspirants and their main unit blocked our path. So Quinn entrusted the Thurian orb to me... And he proceeded to command a final stand with the remaining Fulgor Company and bought me time to run. Then Arlan appeared and saved me. That''s all I can remember. I''m sorry."

    "Don''t worry, I remember the rest. Now get some sleep," ordered Arlan as he soaked in what he had just heard.

    As Yuna lay down, her voice softly emerged, "Thank you for saving my life, General Arlan."

    Before Arlan could even reply, the Argold mage had finally succumbed to her fatigue.

    "JD and Marie," called out Arlan.

    "Yes, General," answered both his Adjutants.

    "Prepare the banner to move out in an hour," ordered Arlan, "I have an idea of where this rift dungeon could be."

    "Where?" asked JD.

    Arlan clued in his Adjutant Knight, "Edgar and I found Yuna just an hour west of Alafein."

    After an hour had passed, the Banner of the Claw was formed up at Velena''s west gate. It had been a while since all two-thousand soldiers had gathered. The sun had risen slightly past noon in the sky, casting a warm golden glow over the assembled soldiers of the Banner of the Claw. Arlan stood at the forefront, his mithril armor gleaming in the sunlight.

    His soldiers all stood at attention, their expressions were a mix of determination and anticipation. They were eager to prove their worth and perform their duties.

    Arlan raised his voice, addressing the entire Banner of the Claw. "Listen up, Banner of the Claw! We''re going to march to a place called Alafein, where we''ll search for an undiscovered rift dungeon. We have reason to believe a powerful rebel unit has been using it to their advantage. Our goal is to find that unit and destroy them. We''ll avenge the fallen Midland soldiers who were killed by this enemy unit!"

    A chorus of cheers and affirmations filled the air as the soldiers brandished their weapons. The clanking of armor and the rustling of banners created a symphony of war, their united spirit fueling their determination.

    As the banner began its march, the soldiers fell into formation, their footsteps echoing in unison. The sight of the formidable force commanded respect and fear from anyone who dared stand in their way.

    After three hours of marching, the Banner of the Claw reached the Northwest outskirts of Alafein. The small village was nestled among the rolling hills. The villagers paused their daily activities and watched in awe as the imposing army approached.

    Children ran to their parents, seeking comfort and safety in their arms. The villagers had heard tales of the legendary Banner of the Claw, and now, witnessing its might firsthand, they understood why the name struck fear into the hearts of their enemies.

    While reining in Kage, Arlan scanned the surroundings, his sharp eyes taking in every detail. The village seemed peaceful and untouched by the chaos of war. The Midland Garrison was going about their daily routine. The Midland Garrison Captain made his appearance with two of his lieutenants.

    Arlan dismounted from Kage and was approached by the Midland Garrison Captain, who saluted Arlan with respect. The two lieutenants followed suit, their expressions a mix of curiosity and admiration.

    "Good Afternoon, General Arlan," the Midland Garrison Captain said, his voice filled with deference. "I''m Captain Kristoff of the 9th Stonemar Infantry Battalion. I wasn''t informed that you would be in the area. How may we assist the Banner of the Claw?"

    Arlan nodded in acknowledgment and replied, "Captain, we are on a mission to locate an undiscovered rift dungeon that we believe may be located nearby. Our intelligence suggests that a powerful rebel unit has been utilizing this dungeon to its advantage. We seek to eliminate this threat."

    Captain Kristoff exchanged a quick glance with his lieutenants before responding, "We haven''t come across any such rift dungeon in our patrols, General Arlan. However, we can provide you with any assistance you require. My soldiers are all at your disposal."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Arlan appreciated the offer of support and said, "Thank you, Captain. We may need your expertise in conducting thorough searches of the surrounding area. Any information or leads you can provide would be invaluable."

    Captain Kristoff nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I will assemble a team immediately and coordinate with your adjutants. My men will ensure that no stone is left unturned."

    As Captain Kristoff turned to give orders to his lieutenants, Arlan noticed a young girl peeking out from behind one a wooden barrel. She seemed curious and fascinated by the presence of the Banner of the Claw. Arlan nodded at Chrysta who immediately understood what to do. Chrysta playfully made her way over to the young girl and asked kindly, "What''s your name, little one?"

    The girl''s eyes widened, and she hesitantly replied, "L-Lucia..."

    "I''m Chrysta. It''s a pleasure to meet you," stated the Coldheart as she leaned over to be at eye level with the young girl and continued. "Lucia, have you seen or heard anything unusual in these parts? Anything that stands out?"

    Lucia bit her lip, thinking for a moment before speaking. "Well... my friends and I have seen strange lights coming from the hills at night."

    "Can you show me which hills?" asked Chrysta with a welcoming tone.

    Lucia pointed to the west and continued, "Those hills. We thought it was just fireflies, but it was different, brighter. And sometimes, we hear distant noises, like animals grunting."

    Arlan''s interest was piqued by Lucia''s words.

    Chrysta patted the young girl on the head and said, "Thank you, Lucia. You''ve been very helpful. Take this gold coin and if you notice anything else, please don''t hesitate to let us know."

    Lucia nodded enthusiastically while holding the gold coin, "I will, Miss Chrysta! I want to help too!"

    JD and Yanie directed the joint search teams which were made up of the Banner of the Claw and the 9th Stonemar Infantry Battalion. Yanie''s natural talent at scouting gave JD better insight into where to direct the search areas.

    As the search teams scoured the hills to the west of Alafein, the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the landscape. The soldiers moved with purpose, their eyes trained for any signs of a hidden rift dungeon or enemy presence. The 9th Stonemar soldiers were impressed by the efficiency and skill of the Banner of the Claw. They followed the Banner of the Claw''s lead.

    JD and Yanie communicated through hand signals, coordinating the search patterns of their teams. They had divided the area into sectors, ensuring thorough coverage. JD''s focus was on directing the teams, while Yanie''s expertise lay in identifying tracks or anomalies.

    About forty minutes west of Alafein, Yanie noticed something unusual. She crouched down, examining a strange rock. She then called over JD, her voice barely a whisper, "JD, come here. This rock gives off ambient traces of mana."

    "Good job Yanie. Wait here while I send word to Arlan."

    After fifteen minutes, JD and Yanie were joined by Arlan, Marie, Chrysta, Erin, Edgar, and Roderic.

    "Show us what you found," instructed Arlan as his party joined JD and Yanie.

    Yanie pointed to the strange rock and said, "This rock is leaking mana."

    Arlan activated his [Battle Trance] and it revealed that the rock was indeed leaking faint traces of mana.

    The Embercaller waltzed over and put her hand on the rock. She channeled her own mana into the rock. After a few seconds, a rumble could be heard and the rock wall next to Marie retracted into the ground. This revealed the entrance to the rift dungeon that Yuna had mentioned.

    Arlan immediately sent out his first order, "JD, have all of the 9th Stonemar soldiers return to Alafein and instruct Captain Kristoff to be on alert until tomorrow morning. Bring Fiala and Mahari here."

    JD saluted, "By your command!"

    The orders from Arlan continued, "Edgar, Erin, and Roderic, gather your units here and take defensive positions. And Erin, send me a veteran squad of twelve from the Vanguard."

    "By your command!" answered Edgar, Erin, and Roderic in unison.

    "Marie, Chrysta, and Yanie," called out Arlan as he issued his last order, "Once JD returns with Fiala and Mahari, we''re going in."

    Arlan blew the whistle and summoned Nightingale. All thirty Umbras had been following the Banner of the Claw in a perimeter around the unit since they departed from Velena. Within a minute, Nightingale hastily appeared before Arlan.

    "Master Arlan, your orders?" asked the Umbra Leader.

    "You''re coming with us into the Rift Dungeon," ordered Arlan.

    Nightingale bowed, "By your command."

    Only half the sun was visible and gleaming its last rays across the sky when the final preparations were finished. Arlan decided he was going into the Rift Dungeon with a smaller contingent to avoid any unnecessary risk.

    The King''s Blade decided on bringing JD, Mahari, and a Vanguard squad to assist him with the frontline. Then for the specialty team: Arlan chose Marie, Chrysta, Nightingale, and Yanie. Finally, Fiala was the primary healer.

    With his strike team assembled, they followed Arlan into the mysterious rift dungeon.

    Once inside, they found themselves in a dimly lit corridor, with walls made of smooth, black stone. The air felt heavy and charged with magic. Arlan took the lead with his blacksteel claymore at the ready as he cautiously advanced. The frontline followed directly behind while the specialty team brought up the rear with Fiala.

    As they proceeded deeper into the dungeon, the corridor widened into a large chamber. The chamber was filled with an eerie, pulsating light emanating from the walls. Strange symbols and markings adorned the surfaces, giving the impression of ancient and powerful magic.

    Arlan gestured for the team to halt as he examined the symbols on the walls. Marie, with her knowledge in ancient texts, stepped forward to assist. She traced her fingers over the intricate patterns, her eyes narrowing in concentration.

    "These symbols seem to be the language of the old Thaumaturga, written before the cataclysm," Marie remarked. "They hold a certain resonance and mana signature. Nothing on them are warnings or trap indicators. We should be fine."

    Arlan nodded, and joked, "I should''ve taken a class at Lancel High."

    "Arlan!" called out JD from further ahead around the corner, "You need to see this."

    The rest of the strike team caught up to JD and before them was the very large open door that Yuna mentioned. It truly bent the rules of space as it revealed the large grass plains and meadows. Complete with its own bright sky with no sun.

    "It should be evening outside," said Chrysta awestruck, "But in here, it''s almost like it''s still midday."

    Arlan stepped closer to the open door, his eyes scanning the surreal landscape before him. The vibrant colors of the grass and flowers bathed in the ethereal light captivated his senses. He could feel the gentle breeze brushing against his face, carrying with it the scent of wildflowers and the distant melodies of birds.

    "This is... surreal," Arlan murmured, his voice filled with wonder and curiosity, "It''s like stepping into a different realm altogether."

    JD nodded in agreement, "This rift dungeon is unlike any other we''ve encountered before."

    Arlan turned to the rest of the team, his expression serious. "We need to proceed with caution. This may be a beautiful place, but it''s also a potential stronghold for our enemies. Keep your guard up and stay alert. We don''t know what awaits us beyond this threshold."

    As the strike team prepared to step through the open door, Fiala spoke up, "General Arlan is right, we cannot be fooled by the beauty."

    Mahari nodded, "Fi-fi''s words are wise. I smash enemy of General Arlan."

    Arlan gave a quick head nod to Mahari and then led the way. The strike team stepped through the open door and into the mysterious landscape. As they emerged on the other side, the team found themselves standing on a vast, seemingly endless grassland, stretching out as far as the eye could see. The sky above was an ever-bright canopy, radiating a soft, golden light that seemed to come from nowhere.

    The team fanned out, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of the enemy. The gentle breeze carried whispers of movement as if the very air held secrets. Arlan motioned for the strike team to move forward, advancing cautiously through the grassland.

    Venturing deeper into the rift dungeon, they came across unusual rock formations and peculiar plants that glowed with a faint luminescence. The landscape itself seemed to shift subtly, creating an otherworldly atmosphere that both intrigued and unnerved them.

    After a half-hour, the strike team took a break while Nightingale scouted ahead. After ten minutes, she returned to Arlan''s side. The Umbra Leader''s eyes remained stoic as she spoke. "General, I''ve located a trail. Footprints of at least two-hundred soldiers. It seems we''re on the right track."

    Arlan nodded, appreciating Nightingale''s keen senses. "Good work, Nightingale."

    With Nightingale taking point, the strike team followed the trail, moving stealthily through the grassland. They moved swiftly and silently, their footsteps barely making a sound on the enchanted ground.

    "There aren''t any beasts or monsters here," commented Yanie, "I can''t detect any."

    Fiala joked in response, "I can''t tell what''s worse, ravenous monsters or murderous soldiers."

    "I think I prefer fighting soldiers," admitted Chrysta, "They usually don''t eat you."

    Arlan chuckled softly, appreciating the lighthearted banter amidst the tension, "Let''s hope we don''t both at the same time then. But I agree, Chrysta. Dealing with soldiers is more familiar territory for us."

    As they followed the trail, the landscape gradually transformed. The grassland gave way to a dense forest, with towering trees that seemed to stretch infinitely into the sky. The sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting a dappled pattern on the ground. The air grew thicker, filled with the earthy scent of moss and the subtle rustle of leaves.

    Before entering the forest path, Arlan sent two of the Vanguard soldiers back for the rest of the Banner of the Claw. He then motioned onward.

    Nightingale led the way, her senses guiding the team through the winding forest path. The footprints became more numerous, indicating that they were getting closer to their objective.

    Suddenly, Nightingale halted and raised her hand to signal a stop. She crouched down, studying the bush before her intently. Arlan and the rest of the team followed behind.

    "Enemy camp on the other side of the meadow," Nightingale whispered, her voice barely audible, "At least forty soldiers."

    Arlan''s [Battle Trance] couldn''t match the range of Nightingale''s instinctive tracking. But he trusted her words and he was sure the enemy would be detected on his [Battle Trance] if they had just gotten a little closer.

    The King''s Blade tightened his grip around his claymore as he glanced at the strike team. They shared a silent understanding, knowing that the time for stealth and reconnaissance was over. It was time to confront the enemy head-on.

    Arlan spoke with a determined tone, "Marie, Chrysta, Nightingale, and Yanie, fire everything you got while we have the element of surprise. JD and Mahari take the Vanguard squad and wait for the initial barrage. Then push right fast. Fiala, stay with Chrysta. I''ll take the left alone."

    The strike team nodded in unison, their expressions focused and resolute. Fiala stood ready, her healing abilities ready to provide support to her comrades. Mahari clenched his fists, his muscles bulging with anticipation.

    With Nightingale taking point, the specialty unit moved silently into position. Arlan got a bit closer and took a moment to survey the area with [Battle Trance], he noted there were forty-five enemy combatants who were mere second-tier orange cores and their positions. They were medium-armored swordsmen and appeared to be relaxed; they had yet to detect the presence of the Banner of the Claw.

    Arlan raised his hand, and at his signal, the strike team sprang into action. Marie, Chrysta, Nightingale, and Yanie unleashed a devastating barrage of magical attacks and arrows. The enemy soldiers were caught off guard, their camp erupting into chaos as explosions and flames engulfed their positions. Twelve rebels immediately perished from the initial burst.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, JD led Mahari and the Vanguard squad toward the right, their weapons at the ready. Mahari crashed into a trio of rebel swordsmen, while JD spun on four more rebel soldiers, hacking them down. The Vanguard squad easily dispatched another group of six.

    Arlan, on the other hand, veered to the left, his blacksteel claymore hungering for blood. Engaging the enemy on his own, Arlan moved with deadly precision, his claymore slicing through the air with calculated strikes.

    With [Automatic Parry] activated, Arlan repelled incoming blows and swiftly retaliated, dispatching another seven enemy soldiers. The symphony of battle echoed through the forest.

    The remaining thirteen soldiers were easily dispatched by the strike team with a second wave of attacks. It was a one-sided slaughter. The rebels were killed before they even realized who was attacking them.

    After the battle was over, Arlan issued more orders, "Nightingale, find their main camp. This was merely just an outpost. Everyone else, search the bodies and the camp. See if we can find any information. Our main force should arrive in thirty minutes."

    As Nightingale departed, everyone else began scouring the camp and the bodies. Yanie''s voice rang out, "I found a ledger."

    The King''s Blade made his way over to the elf and she handed him the ledger.

    Inside the first page wrote, "Property of the Rakari." The rest of the pages were accounts payable logs dating back more than eight years.

    Everyone gathered around Arlan and patiently waited for him to reveal his findings. Marie asked, "Was there anything of use in there?"

    "They call themselves the Rakari," answered Arlan, "And they''re mercenaries from the Free Cities of Yura."

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 44

    The members of the Banner of the Claw arrived at the location where the strike team had confronted and defeated the enemy outpost. As they stepped into the surreal landscape of the rift dungeon, their eyes widened in awe and wonder. The vibrant colors, the ethereal light, and the otherworldly atmosphere captivated their senses.

    "By the gods, this place is incredible," exclaimed one of the Claw''s soldiers, his voice filled with amazement.

    Arlan smiled, "It''s unlike anything we''ve ever seen before. Stay focused, though. We still have a mission to accomplish."

    The soldiers nodded, their expressions a mix of excitement and determination. They understood the importance of their task and the potential dangers that lay ahead. They fanned out, exploring the surroundings cautiously, their eyes scanning for any signs of further enemy presence or hidden threats.

    Marie, Chrysta, Nightingale, and Yanie joined the other members of the Banner of the Claw, sharing their experiences and marveling at the enchanting landscape. They exchanged stories and observations, each of them adding their own perspective to the mysterious realm they found themselves in.

    Roderic approached Arlan with a look of awe and reverence on his face. "General, this place... it''s beyond anything I could have imagined. The legends were right. The rift dungeons truly hold wonders and mysteries."

    Arlan nodded, his eyes reflecting the same admiration. "Indeed, Roderic. It''s a testament to the incredible power and craftsmanship of the ancient Thaumaturga."

    As the soldiers of the Banner of the Claw continued to explore and secure the surrounding area, Arlan gathered his commanders for a brief discussion. They huddled together, their voices low and focused.

    "Nightingale will return any moment now with the location of the main enemy camp," Arlan said, his tone firm, "We''ll move on it as soon as she returns. Any questions?"

    Edgar asked, "Yes, General Arlan. What formation will we use?"

    "Standard-B or Standard-C," answered Arlan.

    "Ah, the heavy Storm Riders left or heavy Storm Riders right," acknowledged Edgar.

    "General, any intel on the enemy we should be aware of?" asked Erin.

    Arlan confidently answered Erin, "The enemy will have five Aspirants and some kind of mana nullifying ability. We should be fine though since only Marie, Chrysta, Fiala, and I are the only ones who use magic in this unit."

    The briefing only lasted another two minutes before Nightingale appeared before Arlan with news. She reported, "Master Arlan, the Rakari main camp... it''s in front of a third gate."

    Arlan thought out loud, "Then that''s probably their plan: to launch a massive counter attack using this rift dungeon. Especially if that ancient relic weapon wipes out the Stonemar invasion force. Nightingale, how many were there?"

    "Fourteen-hundred Rakari soldiers. There''s seven-hundred medium infantry, three-hundred heavy infantry, two-hundred pikemen and two-hundred crossbowmen." reported the Umbra Leader.

    "And the terrain?" asked Arlan.

    Nightingale replied efficiently, "Flat open fields on all sides except their back. A steep mountain and the third gate is at their backs. Their camp is basic with no defenses. They really didn''t expect anyone to be here. The camp is only thirty minutes away."

    This just seems.... too easy? Maybe a trap? I have the Umbras to signal flare if anything comes our way though¡­

    The King''s Blade then gave out his orders, "Shift into formation Standard-C!"

    Every officer and leader acknowledged Arlan''s orders by shouting, "By your command!"

    The last time they were at Galmora, Arlan trained the Banner of the Claw for two weeks regarding formations and maneuvers. This was their first time putting it into use as a whole army.

    It was two hours past dusk. Deema was laying down on his cot in his luxurious tent. He was imagining food while waiting for the cooks to finish making dinner.

    His mercenary unit of Rakari had been eating well since they were employed by House Kaiser two years prior. The pay was great and jobs were easy.

    That is until recently... Ever since the war reached House Kaiser, Deema has seen more combat in the last two months than he has in his whole life.

    He thought back to some of his men he had lost against the Fulgor Company and how much more dangerous the job was getting. Deema then pondered if it was even worth it anymore. He figured he could retire with the money he made.

    "Nah... I like killing people too much," thought Demma out loud with a grin.

    A Rakari Assassin Aspirant entered the lavish tent and said, "Deema, dinner is almost ready."

    "About time! How long did that take them Roha? I''m fucking starving," complained Deema.

    Roha responded, "They finish at the same time everyday. Do you just like to complain all the time?"

    "Shut your mouth Roha and look at me," answered Deema as he got up, "I''m the Commander."

    "You''re only the Commander because Uncle Potha felt sorry for you," jabbed Roha as he laid down, "By the way, Duke Osmund still hasn''t sent orders. So I assume we''re on standby until then."

    "Yep," stated Deema as he laid back down, "Just means more lazy time for us."

    Before the two could get their dinner, the alarm bell started ringing. Both Roha and Deema shot up and exchanged looks.

    "I''m going to skewer the fucker who is ringing that bell," cursed Roha angrily as he thought it was just a prank.

    "Wait, Roha. Listen," instructed Deema.

    The two brothers listened intently and aside from the alarm bell, everyone was running in the camp with voices of senior Rakari yelling instructions.

    "It''s not a prank or a false alarm!" yelled Deema as he grabbed his wand in disbelief.

    "How the hell did the enemy find us here?!" asked Roha hypothetically as he grabbed his katar.

    A Rakari soldier entered the tent and knelt while giving his report, "Commander Deema! A large enemy banner has appeared and is marching toward us at full speed. They number about two-thousand strong. We have about three minutes before they''ll clash with our lines!"

    Deema had an epiphany and wanted to confirm his suspicions, so he asked, "Soldier, what banners do they fly?"

    "Sir, I believe it was a golden lion on the banner, House Reeve!" answered the Rakari soldier quickly.

    "Shit! Get everyone into battle formation three!" ordered Deema.

    "Yes, Commander!" replied the Rakari soldier as he left the tent.

    "House Reeve?" echoed Roha as he brandished his katar, "Its the Banner of the Claw, isn''t it?"

    "Yeah, the ''Immortal Cock Mongler'' we saw from last night. I should''ve known better that he''d find us so quickly."

    "Do you think they followed us?"

    "Not a chance and we''ll be wiped out against them," admitted Deema, "But... the little Kaiser boy outside our gate really has it out for the ''Immortal Cock Mongler'' I think."

    "But Deema! Duke Osmund forbade his son to fight without his orders!" stated Roha, "We''ll be skinned alive for telling him to fight with us!"

    "Roha, just simply mention that the Banner of the Claw is here and the Kaiser Baron will come on his own accord. We''re free of guilt! Just go now, and get him. You should be back within twenty minutes during the battle."

    Without any hesitation, Roha acknowledged, "Right away Deema!"

    Deema and Roha then left the tent in opposite directions. Each of them knew the inevitable battle against the Banner of the Claw could spell their destruction and death or the greatest richest the Kaiser could promise.

    Across the field, Arlan and the Banner of the Claw were charging at the Rakari encampment. Arlan was riding Kage and was leading the Storm Riders on the right-wing, while Roderic''s Hatchets took a formation on the left. Erin''s Vanguard naturally stayed in the middle.

    Arlan''s [Battle Trance] revealed that the majority of the enemy swordsmen were second-tier white-cores. This would have been a problem but Arlan activated his Warlord''s Regalia and empowered his entire army around him. This brought their average from third-tier red-core to third-tier orange-core. The Banner of the Claw also held the advantage of outnumbering the Rakari.

    The ground beneath their horses thundered as the Banner of the Claw closed in on the Rakari camp. The wind whipped through Arlan''s cape as he urged Kage forward, his eyes locked on the camp ahead.

    The sound of galloping hooves filled the air as the Storm Riders followed closely behind, their determination evident in their loyalty.

    As they neared the camp, Arlan could see the Rakari soldiers scrambling to get into proper formations. They were caught off guard by the sudden appearance of a Midland army, but their training kicked in. They organized faster than most standard armies.

    Before the promise of violence, Arlan''s voice projected loudly with authority and power, "Storm Riders! Hear me now! Arm yourselves with the reasons you fight! Remember your oath to bring peace to Midland! Remember your honor as cavaliers of the King''s Blade! And remember your duty to protect your loved ones! Now, with oath, honor, and duty as your weapons, you will kill any who stand in our way. Especially the Rakari before us! Live forever my Storm Riders!"

    The roar of three-hundred riders erupted so loudly that everyone throughout the battlefield heard the battlecry.

    "Maneuver-B!" commanded Arlan with great volume and authority. The Storm Riders performed the maneuver perfectly. They split into their eight platoons, each into a wedge formation. They turned right and rode even further, preparing to outflank the Rakari''s left wing.

    The sound of clashing weapons and battle cries filled the air as the eight Storm Rider platoons each used [Rampage] to penetrate into Rakari lines. Of the three Rakari infantry companies deployed to the Rakari left wing, the Storm Riders had easily wiped out one Rakari company. But the remaining two Rakari infantry companies didn''t falter. Instead, they rallied from the onslaught and shifted their platoons into double-rank box formations.

    The enemy''s fast response caught the Storm Rider''s fifth platoon out of position. Resulting in deaths of twenty Storm Riders, killed in the frenzy. And with each Storm Rider platoon consisting of three squads of twelve, the fifth platoon had lost over half their unit.

    The remnants of fifth platoon emerged and repositioned at the rear of the overall formation, as dictated by the Banner of the Claw''s standard operating procedure.

    Edgar, who was right behind Arlan, yelled out, "General! The Rakari response was faster than anyone we''ve ever fought!"

    "Rakari leadership is more competent and well-trained than I had anticipated," admitted Arlan as he grimaced at the loss of his troops.

    I made a mistake. We hold the overall advantage... But I underestimated the Rakari. They trained to deploy lethal contingencies and proper tactics. Their morale isn''t easily broken and they''re well coordinated. Not even the Sakrate''s personal guard was this coordinated. We''ll win either way but we''ll suffer heavy losses if we''re not careful.

    "Those Rakari dogs killed half of the fifth platoon!" yelled Edgar with conviction.

    "We''ll need to overpower their box formations," stated Arlan as he turned and gave another command, "Storm Riders, regroup! Wedge formation!"

    Every platoon followed the command immediately. They tightened their formation and combined back into a single massive wedge with Arlan and Edgar at the front. The formation turned around and prepared for another pass.

    After the Storm Riders drew first blood on the right, Erin and his Vanguard clashed with the Rakari center. Ever since the Banner of the Claw''s Vanguard grew to over twelve-hundred, they''ve become the largest and strongest of all units. Their essence barriers and shields formed an impenetrable phalanx.

    Roderic led his Hatchets on the left wing as they ferociously swung their axes, killing the Rakari infantry indiscriminately. Well-trained shock troopers inflict the most damage in the early moments of a clash. Especially against soft targets.

    Directly behind Roderic and the Hatchets, Yanie positioned her rangers to assist the left wing. Each ranger used [Triple Strafe], a Mar-Tech that splits a single arrow or bolt into three essence shots. With two-hundred rangers firing in tandem, they''re volleys were made of six-hundred arrows. They rained death onto the far side of the left wing, striking the enemy units in reserve.

    The combined might of the Banner of the Claw was a force to be reckoned with, and the Rakari began to show signs of faltering under the relentless assault. The Rakari mercenary army had already lost three hundred soldiers.

    Arlan and Edgar had just stopped at the forefront of the Storm Riders. They had just finished routing the second Rakari infantry company.

    Edgar raised his helmet visor and asked, "General, shall we press the advantage?"

    Before answering, the King''s Blade used [Battle Trance] to see any changes in the flow of battle. Unfortunately, the range was limited to only the right wing and a small edge of the center.

    Then as Arlan guessed, there was a large shift from the center to the right wing. The enemy had deployed two-hundred Rakari pikemen to guard the center''s flank against the Midland cavalry.

    Satisfied with the information ascertained, Arlan answered, "Edgar, take command of the Storm Riders."

    "Take command?" asked Edgar who was confused, "And what about you, General?

    "I''m going to look for their commander and kill him," stated Arlan with conviction, "Since we''ve already won the right wing, I want you to lead the Storm Riders to mop up the last Rakari infantry company here. Then follow my wake to assist the Vanguard in the center."

    "By your command."

    "I trust you''ll handle this just fine."

    Edgar smiled, "I will ''Bone Apple Tea'' the enemy, General."

    Arlan let out a small laugh and said, "Really Edgar? That''s not-"

    "Storm Riders!" shouted Edgar as he pretended not to hear Arlan, "With me!"

    As they were ordered to, the Storm Riders all rallied behind Edgar and they raced off without Arlan.

    I should stop saying phrases or words from my old world.

    The King''s Blade let out a sigh and then stroked his dark stygian''s mane.

    Arlan leaned in and whispered, "Kage, now more than ever... I need you to push beyond your limits. Please carry me through this."

    The charcoal beast understood and neighed as if it had said yes to Arlan''s request. The two turned left toward the Rakari pikemen and burst forth by themselves. With only forty meters between Arlan and the wall of pikes, the King''s Blade aimed his left palm at the enemy before him. Miniature tornado gusts erupted forth and knocked down the Rakari pikemen.

    It was [Typhoon], a third-tier wind spell. Spears and pikes were only effective against mounted combatants if the weapons were couched into the ground. The aftermath of the spell created a pathway through.

    Arlan activated [Undying Zeal] and charged through the pikemen while gracefully swinging his claymore like it weighed nothing. The lone rider effortlessly killed multiple enemy soldiers with each swing.

    Edgar looked over from his peripheral as Arlan disappeared into the sea of Rakari. Even after Arlan was no longer visible, Edgar could see the wake of Rakari soldiers and body parts exploding into the air.

    The Storm Rider Commander smiled and uttered under his breath, "The General is a fucking mad man... And I love it."

    Meanwhile, on the opposite end, Roderic and his Hatchets were locked into a stalemate. Deema had sent the Rakari''s heavy infantry battalion who were third-tier orange-cores. While matching the Hatchets in core strength, the heavy armor was also a counter to Midland shock troopers.

    The heavy infantry''s arrival caused the Hatchets to lose an entire platoon of thirty soldiers. Now the Rakari on the left wing had the remaining hundred swordsmen and the newly arrived three-hundred heavy infantry.

    Roderic struggled to cleave the heavily armored Rakari soldier before him as his attacks glanced away. A nearby Hatchet platoon leader yelled out, "Sarge! I just lost a squad to these armored bastards!"

    Another nearby struggling Hatchet added, "The armor is too thick for our hand axes! I can''t kill them!"

    After cursing under his breath, Roderic slammed his hand-axes into his opponent''s helmet with such force that the helmet was crushed. The Hatchet Commander caught his breath for a second and wiped the blood from his face.

    He looked around one last time to reconfirm his decision. It was no longer a stalemate as the battle on the left had cascaded in favor of the Rakari heavy infantry. Now confident in his choice, Roderic blew his warhorn and sounded a retreat.

    JD, Chrysta, and Marie were assisting Dimitri''s 2nd Battalion at the center''s left when they heard Roderic''s warhorn go off.

    The Tempest Knight pulled his mithril longswords from a dead Rakari soldier and yelled out, "Roderic is retreating!? The left wing will collapse if the enemy gets to Yanie and her rangers!"

    At only five meters behind JD, Chrysta had just finished unleashing [Nixstorm] on a trio of Rakari swordsmen. The Coldheart now concerned, yelled out her thoughts, "But we can''t shift the Vanguard just yet! Erin and Lem are just now gaining the upper hand over the center!"

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Dimitri cut down two Rakari soldiers from behind and dashed next to JD. His voice rang out, "These guys are much stronger than they seem. My battalion can''t leave our position here but I can divert the two reserve platoons from the rear. We''ll just pray to Numen we won''t need them here."

    Marie unleashed [Inferno Hand] toward three Rakari soldiers before her, incinerating them into a pile of ashes. The Embercaller calmly said, "I''ll go and lead Dimitri''s two platoons to the left wing."

    Chrysta volunteered herself as well, "I''ll go, too. JD, your presence within the Vanguard is crucial here. The men look up to you."

    As the fighting around them intensified, JD agreed and grabbed Chrysta''s arm before she left. His eyes locked with hers and he told her, "Don''t do anything that''ll get yourself killed."

    "Of course not. I''ll be with Marie and you know how strong she is now."

    JD knew she was right but it didn''t alleviate his worries. Still, there was no time to argue. So he simply nodded and let go. The Tempest Knight returned to assist Dimitri with the Rakari infantry before them.

    Behind the Banner of the Claw''s left wing, Yanie was busy ordering volleys from her rangers. They were positioned just fifty meters behind the Hatchets. After they had just fired off another barrage into the sky, Roderic''s warhorn reverberated throughout the battlefield.

    "What the hell?" uttered Yanie under her breath.

    The Silvan elf scanned the battle before her and couldn''t tell what was happening. But the Hatchets were slowly retreating by having each platoon leapfrog back. Since Yanie hadn''t received any orders, she continued her unit''s volleys.

    After a minute had passed, a Hatchet appeared before Yanie and saluted to give his report, "Cadet Officer Yanie, I carry a message from Sergeant Roderic."

    Yanie folded her arms and said, "Go on."

    "Sergeant Roderic requests for you to fire directly at the enemy after the Hatchets have retreated past your unit."

    After contemplating why, Yanie understood Roderic''s request and answered, "Inform your commander that we''ll cover their retreat."

    The Hatchet acknowledged Yanie''s answer and quickly returned to the front. Yanie turned to her rangers and yelled her orders loudly, "Rangers! Shift formations to fire directly!"

    All the rangers in the front row knelt so the second row could fire as well. They were prepared to unleash a concentrated swarm of arrows directly to the front.

    As the Hatchets continued their retreat, the Rakari heavy infantry pursued them, confident in their advantage. Falling back had also come at a cost as another platoon of Hatchets were killed during the retreat.

    The Hatchets had suffered losses before when they fought under Count Emile, but this is the first time they''ve suffered so many casualties since fighting under Arlan.

    Roderic had just finished killing two more Rakari heavy infantry when he felt his injuries start to get to him. Even while wearing steel chainmail, the pain was still heavy. With a moment to catch his breath, he looked around and estimated that at least sixty of his Hatchets had been killed and about forty more had been wounded.

    While standing as the rear-guard for his men, the Hatchet Commander activated [Blood Fury]. This allowed him to fight without losing any stamina and ignore pain. Due to the loss of his men, his pent up anger was amplified from the Mar-Tech. Roderic channeled his hatred into every fiber of his body so he could swing his axes even harder.

    The blades on the axes were so dull that the furious man even questioned if they had just become maces instead. Roderic''s eyes were bloodshot red which instilled fear into the enemy before him.

    The powerful grip on his hand axes were fueled by an unwavering will. And with the love for his men coursing within, he continued to smash into any heavy who challenged him. One after another, the Rakari heavies would die to the kinetic force that reverberated into their chest cavities or their heads popped inside the crushed helmets.

    While covered in the blood of the Rakari, Roderic was nearing the end of his [Blood Fury]. Knowing this, he stole a glance behind him and saw the last Hatchet platoon had just retreated beyond Yanie and her rangers.

    Roderic then started to retreat himself toward the Silvan rangers who were only sixty meters away. There were still two-hundred Rakari heavy infantry who gave chase after Roderic.

    Upon reaching halfway, [Blood Fury] ended and Roderic suffered all the recoil and pain at once. The burly veteran dropped to his knees while vomiting blood. His muscles spasmed like he had pulled them all at once, causing him to drop onto the pool of his blood.

    He had never pushed his body beyond such limits. He accepted that this was finally when he punched his ticket. That he would probably die here as the Rakari heavies closed in on him.

    Yanie saw everything and wanted to run out to Roderic but knew that she wouldn''t be able to save him like that. So she ordered her rangers to fire [Triple Strafe] over his body at the encroaching Rakari forces.The Silvan rangers swiftly obeyed Yanie''s command, drawing their bows and firing arrows that shotgunned into three arrows.

    The air was filled with the whistling of needles as they soared directly at the Rakari heavies, finding their marks. The arrows weren''t killing the heavy infantry due to their thick armor and shields. But it did suppress them enough that it stopped their advance.

    Although this was only a temporary solution. If the Silvan rangers had run out of arrows, or the enemy had some kind of Mar-Tech that allowed them to close the distance, Yanie and her rangers could easily be wiped out. After each ranger had fired at least seven shots, they were down to their last ten arrows each.

    Yanie panicked and realized she had no choice. She sprinted toward the unconscious Roderic with her shortsword drawn, even with all the arrows flying all around her. None of the rangers dared to shoot their bow when she crossed their line of fire but they knew they had to keep the arrows going when she wasn''t in their lane.

    Finally reaching Roderic, Yanie checked if he was still alive but two Rakari heavies had just managed to get close.

    The Silvan elf stood up into a defensive posture, ready to fight for her friend. But she knew she wouldn''t be able to handle their attacks. Roderic opened his eyes just enough to see Yanie''s perky butt just above him. He wondered if he had died already and was in the Great Caelum before falling unconscious again.

    As the two heavies were about to strike down the Silvan elf, they were hit by a high-tier flame spell and incinerated into a pile of ashes and melted armor. Yanie blinked twice in disbelief while slumping to her knees and uttered, "Eh?"

    It was Marie''s [Inferno Hand]. The Embercaller had just arrived in range. Right behind her was The Coldheart, with a spell already pre-channeled in her right hand. After a few steps so she was in range, Chrysta sent her ice wall spell. It created twenty meters of hardened ice between Yanie and the Rakari heavies.

    Yanie''s rangers stopped firing their arrows and a ranger squad volunteered to run forth to get their commander. The Rakari heavies wasted no time and reformed behind the wall.

    Following both the mages closely were a hundred elite infantry from the Vanguard. They evenly split to defend both sides of the ice wall. When Marie and Chrysta got to Roderic, Chrysta hastily asked, "Yanie, are you hurt?"

    "N-No... I''m not but Roderic is!" answered Yanie who was on the verge of crying.

    Marie examined Roderic while Chrysta replied to Yanie, "I''m so glad you''re not hurt! Yanie, we''ll take it from here."

    Yanie nodded as the squad of her rangers arrived. Marie was already using her basic heal spell on Roderic to do what she could for him. But it wasn''t enough.

    The Embercaller and the Coldheart only had a single basic heal spell that wasn''t potent for these kinds of moments. They needed a specialized healer like Fiala.

    Marie pointed to the elven ranger who was the squad leader and said, "Ranger! Your squad is to escort your commander and Sergeant Roderic back to your unit.

    Have four of your men carry Roderic, he''s heavy. Then find our cleric, Fiala. She should be behind your ranger unit healing the injured Hatchets already."

    "Orders received, Baroness Marie!" answered the elven ranger, "Team one and two, with me. Team three, carry the Senior Sergeant back!"

    "By your command!" barked the squad of Silvan rangers as they followed orders. Four rangers did as expected and carried Roderic while following the others back to the ranger unit.

    "Now to the problem at hand," stated Marie as she readied her staff, "The enemy force here still numbers at least three-hundred and fifty, they''ll break through if we don''t get them to stay on us."

    Chrysta nodded, "But even if we do get their attention, we only brought the two platoons from Dimitri''s battalion. We''re outnumbered three to one."

    "I know..." acknowledged Marie.

    The Coldheart''s mind then produced a plan that she never thought possible, and asked, "If I funnel them to you... Do you think you can kill them?"

    "Yes but..." answered Marie confused, "How are you going to do that?"

    "I''m going to use all of my mana to conjure a frost wall that the enemy would have to funnel into a choke point. And I''m going to elevate you on an ''ice tower'' that will give you the height advantage you need," explained Chrysta with confidence.

    Marie slammed her palm into her forehead and let out a laugh, "I... I don''t think I''ve ever heard of a more whacky plan."

    "You don''t think it''ll work?"

    "No-no-no... It''s not that, I think it''ll work. But a bit of Arlan''s crazy ideas are rubbing off on you."

    Chrysta''s face lit up with excitement and said, "I''ll inform the two platoon leaders to position before me."

    After a minute of preparation, the two platoons positioned awkwardly on top of each other, covering less ground. The enemy was confused but pressed forth anyway. Chrysta walked out front of the Vanguard platoons. While holding her staff in her right hand, the Coldheart used her left palm to channel large amounts of mana into the orb at the tip of her staff.

    The Coldheart had never unleashed such a large amount of mana before. And after six seconds Chrysta slammed the bottom of her staff into the ground before her. She had cast her ice wall but she had poured all of her mana into the size parameter of the spell. With her mind, she pictured the layout she wanted and let it flow through into her mana.

    Everyone was shocked when two ten meter frost pillars emerged on both sides of the two Vanguard platoons. Then they both shot a six meter thick ice wall out diagonally to both sides for a hundred meters.

    Next, both ice walls sharply turned inward toward each other and met in the middle. Forming a large ice triangle prison. With the only exit being guarded by the two vanguard platoons.

    Marie was on the left pillar, amazed at what Chrysta had just created. The Embercaller''s could now easily lob mortars of fireballs anywhere inside the ice triangle. From ear to ear, Marie grinned.

    "Marie! Can you hear me?" yelled out Chrysta from below.

    The Embercaller shouted back down, "Yes! This is incredible!"

    "Listen!" yelled back Chrysta, "My mana can only hold this for ten minutes! Do your best within that time limit! Two Vanguard platoons will defend me down here."

    The entire Rakari force in front of Chrysta and Marie looked around scared and puzzled but pushed toward Chrysta as predicted. The funnel was now working.

    Marie channeled a [Trueflame] in each hand and sent them across the field, incinerating two whole squads of Rakari heavies. One of the closer Rakari medium infantry platoons engaged the Vanguard below who naturally held the superior fighting strength. The Banner of the Claw soldiers easily held their ground since they only had to worry about their front.

    The Embercaller felt like she was on a stage before the gods as she chose who would die below her. One by one, Rakari squads exploded or incinerated to death. The enemy now figured their only chance was to go all out below but that also worked to their disadvantage as Marie''s spells worked best when they were clumped.

    It was now turned into a one sided slaughter in favor of the Banner of the Claw.

    Back at the center with Arlan, he was making his way through the enemy backline while easily cutting down squads of Rakari soldiers. He swung his blacksteel claymore with his right hand while unleashing [Arc Flare] from his left hand.

    Roderic''s warhorn then rang through the air, causing Arlan to pause and look toward the left. While he was surrounded and he effortlessly parried the constant attacks around him with [Automatic Parry].

    That''s Roderic''s warhorn. The Rakari heavy infantry must''ve been too much for the Hatchets. I was hoping to find them here but I guess not. With how I''ve trained my officers, they should be able to help Roderic respond. If I don''t find the enemy commander, we may lose here and get overrun. The Rakari have deployed their troops so they could extend the battle. And with the gate behind them, it means they''re stalling for reinforcements. I just need to finish off the Rakari before the next unit arrives.

    The King''s Blade turned back toward the front and continued through the enemy ranks, even reaching the crossbowmen who tried to fire on Arlan, only to have his extended mana barrier redirect the bolts to the sides.

    They didn''t even reach Arlan''s essence barrier. By now, Arlan had killed over a hundred enemy soldiers by himself. But the enemy commander hadn''t shown himself.

    Of course he wouldn''t show himself to me. He''s likely aware of my capabilities.

    The King''s Blade continued on until his [Battle Trance] detected a sixth-tier red-core that was surrounded by three fourth-tier orange cores.

    Aspirants as well? Must be. This may make things more difficult.

    With Arlan''s growth, he had grown to a sixth-tier white core. But with [Undying Zeal] activated, he was empowered to a seventh-tier white-core. On top of his monstrous capacity, the mithril armor he wore was about forty percent stronger than his blacksteel armor and was enchanted to greatly reduce magical damage. Arlan was starting to live up to his title, the Immortal General.

    After cutting down over forty crossbowmen, Arlan broke through and was met by the four Aspirants. From left to right, it was a Gladiator, Priest, Beastmaster, and the Archmage in green robes. Arlan then dismounted Kage and waltzed up to the group before him.

    A well balanced party. I''ve never met a Beastmaster. And that Archmage is likely the commander.

    The Archmage in green robes was Deema who started barking out orders and anxiously looked behind him for signs of the reinforcements if they had come earlier than he predicted. The Gladiator, Priest, and Beastmaster started to prepare for battle.

    Behind the Rakari Aspirants were fifty third-tier white-core swordsmen. They were inconsequential ants to the Immortal General. Who figured there wasn''t much more time left before the enemy reinforcements would arrive.

    "Arlan Reeve, right?" asked Deema as he tried to stall for time.

    "Yes, I''m going to kill you," answered Arlan.

    Deema shrugged, "Why the hurry-"

    The Rakari Commander was interrupted mid-sentence by the Gladiator who dashed right in front of Deema.

    "What the-'''' uttered Deema as he realized the Gladiator had just intercepted an attack. Arlan was just on the other side.

    All of the Rakari felt something was off... Fear overtook the Rakari Aspirants when they saw blood had started to stream down the Gladiator''s back.

    Half the Gladiator''s body slid down from the neck diagonally. The other half dropped the opposite direction. Arlan had cleaved the Gladiator in two without as much as a proper fight.

    The Immortal General grinned through his helmet and raised his blacksteel claymore once more. The Priest was horrified while the Beastmaster shifted into a werebear twice the size of Arlan.

    The werebear had steel-like hide properties and swung both claws vertically into Arlan. But as the attack didn''t strike true, the werebear cried out in pain as both his claws flew off his arms. The werebear fell over on its back crying in pain as it shifted back into its human form without anything beyond both of his elbows.

    After seeing what happened to the Beastmaster only meters from him, the Priest was still horrified. Using the moment when Arlan was focused on the Beastmaster, the Aspirant Priest ran for his life toward the gate. But froze when he felt a cold sweat drip down his neck. Someone had a deathly gaze locked on to him.

    As the Priest turned around, he saw a large black blur flying toward him. He was confused as the black blur flew past him, he started to fall to the ground but his legs somehow fell the opposite direction. The Priest then thought of how blessed his life had been and that the grass actually felt quite nice.

    Deema saw Arlan without his weapon and used the opportunity to unleash a sixth-tier lightning spell, [God''s Smite]. It was the strongest spell that the Archmage knew. From Deema''s wand, a large amount of pure mana manifested into a perfect ray of lightning. Instantly striking Arlan as an explosion of pure mana shot out.

    The Rakari swordsmen behind Deema were going to assist their commander but a deep fear overtook their will to fight. They saw Arlan when the smoke had dissipated. He was merely scratched by the spell. Silence befell the area except for the still screaming Beastmaster.

    Deema couldn''t remember the last time that he genuinely feared for his life. He thought of Roha and what was taking him such a long time. The fifty Raqari swordsmen started to run but right as they did, they began to mutate into the same beasts that overtook the Beaumont banner and Roy Vanders.

    Figures. Mutations with them as well.

    The beast all lunged at Arlan, attacking him like ravenous monsters. Some that couldn''t get through, jumped next to the wailing Beastmaster instead and clawed him into pieces with their bone scythes. Mutated Rakari soldiers that did make it to Arlan were cut down with a single swing of his blacksteel claymore.

    Arlan swung back and forth, killing the mutated beasts with ease. Deema casted [Mana Silence] on Arlan which disabled the usage of any mana within the area and used the chance to run.

    This was the same nullification spell used on the Fulgor Company. Somehow, Deema wasn''t transformed on retreating. He was only about fifty meters to the actual gate to the third entrance.

    For just a few moments, he thought he got away but as he heard the sounds of the beasts fade into nothing. He turned and pumped all of his mana into a single mana-barrier and blocked only most of the claymore.

    A tip of the claymore broke through and cut Deema''s left hand off. The Archmage cried out in pain as he fell on his back like his comrades earlier.

    Arlan stood over Deema with his claymore and the Archmage was horrified at Arlan''s red demonic eyes flowing through the visor. The Immortal General brought down his weapon and struck the ground. Deema was no longer below him.

    What the fuck? Where¡¯d he go?

    "It''s been awhile... Arlan."

    That voice!

    Arlan looked up and saw a familiar face that he despised. It was Baron Luther Kaiser in his mithril armor, using a gravity spell to hold Deema mid-air. Memories of Iris and the Tetrasan Tournament quickly flashed by for a moment but Arlan''s rage overtook his memories. [Battle Trance] scanned Luther''s core and was sending out a warning to Arlan''s mind that he had never seen before.

    How is this possible? There has to be a mistake with my [Battle Trance]!

    Luther Kaiser was now an eighth-tier red-core.

    "Oh have I''ve longed for this moment," smiled Luther Kaiser deviously, "Ever since I''ve gained some new ''powers'' you see."

    "You''re still just trash-"

    Arlan''s words were interrupted by Luther''s gravity spell forcing him to his knees, even with all of his new strength and magic resistance. A massive spike of pain pulled into Arlan''s body.

    I-I CAN''T MOVE! MY-MY HEAD!

    "What? What was that? You didn''t finish," mocked Luther. Behind the Kaiser Baron was his army of three-thousand of the elite House Kaiser soldiers. But they didn''t step into the plains, they stayed behind the gate.

    "How is Iris? Oh... Wait! You killed her, remember?" Luther lavished in the moment to mock Arlan, "Well.. you didn''t have to fight her you know. I could''ve just rescinded House Hawkwell''s oath to House Kaiser."

    You son of a bitch! Iris didn''t deserve that!

    Even through the powerful gravity spell Arlan managed a few words, "Fuck... You... Bitch."

    "My that''s no way to talk to someone who''s stronger than you," replied Luthor with a sinister tone as he intensified the gravity spell.

    Arlan dropped his claymore and felt the bones in both of his legs snap.

    Am I going... to die?

    "But you know..." continued Luther, "The only reason I kept Iris as my betrothed was so I could ravage that body of hers and take that delicious first time..."

    What...?

    "...When she gave herself to me like that before the war, I had no other choice but to take it. You''d understand, right?"

    It was at that moment, Arlan lost all reasonable thought and his rage overtook his mind. Dark essence began to flow within Arlan and emanated toward the mithril armor.

    Even with both legs broken, Arlan''s will mindlessly forced himself out of the gravity hold step after step. Luther saw this and casted another [Gravity Well] in front of Arlan. But this also had no effect in slowing down the Immortal General.

    "What the hell are you?" asked Luther.

    Through Arlan''s helmet visor, Luther saw red demonic eyes gaze upon him intently. Arlan then lunged out at Luther with his bare hands. But the Kaiser Baron had used [Gravity Reversal] to dodge the attack and was now standing on the gate itself horizontally with Deema in tow.

    "Somethings not right with him," shouted Luther, "You, attack him with your squad."

    Twelve Kaiser Elites obeyed and charged at Arlan with their warhammers. But Arlan''s demonic strength smashed his arms through their weapons and armor effortlessly. He ripped out intestines, hearts, and lungs alike.

    A Kaiser soldier''s voice rang out, "Mi''lord, your father has ordered you to retreat."

    "Damn that old man," cursed Luther, "Alright, close the gate and seal it. I retrieved his beloved mercenary and I had my fun."

    Arlan had just grabbed onto the last two Kaiser Elites in each hand and crushed their skulls when he noticed Luther was closing the door.

    Luther canceled his [Gravity Reversal] and waved goodbye as the door closed completely. The wild beast that was Arlan started punching at the gate even when he broke both of his arms doing so.

    After a minute of behaving wildly, Arlan''s [Undying Zeal] deactivated and he collapsed unconscious at the gate. His shadowy essence dissipated. Arlan had cried both tears and blood throughout this encounter with Luther.

    Back at the center, the Banner of the Claw''s Vanguard had just wiped out the last Rakari soldier with the assistance of the Storm Riders. Edgar led them through the center after demolishing the enemy right-wing.

    Erin, Lem, Dimitri, JD, and Edgar then pushed their way to the left-wing and saw that Marie and Chrysta had just finished the last Rakari soldier on their side as well.

    Marie was concerned and asked, "Edgar, where''s Arlan?"

    "I thought he came over here?" answered Edgar confused.

    "He never did," said Chrysta.

    "We have to find him! Now!" yelled JD.

    An Umbra appeared before the group and reported, "You must hurry, Arlan is badly hurt at the gate. Nightingale found him there unconscious only just moments ago."

    "Edgar, send for Fiala, quickly," ordered JD, "The rest of us will meet you there."

    The Banner of the Claw and its officers arrived at the gate to witness the gruesome scene before them. The mangled Rakari and Kaiser bodies that Arlan had left in his wake.

    A few Umbras stood guard around the area while Nightingale held Arlan next to Kage. She had already administered what potions she had. And Kage laid next to Arlan and Nightingale.

    Marie, Chrysta, and JD ran up to their fallen General followed by Erin, Lem, and Dimitri. When they got close enough, they saw the tears in Nightingale''s eyes. Even though she had never shown any emotions to anyone but Arlan.

    "Nighty... Please tell me he''s alive," said Marie calmly.

    "He is," answered Nightingale in her monotone voice, despite her tears.

    Chrysta cried as she saw Arlan''s bent legs, "His... his legs. They''re.... Broken."

    "And... his arms," added JD as he started to cry as well.

    The rest of the Banner of the Claw started to follow suit with silence and tears.

    "Coming through!" yelled Edgar as he galloped at full speed with Fiala on his horse as well, "Let me through!"

    As they got close enough, Fiala swung off Edgar''s horse and rolled on her side. Despite the pain and clumsy mistake, she ignored it and started to cast her healing spells where they could.

    "He''s dying," stated Fiala as she continued her best, "I''m not sure if I can save him."

    "Fiala, you have to!" demanded Marie, "Oh so help me Numen that if you don''t, I''m going to... I''m going to-"

    JD put his hand on Marie''s shoulder and said, "Stop it, Marie, you''re making it worse."

    "Trust me, Marie!" cried Fiala as she channeled heal spell after heal spell,  "I want to save him just as much as everyone else here!"

    Marie apologized, "I''m sorry, Fiala,"

    Chrysta held Marie closely and said, "He''ll make it. I know he will."

    "I did all I could," stated Fiala as she finished her last heal, "Whether or not he''ll come back to us, it''s up to him."

    On the 26th Day of the 11th Month, 1243 Mundeas, the Banner of the Claw had successfully destroyed the renown mercenary company known as the Rakari Army.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 45

    A few miles west of Velena, Princess Emmeline was riding in her royal carriage with an armed escort of fifty royal knights and several handmaids.

    She had been traveling for a week and couldn''t help but feel worried about Arlan the entire time.

    The Midland Princess left the capital for Velena as soon as she had received news that Arlan''s injuries had put him in a coma that Altheans called "Curse of the Eternal Slumber."

    She had been praying to Numen everyday for Arlan to wake up when she got there. But nothing was going to ease her mind until she could see him smile at her again.

    Finally, the royal carriage entered the gates of Velena. Princess Emmeline was relieved to have arrived but she wasn''t sure how her heart could handle seeing the man she loved sleeping forever. The carriage continued through the city streets while surrounded by the royal knights.

    The many common folk and soldiers looked on with awe as they rarely saw a member of the royal family in Velena so close to the frontlines.

    As the royal carriage stopped in front of the Stonemar Infirmary, Emmeline jumped out and raced into the building. Only stopping to ask once for directions, she raced to the room Arlan was admitted to.

    When she broke through the door, she was relieved to find him alive but her relief quickly turned into horror and sadness when she saw his condition.

    He was lying on a bed with both of his arms and legs broken from the battle with Luther Kaiser. He was heavily bruised all over his body from tissue damage. His skin was pale and his eyes were shut; he slept like he would wake up if she had just called out to him.

    But she knew those who were cursed with eternal slumber could either die at any moment or simply slept forever. No one had ever woken up from the curse.

    Tears escaped from Emmeline''s eyes as she rushed to Arlan''s side and took hold of his left hand. After a silent moment, Duke Louis Reeve entered the room.

    "Did he suffer?" asked Emmeline coldly.

    Duke Louis sighed like he didn''t want to tell the Princess but he had to obey her wishes and answered, "Your highness, the clerics said only gravity magic causes this kind of bodily damage. Gravity magic is very powerful."

    Emmeline understood that it was Duke Louis'' way of saying yes. She cried over knowing Arlan suffered through the traumatic ordeal.

    The Midland Princess gathered herself together and she inquired, "Who did this?"

    "I''m sorry but I''m afraid no one else witnessed what happened," replied the Duke as he bowed. "Without Arlan to confirm, we can only predict what happened. There is only one person on the enemy side that could match Arlan in a battle with gravity spells."

    The Midland Princess recalled the memories of watching Arlan duel Luther Kaiser at the Tetrasan Tournament. For her own confirmation, she asked, "Baron Luther Kaiser?"

    "Yes, your highness," confirmed Duke Louis, "Although no one from the Banner of the Claw could confirm. There is no other possible answer."

    "How long have you been by his side?"

    "Your highness, I''ve just arrived four days ago with my banner," answered Duke Louis. "I waited for you to take my place by his side after I found out you were on the way."

    "I came here with all the haste I could muster," replied Emmeline. "Is the Banner of the Claw also at the frontlines?"

    "Yes, they''ve been performing sorties all week. But as of two days ago, they deployed a permanent camp on the frontlines. Unfortunately, they will not be returning to Velena any time soon."

    "Was there anyone else hurt?"

    "There were casualties but none of the officers were among the killed or injured," answered Duke Louis as he bowed.

    Before anymore was said, Count Emile entered the room, "Your highness, forgive my intrusion."

    "What is it, Emile?" asked Duke Louis.

    "We''ve just received word that Duke Frank has laid siege to Levencourt," answered Count Emile, "Louis, it''s time."

    "Your highness, I beg your pardon but that is our cue to depart," apologized Duke Louis, "We will be joining House Stonemar on the frontlines for the invasion of Eisanyr. Please watch over my son."

    "You have my word, Duke Louis. May Numen grace both of you with his protection. Both of you may now go," commanded Emmeline as her eyes never moved off Arlan.

    Duke Louis Reeve and Count Emile both bowed and left, leaving only Emmeline alone at Arlan''s side.

    The Midland Princess kissed Arlan''s hand and whispered, "There''s a way I can bring you back. I promise you. Even if I''m forbidden from using my power."

    Several hours later, a gloomy overcast hovered over the frontlines, just twenty miles east of Velena. JD had just returned to the Banner of the Claw''s forward camp. He was followed by Erin and the Vanguard.

    "Erin, you and the men get some rest," ordered JD who was now Lord Commander in place of Arlan.

    "By your command," acknowledged Erin who was covered in blood that didn''t belong to Erin.

    After the Vanguard Commander parted ways for his duties, JD made his way into the tent that served as the Banner of the Claw''s command post.

    Inside, Chrysta and Marie were hovering over a map while they were receiving Nightingale''s reconnaissance report. JD''s presence was acknowledged by a quick nod from Chrysta as he joined them at the table.

    "Duke Frank Lansley and his army of thirty-five thousand has begun his siege of Levencourt. House Rainhall''s banners have been confirmed inside Levencourt but unfortunately... Duke Elias Hawkwell managed to get his army of twenty-thousand to Eisanyr," stated Nightingale with a monotone, "They''re positioned next to Duke Osmund Kaiser''s army."

    Marie was frustrated at the revelation and stated, "Duke Frank Lansley was supposed to keep the Hawkwells from coming down."

    "An Umbra has informed me that Duke Frank Lansley was wounded in a skirmish right before the siege," answered Nightingale, "House Lansley banners are weakened without Duke Frank''s presence on the battlefield."

    Chrysta expressed her worries, "This isn''t good. Duke Osmund Kaiser''s army consists of forty-thousand soldiers and an additional eleven-thousand mercenaries."

    "Ten-thousand mercenaries now," stated JD as he knocked over a pawn on the map, "Erin and I captured the river village, Kartola. It was defended by a thousand of those mercenary bastards. A Stonemar detachment now defends it."

    Marie pointed to the map, "Even with destroying a unit of a thousand mercenaries, House Hawkwell''s unwelcomed arrival has diminished our efforts from this week."

    "JD, what were the Vanguard''s casualties?" asked Chrysta as she prepared to record the numbers on a casualties list.

    "Forty men were killed. Another forty were injured and will need a week before they could return. Twenty more were mortally wounded beyond service and sent back to Galmora." answered JD.

    "Unfortunate losses," stated Marie, "But you made sure they paid the price by returning the favor tenfold."

    JD nodded and asked, "What is the banner''s current count?"

    Chrysta read to JD from her list, "Including today''s numbers. The Banner of the Claw''s killed-in-action: Thirty Storm Riders, Sixty Hatchets, A hundred and twenty Vanguard Elites."

    "And the worse has yet to come," prophesied Marie with frustration in her voice.

    Chrysta nodded and continued, "The wounded report follows: After healing, forty Hatchets and Roderic have returned to duty this morning. Twenty Vanguard Elites were injured beyond service from our battle with the Rakari. Then an additional twenty will be sent home today."

    Marie then listed their current numbers, "That leaves us with a thousand Vanguard Elites, two-hundred and forty Hatchets, two-hundred and seventy Storm Riders, and two-hundred Silvan rangers. We number a little over seventeen-hundred from the two-thousand we set out with."

    "The upcoming battle against the enemy is going to be even harder," admitted JD as he hinted at worry in his voice.

    "We''ve clashed with Hawkwell soldiers before and we know first hand how tough they are," added Marie, "Kaiser soldiers should be considered no less."

    Marie turned to Nightingale and asked, "Nighty, did you find anything else of use?"

    The Umbra Leader answered, "I have nothing else to report."

    "You''re dismissed, Nighty," ordered Marie as Nightingale saluted and left the tent.

    Chrysta let out a sigh of relief as she turned to JD and embraced him warmly. She whispered, "I knew you''d come back but I couldn''t help but worry."

    "Any news about Arlan?" asked JD as the two let go of each other.

    "No," answered Marie with a depressed tone, "Those afflicted by the curse of eternal slumber don''t wake up and some... Have died in their sleep."

    "He won''t die!" shouted Chrysta, "I believe Princess Emmeline arrives in Velena today, so she''ll be by Arlan''s side,"

    JD nodded and added, "Arlan will wake up, I''m sure of it. By the way, if House Lansley has started their siege of Levencourt, that means House Reeve should arrive here in a few hours."

    As Nightingale reported, Chrysta moved the three Hawkwell unit pawns next to four Kaiser unit pawns at Eisanyr on the map.

    "The Royal Army of fifty-thousand will also arrive in two days," stated JD, "With them, our victory should be guaranteed."

    "But that''s what doesn''t make sense," pondered Marie out loud, "I''ve met Duke Osmund before. He is a smart and calculated man. Fighting a battle that he has no chance of winning isn''t like him. So why would he allow his enemies to gather right at his doorstep like this?"

    "Duke Osmund must have something planned. We didn''t know about the secret Thaumaturga Rift Dungeon till last week," JD pointed out as he brainstormed.

    Chrysta''s voice shook as she declared, "The artifact weapon that uses the Thurian orb! Maybe it holds power beyond what we can fathom is possible." Her words hung in the air like a warning, heavy with potential yet to be revealed.

    Before the trio could continue, a Vanguard soldier entered and with a message, "Lord Commander JD, my apologies for the interruption but Lady Yuna Argold is here and requests an audience."

    "Send her in," ordered JD.

    "By your command," answered the Vanguard soldier as he left the tent and ushered in Yuna.

    Chrysta, JD, and Marie watched the Argold mage enter and saluted. JD returned the salute and Marie asked, "What can we do for you, Lady Yuna?"

    Yuna knelt down on one knee, her resolve burning in her eyes. "Lord Commander JD," she declared, "I''ve come to join the Banner of the Claw and avenge my brother''s death. I believe my talents will serve best in this unit." Her expression was fierce as she awaited his response.

    Without missing a beat, JD proclaimed, "I accept your request. Anything else?"

    "That was easier than I thought..." admitted Yuna, "What is my assignment?"

    Marie''s voice echoed as she jabbed her finger in the direction of her adopted sister, "You''ll be with me and Chrysta as the specialty team. I''m sure your skillset will be of great use."

    "Specialty team? Sounds fitting," acknowledged Yuna as a warhorn erupted outside.

    JD smiled and joked, "Your timing always brings enemies."

    "This is the third skirmish today," noted Marie as she grabbed her staff.

    As everyone filed out of the tent, Chrysta warned the new Argold mage, "Yuna, I hope you understand the dangers and challenges that we face. Everyone here must be prepared to give their lives at a moment''s notice."

    "Rest assured, Chrysta. I knew what I was asking for," answered Yuna, "But I won''t have to die for our cause... Because I''m going to make the enemy die for theirs."

    Back at the former Kaiser controlled city of Velena, King Richard Avens had just arrived at the city gates with half of the Midland Royal Army. Grand Marshal Dink Rorschach was just two days behind with the other half of the Midland Royal Army.

    King Richard insisted on riding ahead when he heard his daughter, Princess Emmeline was in Velena to be by Arlan''s side. The Midland Royal Army''s primary objective was to reinforce House Stonemar and House Reeve on the second day of the siege on Eisanyr.

    The streets of Velena were alive with energy, as Stonemar soldiers frantically worked to ready their supplies for transport to the frontlines. The smaller Midland banners from further west had arrived in a steady stream all week, taking a brief rest before continuing on to reinforce the units outside of Eisanyr. Everywhere there was movement, and the anticipation of what was yet to come hung heavy in the air.

    A chaotic mix of soldiers, refugees, mercenaries, and adventurers filled the city streets. The extra bounties for monster subjugation had become a task offloaded to the Adventurer''s Guild.

    During times of war, local garrisons weren''t able to handle such tasks. Merchants littered the city markets as they saw opportunity in the war, each desperate to make one a profit. They wanted to squeeze any last sales they could before the war could be over.

    Anywhere the King looked, he could see crowds of people gathering over hot gossip and rumors about the current state of the rebellion.

    King Richard''s first stop in Velena was the Stonemar Infirmary. He rushed through the military hospital''s many hallways as his heart was pounding with hope and dread.

    He opened the door to Arlan''s room and before him, bathed in the warm afternoon light, sat Princess Emmeline at her betrothed''s bedside. The cloying scent of despair hung in the air like a suffocating blanket as the King saw his daughter''s tear-streaked face.

    Princess Emmeline''s fierce resolve burned through her like a raging inferno, never letting up and consuming all else. Emmeline had become entirely devoted to Arlan the instant she set foot in Velena, refusing even the most basic comforts of food and sleep.

    King Richard knew his daughter was stubborn because Emmeline had gotten that trait from him. The caring father knew the reason his daughter had ventured this close to the frontlines. And he feared the risks that presented itself with that very thought.

    ¡°Emmeline, listen to me!" King Richard commanded in a thunderous voice, "Using the Avens power may kill you! It''s forbidden for a reason and I won''t allow you to do it!¡±

    But Princess Emmeline stood her ground, her eyebrows furrowing with determination. ¡°Father, we have no choice! Midland needs Arlan in order to survive and I refuse to let him die now. Even if it means risking my life and the Avens power."

    King Richard shouted in agony, "How can you think of doing such a thing? You''re the only heir to the throne and my only daughter... How can you expect me to let you go through such dangers?"

    Princess Emmeline looked him right in the eye, her voice unwavering. ¡°I''m no longer a child and you must understand! In order to save him from the curse of eternal slumber, I''m willing to sacrifice myself.¡±

    The King stated with sadness, "In order for the Avens power to work, the vessel who carries the power has to also endure the pain to both their body and soul. There''s a high chance of dying."

    "Father, I''m well aware of how the Avens power works. But I cannot stand by and do nothing."

    Emmeline was resolute; her decision could not be swayed and she vowed to wield the Avens power no matter the cost.

    For the first time ever, Emmeline stood against her father''s commands. King Richard realized she had grown up before his eyes. Not only did she truly love Arlan but she understood her duty to the country.

    In that moment, the King decided that his duty as a father was far more important than anything else. There was no stopping Emmeline and he''d rather support her than let her suffer alone. Her fighting spirit resembled his younger self.

    Defeated by his daughter''s resolve, King Richard admitted, "I guess there''s no stopping you. We''ll need Jin who is downstairs. You must follow his every word."

    Emmeline''s eyes lit up and said, "Thank you, father. I know it won''t be easy watching me go through it all."

    "Preparations will need to be made. We will need to perform a divine right before you can use the Avens power."

    At the Stonemar-Reeve joint camp near the frontlines, the sun had just set. Duke Louis and Duke Cole convened a war council for the upcoming siege of Eisanyr.

    Count Daxton, Count Emile, Marie, JD, Nicolas Stonemar, Lord Commander Jermaine, and Commander Ragnar - among many other high-ranking officers from Midland - gathered in the tent. Tension crackled in the air as they waited for the Dukes to speak.

    With a voice like thunder, Duke Louis addressed his comrades-in-arms, "Tomorrow we shall lay siege to House Kaiser''s last bastion, Eisanyr. This siege will last at least three days," he emphasized, his eyes flashing with intensity. "Our victory will finally put an end to this forsaken rebellion."

    The council room fell into silence as everyone absorbed the weight of their mission. They knew that tomorrow they would either emerge victorious or meet their demise in the battlefield.

    The room filled with a dreary silence. To rid any doubts, Count Daxton''s voice boomed throughout the chamber, "Remember our soldiers who gave their lives to get us here! Do not let their deaths be forgotten! Keep your word that their sacrifice was not in vain and honor them with nothing less than our victory." His words reignited the fire within everyone.

    Commander Ragnar''s gaze seared the room with silent authority as he made his agreement known, ¡°Count Daxton''s words are true, and I urge all of you to not forget those who gave the ultimate sacrifice."

    Duke Louis thundered, "With that thought, we must be resolute and united in our endeavor. There is no other way; Duke Osmund Kaiser must be slain or taken prisoner for our victory." His proclamation erupted through the hall.

    Duke Louis motioned to Count Emile who added, "Both House Kaiser and House Hawkwell have deployed their forces right outside their city wall. Baron Nicolas, what is the status of our siege equipment?"

    The Stonemar Heir answered with confidence, "Siege towers, catapults, and the battering rams have all been assembled and ready for tomorrow."

    "Excellent. Duke Cole, you''ve raised a fine young man," complimented Count Emile as he uttered a warning next, "During our battle, we must be cautious; the enemy knows we''ll be coming but we should still hold the advantage with the Royal Army on the way. Any questions or comments so far?"

    Marie then stepped forward, her eyes blazing with an unwavering determination. "I have something to report."

    "Please do tell us," ordered Count Emile as he ushered his hand toward her.

    Marie nodded and continued, "Over a week ago, the Fulgor Company intercepted a Kaiser convoy and discovered an ancient relic known as a Thurian orb. It''s a catalyst for an unknown ancient weapon that Duke Osmund has built in secret."

    The war council was stunned by Marie''s announcement. Duke Louis asked, "What can you tell us about this weapon?"

    Marie took a deep breath before continuing, "The Thurian orbs all contain unfathomable amounts of mana. My theory is that the ancient relic unleashes all the mana within the Thurian orb. But without any other information, its true capabilities are still unknown."

    Duke Cole asked intently, "How much mana do you predict will be unleashed?"

    Marie hesitated for a moment before answering, "The amount of mana within each Thurian orb is enough for at least a ninth-tier spell."

    "Ninth-tier?!" echoed Command Ragnar, "There is no record of any spell transcending beyond seventh-tier magic."

    The war council was filled with murmurs of shock and disbelief at Marie''s revelation. Count Daxton spoke up, ¡°This is concerning. Should we even attack if the enemy holds such an unknown powerful factor?"

    Lord Commander Jermaine then stepped forward, his face stern as he declared, "But we cannot wait any longer. The winters will be upon us in two weeks. If this war prolongs another year, the rebels will surely win."

    Count Emile and Duke Louis exchanged glances as they understood the predicament they were in. Duke Louis silenced the council''s murmurs and commanded, "Then we have no choice, we must brave the unknown."

    Everyone in the tent nodded in agreement. They knew that this was not going to be an easy task, but they had no choice if they were to end the war and restore peace to Midland. Duke Louis continued, "The Banner of the Claw is our best hope in dealing with this artifact weapon and they may be able to open the gates to Eisanyr for us. Lord Commander JD, what can you tell us?"

    JD stepped forward and answered, "The Banner of the Claw''s mission will be the destruction of the artifact weapon and raising the two gates of Eisanyr. We will use the [Urn of Mist] to move across the battlefield unnoticed. But we will require that the main enemy force is kept at bay for us."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    The tent was filled with murmurs of surprise and worry as everyone looked at each other for support. Duke Louis spoke up again, "Very well then, our combined force will attempt to keep the enemy forces away while the Banner of the Claw seeks the artifact weapon and opens the two gates for us. The Royal Army will arrive the day after tomorrow. Now, handle your preparations and sleep well. Tomorrow is the first day."

    With that, the war council was adjourned and Marie and JD returned to the Banner of the Claw''s command post to discuss their role in the attack. Yuna, Chrysta, Roderic, Yanie, Edgar and Erin had all gathered to hear what was discussed.

    Marie started first, "Using the [Urn of Mist] will allow us to move between enemy units unnoticed and find a way into the city. Once inside the city, we must find the artifact weapon and open the gates."

    JD nodded slowly and declared, "Once inside, Edgar and Nightingale will make their way to the gates and open them. Everyone else will be with me in finding and disabling the artifact weapon."

    Roderic asked, "So we''ll be alone in the city with no support?"

    JD nodded yes and continued, "This will be a suicide mission with heavy casualties. Anyone who wishes to back down, may do so now."

    "Not I," answered Roderic immediately, "We''ve been fighting under General Arlan long enough and he has shown us what we''re capable of."

    Chrysta tightened her fists and shouted, "Roderic is right. We are the Immortal General''s legacy! Because of Arlan, we''ve all grown strong to stand on our own!"

    Yanie nodded in agreement, her words filled with courage. "Our autonomous cohesion was evident in the last battle. That was something Arlan taught us. We cannot let him or everyone else down in the hour that we are needed. I will not run from this."

    Edgar smiled confidently and added, ¡°Only the Banner of the Claw can perform such impossible missions. My Storm Riders and I are ready to lay down our lives!¡±

    Erin stepped forward and rallied, "I''ve been with Arlan since he formed the Banner of the Claw. Multiple times we''ve fought against the odds, and this is no different. You can rely on my Vanguard to hold the line against anything."

    Marie and JD looked at each other, proud of their friends. Marie spoke up with a determined voice, "This is it then. All of us will see this through to the end. JD, any final words?"

    With solace, JD recounted the words of his best friend, "Arlan once spoke of how our actions shape the destiny of this nation. As long as our stories are remembered in the hearts and minds of the people, we''ll never truly die. We will live on through their memories, enshrined in immortality. That is the meaning behind his words, live forever."

    Instantly, a wave of emotion swept over everyone; tears streamed down their faces as they remembered Arlan''s smile with fondness. Even JD''s eyes began to mist up at his beloved friend''s words.

    "You''re all dismissed," ordered JD, "Get some rest for the first day tomorrow."

    The Banner of the Claw''s retinue left the command post with purpose. Chrysta watched them depart, her gaze lingering on JD for a moment, filled with anticipation.

    When they were finally alone, Chrysta hastily waltzed over to JD and began to take off his mithril armor piece by piece.

    "This may be our last night together," said Chrysta softly, her voice trembling, "I know it''s foolish of me but I just wish you didn''t have to go tomorrow. I don''t want you to get hurt or killed in battle."

    The Tempest Knight was taken aback by Chrysta''s boldness. They hadn''t really been alone since their time at the Grand Archives in Oreta.

    "Chrys," he murmured as his strong arms encircled her waist, "That won''t happen. We will both come out of this safe and sound. I promise."

    JD leaned forward and kissed Chrysta tenderly on her forehead. He could see the fear and longing in her eyes. They were both apprehensive about what awaited them ahead but they had sworn an oath to their home; Midland and its people depended on them.

    In a long embrace they clung to each other tightly, neither wanting to let go of this brief moment together. His lips moved against hers hungrily and they made their way towards the bed, their passion rising with each step.

    The only sound that broke the silence was the crackling of the small fire inside the tent.

    Both of them cast aside their clothing until not even a single thread remained between them. She felt emboldened by his presence as she allowed herself to be vulnerable in his arms for the first time.

    In tune with nature, they shared their intimate desires under the glow of autumn moonlight until they slept happily together.

    When morning came, JD slowly opened his eyes to find Chrysta still lying in his arms. He couldn''t help but smile as he watched her sleep peacefully. After a few moments, he was reminded of their duties.

    JD gently shook Chrysta awake and said, "Good morning, love. It''s time."

    The Coldheart looked up at the Tempest Knight with a courageous expression. She knew what was coming.

    Chrysta''s cheeks blushed crimson as she confessed "Last night was beautiful."

    The smokey-haired maiden leaned in and planted a passionate kiss on JD''s lips, before pulling away abruptly.

    She began to put on her Arcanaweave robes as JD watched her with desire. The momentary trance was short-lived as he snapped back into reality. He donned his own protective garments and mithril armor.

    When both of them were finished, they left the tent together. Outside, everyone in the Banner of the Claw was hastily preparing themselves for the upcoming battle.

    Brandishing weapons, eating a hearty breakfast, discussing adjustments to formations, and some even prayed to Numen with Fiala.

    The Lord Commander took a deep breath and assumed General Arlan''s duties. He had to make sure the Banner of the Claw was at its peak.

    Back at the Stonemar Infirmary in Velena, Princess Emmeline, King Richard, and the Royal Court Archmage Jin Albera were in Arlan''s room alone. They were about to perform the divine right, a prerequisite to using the Avens power.

    Jin asked, "Brother, help me understand but why is that you cannot use the Avens power? Emmeline is far too young to pay such a price."

    King Richard answered, "Jin, the Avens power is passed on to the first born. I no longer possess the power. It wouldn''t be like this if I had a choice."

    "Uncle please," begged Emmeline, "You understand better than most the gravity of losing Arlan. Aside from my selfish desires, the future of Althea rests in bringing the Ashra back. He is the one who will save all of Althea."

    Jin Albera played devil''s advocate and said, "Emmeline, may I remind you that he is also potentially the one who could cause the destruction of this world."

    "I know Arlan''s heart better than anyone else," argued Emmeline, "He loves the people, he loves his friends, and I know he loves me. He''ll do anything to protect all of us."

    "I remember, Emmeline" answered Jin, "But please understand that I merely repeat Lady Dafni has learned about the Ashra. We must consider all avenues before we go forth with using your Avens power. Especially if your life is at stake."

    Emmeline hugged her half elven uncle. She understood where Jin was coming from and his concerns. He was merely giving her all the information even if it was something she didn''t want to hear.

    "Thank you," said Emmeline with love in her voice, "I know you mean the best for me and our people. But allow me this request, not as the Princess of Midland but as your niece you love dearly."

    "I know your words are from the heart but that was quite manipulative. You win. I''m sure you''ll make a great queen," admitted Jin who started to flip through an ancient tome of the Thaumaturga, "Now, with your permission King Richard, may we proceed?"

    "You may start, Jin," answered King Richard, "We will perform the divine right to use the Avens power. My daughter will be the vessel."

    At the Polanaar Fields on the west end of Eisanyr, House Reeve and House Stonemar forces skyline the hill overlooking the battlefield before them.

    Opposing them was the combined rebel army who stood in formation outside the Eisanyr''s city walls. The rebel force consisted of House Hawkwell, House Kaiser and Duke Osmund''s hired mercenaries.

    The joint Reeve-Stonemar army continued to file down the rolling hills. Duke Cole''s army was on the left, opposite of House Hawkwell''s army while Duke Louis'' army was on the right, opposite of House Kaiser''s army.

    This was the beginning of the final showdown for the fate of Midland. If the rebels managed to defeat the attacking army, nothing would stand between them and Oreta.

    Duke Osmund Kaiser would ascend the throne as King and thrust Midland into an age of strife with countless wars, starting with the Hanbi Sultanate.

    Suddenly, Duke Louis, the head of the House Reeve and commander of the joint army roared out a battle cry that thundered through the battlefield;

    "Brave warriors of House Reeve and House Stonemar! Hear me now and know that this is not a battle for honor or glory but one to decide our future! We fight today so that peace may come tomorrow! Let us face our enemies together as one and make sure they understand the price of treason! For King Richard and for Midland!"

    His words stirred the hearts of his men. He brandished his mithril longsword high in the air, signaling them to charge with all their might.

    And with a mighty cry from both sides, they advanced towards each other in an unstoppable wave. The armies were ready to engage in a bloody fight - in hopes of deciding who claims ultimate victory over Midland''s fate.

    Duke Louis, Count Daxton and Lord Commander Jermaine lead the attack on the center as Commander Ragnar and Count Emile led their banners around both the Kaiser flanks.

    The Reeve-Stonemar army clashed with the rebel forces in an chaotic opening of battle.

    The fight had only just started when Commander Ragnar made his move - he ordered his shock troopers forth early to shatter around the first rank of Kaiser infantry on the left.

    While on the right, Count Emile''s infantry feigned losing to bait the enemy into a trap. Which worked flawlessly and Count Emile sent forth his cavalry to demolish the overextended Kaiser lines. But this was just merely the beginning, the battle was far from over.

    Above the main gate of Eisanyr, Duke Osmund was watching the battle unfold. He uttered to himself, "So it begins."

    Meanwhile, just a mile south of the battlefield was a dried up riverbed that a strange fog had overtaken. Within this fog was JD leading the Banner of the Claw through in a column formation.

    The Kaiser scouts were posted in this area, but their visibility was limited to a five-meter radius. This created a window of opportunity for the Umbras to sneak up on the scouts and take them out silently before any alarm could be raised.

    This stealthy approach was working perfectly. The Banner of the Claw arrived at fields before Eisanyr''s southern gate. JD motioned the small army to stop as he sent forth Nightingale and a few Umbras.

    After ten minutes, the Umbra''s reconnaissance reported that the route was clear. JD smiled that everything was going smoothly. But the sounds of the intense battle reminded him of the chaotic battle unfolding to their northwest. Marie and Chrysta held the same worry as they emerged from the dried up riverbed.

    Under the cover of fog, the Banner of the Claw formed into battle formations, ready to try and breach the southern gate. But as they got within a hundred meters, Chrysta and Marie started to panic when they noticed the [Urn of Mist] was no longer producing a fog.

    Within an instant, the fog that cloaked the Banner of the Claw was dissipated from a heatwave. On Eisanyr''s southern battlements were fifty mercenary mages using fire spells to dispel the fog.

    With those mercenary mages was Deema in his green robes. Vengeance and fury were in his eyes as he gazed upon the Banner of the Claw before him. To counter the [Urn of Mist] Deema had cast [Mana Silence] that enveloped the entire Banner of the Claw''s position.

    A force of a thousand mercenaries filed out from the southern gate while another force of two-thousand emerged from the dried up riverbed. Both enemy units had the Banner of the Claw pincered.

    Deema''s voice echoed out, "The infamous Banner of the Claw has fallen for my trap. Duke Osmund was right, looks like you''re all nothing without your precious General. Charge them!"

    On Deema''s orders, both mercenary units of infantry and shock troopers ran toward the Banner of the Claw who was outnumbered two to one.

    Ignoring Deema''s mockery, JD ordered loudly "Banner of the Claw! Clock formation!"

    Obeying the command without question, the Vanguard formed a defensive circle around the Silvan rangers in the center. On the perimeter were the Storm Riders and Hatchets who rotated to face right, so if they charged forth, they would circle around clockwise.

    Any enemy unit who wished to penetrate through the Vanguard would face the onslaught of constantly being flanked from their right by the Storm Riders and the Hatchets.

    JD smiled and held his ground at the northern end of the Vanguard''s perimeter. At the Banner of the Claw''s epicenter, Yanie shouted her orders, "First company fire north, second company fire south! We will divide our fire on both sides!"

    As the arrows flew into the sky, they rained down and delivered the first casualties on the enemy side.

    After Yanie''s second volley, the enemy mercenary forces have finally clashed into the Banner of the Claw''s lines on both sides. The Vanguard received the enemy charge easily by using their defensive phalanx formations.

    Even the enemy shock troopers barely inflicted a few casualties. But as the battle raged on, the Storm Riders thrashed through the first enemy unit on the West end. While in the East, the Hatchets had started to  flank the southern enemy unit.

    Despite being outnumbered, the clock formation gave the Banner of the Claw a large defensive advantage. Deema cursed under his breath and wanted to head down to the battle himself but was ordered not. The Archmage cursed under his breath, "How the hell is this happening? They fell into my trap and we''re still losing. Wait, are they feigning stupid?"

    Back on the ground, JD used [Trifecta] and spun with both his mithril longswords striking at six nearby mercenary brutes, killing each instantly.

    Lem''s voice echoed out from behind, "Lord Commander JD! The enemy''s southern unit is disengaging and they''re rotating around us East!"

    "Damnit!" yelled back JD, "They caught on earlier than we expected! Tell Erin to break from his position on the southern tip and rotate east!"

    Down on the Southern tip of the Banner of the Claw''s formation, Erin was directing his battalion to reform when a runner informed him of JD''s orders. The Vanguard Commander nodded and led his battalion to give chase to the enemy mercenary unit who was repositioning from the South.

    Erin saw Roderic and his Hatchets were still mopping up enemy remnants. So Erin''s voice yelled out loudly to Roderic, "Senior Sergeant Roderic! We''re breaking the clock formation and are now shifting to chase the enemy!"

    "Acknowledged, Lieutenant Erin!" answered Roderic. The Hatchets moved parallel East to chase the enemy unit down. Next to Roderic, Mahari appeared with his hand-axe and shield. "I follow closely!" exclaimed the lizard beastmen. Roderic welcomed the extra muscle and they both continued onward.

    At the Banner of the Claw''s West end, the Storm Riders had just rode through three enemy platoons. Half were trampled or obliterated by the Midland cavaliers while the other half were completely disorganized.

    On the edge of the first unit, a squad of twelve soldiers were incinerated, sliced to bits by ice blades and shocked into exploding. The ones responsible for this were Marie, Chrysta, and Yuna who were casting and advancing in the wake of Edgar''s Storm Riders. Because they moved on the outside, Deema''s [Mana Silence] was out of range.

    Yuna led the trio at the front while Chrysta and Marie followed behind ten meters. Yuna''s staff was also her melee weapon like a bo-staff. Using physical enhancement spells gave her an edge in melee against her opponents.

    The three dangerous mages were a force to be reckoned with. They capitalized the Storm Rider''s stun effect in order to deliver high amounts of casualties.

    Yuna easily picked up on Marie and Chrysta''s fighting chemistry like she had been there since the first day. As they advanced through, Marie smiled at the way Yuna handled herself. The Argold mage never advanced too far up, nor did her combat efficiency suffer from never hesitating.

    The mage trio had wiped the first unit out when they moved on the next. Yuna was naturally at the front and used [Burst Shock] to accelerate her movement. It also enchanted her staff to cause lightning damage on-hit.

    Chrysta read her teammate''s movements and created an ice ramp in front of the other two mages. Yuna launched into the air and used the elevation to emit a wave of chain lightning. It was a spell that spread paralysis to anyone it touched called [Static Wave].

    Next over the ramp was the Embercaller who shot up into the air. At the peak of her climb, Marie threw a [Trueflame] from each of her hands, engulfing most paralyzed enemy soldiers in blue flames.

    The remaining six enemy soldiers were peppered by small ice needles. Chrysta had let out [Nixstorm] to finish off the enemy before them. The Coldheart caught up to Yuna and Marie as they took a moment to catch their breath.

    "Chrysta, launching us into the air was a great idea," complimented Yuna.

    Marie added, "You''re also incredible, Yuna. The way you''ve adapted to our fighting style so quickly."

    "Don''t forget," stated Chrysta as she caught her breath, "This wouldn''t be possible without Marie''s advanced control of fire bombardment spells."

    The Embercaller calmly stated, "We''ll wipe out the enemy in no time. After Chrysta catches her breath, we move on to the next enemy formation."

    "Right. Chrysta, are you ready for another bout?" asked Yuna.

    The Coldheart finished panting and nodded, "I''m ready now."

    The trio then exchanged grins as they ran head first into the next group of disorganized mercenaries.

    Further ahead of the mage trio, Edgar and his Storm Riders were demolishing straight through unit, after unit. They didn''t stop to finish off any enemy formations because the Vanguard would take care of that for them.

    Then when the enemy tried to deploy couched spears to counter the Storm Riders, Edgar would issue a quick order to the right and the Vanguard formations would create a path that allowed the cavaliers to ride back into the friendly clock formation and back out past the spears. Avoiding the counter completely.

    Despite suffering some casualties, everything was going smoothly. JD had already expected an enemy ambush earlier in the day. So the Banner of the Claw feigned like they were surprised; tricking Deema to commit all of his forces. The mercenary force had already lost a fourth of their troops to the clock formation.

    Back at JD''s position in the North, the Tempest Knight had just finished off another enemy brute when his instinct warned him something was wrong.

    JD immediately disengaged from the front and looked toward Eisanyr''s southern gate. It had just finished closing again. Another enemy unit had entered the battlefield without his knowledge.

    "Shit!" cursed the Lord Commander under his breath as he started running East.

    The Hatchets and the Vanguard 1st Battalion formed a drill formation with Erin, Roderic, and Mahari as the center point. The spiraling formation of Vanguard Elites and Hatchet shock troopers inflicted large amounts of casualties into the second enemy mercenary unit.

    The mercenary units didn''t know how to counter Roderic and Mahari''s unorthodox fighting technique. Mahari would wildly charge with his hand-axe and buckler. But when the enemy soldiers tried to surround the lizard beastmen, Roderic would grab Mahari''s tail with one arm and fling him onto another enemy unit, catching them by surprise.

    This had a demoralizing effect on the enemy, as no one would expect a half ton armored lizard warrior that was hell bent on murder to fly into the middle of their formation.

    "Again! Again! Throw me again! I enjoy this!" yelled Mahari like a child.

    "Mahari, I can''t just keep throwing you around!" shouted back Roderic as he killed another soldier to his right.

    "You will! You will! I begs it!" laughed Mahari as he cleaved an enemy soldier in half.

    Roderic regretted saving Mahari the first time but he couldn''t deny how effective it was. The Hatchets Commander grabbed the lizard beastmen with his left arm and while swinging with his weapon on his right and threw Mahari once more to another squad of enemy swordsmen.

    Erin couldn''t help but chuckle behind the two as he crossed blades with a mercenary shock trooper. The Vanguard Commander drew another steel longsword from his back and cleaved both of them down onto the enemy shock trooper.

    While soaked in blood, Erin looked down at the second steel longsword and saw a ghostly image of Trent''s hand holding the grip as well.

    While three enemy brutes surrounded Erin, he solemnly uttered under his breath, "Trent, I know that''s you swinging this sword with me."

    The Vanguard Commander erupted with six flurries of essence enhanced strikes, dicing the brutes into bits. Erin had used [Sonic Burst] which essence would replicate an additional swing with every attack made.

    Afterward, Erin then shouted, "Roderic! We''ll be vulnerable in this formation if we don''t finish this enemy soon!"

    "You''re right, Lieutenant!" shouted back Roderic as he flung Mahari once more, "We must''ve killed at least five-hundred here and another five-hundred in the first clash down south!"

    Erin''s voice thundered back, "Roderic, reform your men!"

    "Aye!" acknowledged Roderic loudly, "Mahari, let''s regroup!"

    The lizard beastmen leapt back next to Roderic and Erin. The trio were unstoppable and the enemy squads before them started to backpedal slowly.

    Confused, Roderic mentioned the scene unfold, "Lieutenant, the enemy is pulling back."

    "Why would they pull back like this? We''ll outflank the north," questioned Erin. Before Roderic could respond, Erin felt an enemy''s killing intent.

    At the trio''s feet, intricate spell glyphs appeared in a sickly purple hue. Erin was paralyzed by dread and fear as he realized what was about to happen.

    With one swoop of his tail, Mahari sent both Erin and Roderic flying away from the spell glyphs. Erin crashed onto the ground hard, winded and broken. He caught his breath to see a single tear streaked down Mahari''s face as he uttered, "Now I go to Anthony."

    The next moment was filled with a deafening boom as the dark purple essence crashed down on Mahari. The Banner of the Claw''s only lizard beastmen flattened into a pool of deep blue blood and unrecognizable chunks of flesh.

    Erin and Roderic were left speechless, mouths agape in horror at the sight before them. Their lizard comrade that had just been laughing moments ago, was now reduced to an unrecognizable mess.

    The two men got back to their feet, only to find a menacing figure clad in mithril armor and wielding a mithril longsword hovering before them.

    "Oh no, I hoped to take all three of you out," the unknown foe declared with an eerie calmness. "Allow me to introduce myself: Baron Luther Kaiser."

    Erin spotted a squad of Vanguard Elites and a Hatchets squad coming in from both sides, ready to attack. But before he had time to yell out a warning, Luther brought his hands together and muttered a single word: "Die."

    The air shuddered with an unnatural energy, as if it had been struck with a force out of this world. In the blink of an eye, the two squads were pancaked into the ground, decimated into a nauseating amalgamation of gore and broken armor.

    The sight was gruesome, surreal in its brutality; only small fragments remained of what once were twenty-four Midland soldiers.

    A mist of blood rained down on Luther''s face where he grinned like a maniac. Behind the Kaiser Baron, his personal unit of four-hundred Kaiser elites appeared in place of the mercenaries who made room for them.

    "Kill them," ordered Luther.

    The Kaiser elites obeyed and charged into the Vanguard and Hatchet formation. The initial clash destroyed the Banner of the Claw''s first rank. Erin and Roderic barely managed to kill the three Kaiser Elites before them.

    A familiar voice rang out from their left, "Erin! Roderic! Fall back!"

    It was JD, he had arrived just in time to witness the carnage and death of Mahari. The Lord Commander blew his warhorn to sound an emergency retreat.

    Every Banner of the Claw member had never heard the warhorn sound off in a real battle before until now.

    The warhorn reached over to the West where Marie, Yuna, and Chrysta were. They looked at each other and started to pin down the enemy and cover the retreat of nearby allies.

    When the same warhorn reached the North, Edgar directed his Storm Riders to deal one last bit of damage before retreating with everyone else.

    Dimitri and Lem both directed the Vanguard and Silvan rangers to escape toward the dried up riverbed.

    As the Banner of the Claw retreated, all enemy forces gave chase and inflicted heavy losses into the Vanguard and Hatchets.

    Luther raised his hand and ordered a halt after they chased the Banner of the Claw to the dried up riverbed.

    Meanwhile, at the main battle. Heavy casualties were inflicted on both sides but the Hawkwell army and Kaiser army sounded a retreat back inside the city. The Stonemar-Reeve joint army retreated back to their camp as well. They had been fighting for nearly three hours and there was no way they would be able to break into Eisanyr during the night. The first day of the Siege of Eisanyr had ended with ten-thousand dead on both sides.

    Back at the Banner of the Claw''s forward camp, Yanie wept uncontrollably over Mahari''s tragic death while Fiala didn''t say a word to anyone as she healed the injured. The atmosphere was thick with despair at the thought of their fallen comrades scattered across the battlefield.

    Fury and anguish twisted their faces as they acknowledged the gruesome reminder of those who had perished in battle, leaving their unclaimed bodies behind.

    Inside the Banner of the Claw''s command post, JD, Chrysta, Marie, Erin, Roderic, and Edgar were going over the post battle casualty numbers.

    Erin spoke first with a trembling voice, "The Vanguard returned with only eight-hundred men accounted for. Two-hundred had been killed."

    JD silently nodded and looked at the Storm Riders Commander.

    Edgar added solemnly, "The Storm Riders lost twenty men. But we still number at two-hundred and fifty."

    Roderic followed suit, "Ninety Hatchets were killed. Only a hundred and fifty remain."

    "Thank you everyone," said JD through strained breath as he battled to keep his composure.

    Erin, Rodric, and Edgar stepped away in unison and said, "By your command!"

    Chrysta and Marie remained behind with JD while the other trio left to get rest.

    JD blew out an anguished breath before confessing, "It was my fault we lost so many today."

    Chrysta glowered fiercely at him as she shouted, "Jan Derva! Don''t you dare start that crap! This isn''t on you!"

    Marie attempted to ease the tension with her own admission of doubt, "We couldn''t have predicted this outcome. We weren''t aware that Luther would target us and bait his own mercenaries in order to trap us."

    "Even if we knew he was coming," countered JD, "How would we defend against him? Arlan nearly died fighting him!"

    Again their minds raced to find an answer; one which seemed impossible given that Luther and his Banner would wipe them out before they even got inside the city.

    "I was there when Mahari was killed," said JD with grief, "I watched Luther cast a single spell and easily kill one of our friends."

    Chrysta held JD and said, "Go on, my love. Let it out."

    JD cried a little bit before continuing, "Erin said that Mahari''s last words mentioned him seeing Anthony Lira. Fiala and Yanie''s friend who was killed in Tudora at the start of the war. Those two are the only ones left from the Nymedes party now."

    "Don''t be so harsh on yourself," stated Marie, "I''m going to see how Yanie and Fiala are doing."

    Marie hurriedly exited the tent, leaving Chrysta behind to console JD.

    "I still feel it," JD whispered, his voice cracking as he looked down. "That empty space where Arlan used to be that I cannot fill." His eyes were filled with anguish, and the sight of it broke Chrysta''s heart.

    She gripped his hands tightly and looked deep into his eyes, "Arlan is from an entirely different world; for him to see you as close as he did shows how incredible you are." Her gentle yet convincing words echoed in the air. "He entrusted the Banner of the Claw to you because he believed unreservedly in your potential to lead even in his absence."

    The Tempest Knight listened intently to every syllable the Coldheart uttered, his mind racing as he remembered the carnage of battle from earlier that day. Slowly an idea began to form in his mind.

    "Tomorrow will be the second day of the siege," stated JD softly to Chrysta, "And I know of a way to get past Luther to get into the city."

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 46

    The next morning, the coordinated Midland forces prepared for the second day of battle at Eisanyr. Duke Louis led his Reeve banners to the front lines accompanied by Duke Cole and the Stonemar banners.

    The Banner of the Claw journeyed down the dried-up riverbed once more, making their way through a thick forest on a narrow path that ended in open fields speckled with tents.

    JD led the Banner of the Claw with a determined look on his face. His plan to get past Luther and into the city was a risky one, but he knew it was their only chance at victory.

    A loud roar emerged from JD, ordering the Banner of the Claw to storm into battle as they approach Eisanyr''s walls.

    Deema and his mercenaries recoil in confusion as they huddle upon the walls, uncertain why the Banner of the Claw is rushing towards them with no form of strategy.

    ¡°Now!" shouted JD as the Banner of the Claw arrived at the walls.

    On cue with JD''s orders, Chrysta created a small platform of ice below her feet. Around the Coldheart was Nightingale, three panthers, Marie, and Yuna.

    As the ice wall arrived just high enough, Nightingale and the three Panthers climbed up the battlements while Yuna, Marie, and Chrysta used a wind disc to fire themselves onto the battlements.

    The six maidens descended onto Deema and his mercenaries, ready to clash with the Archmage. Deema chuckled and cast his [Mana Silence] on himself.

    "Did you whores forget that I made half of you useless?!" exclaimed Deema scornfully.

    "Nope! We didn''t forget!" Marie snapped as she grabbed onto Nightingale''s back and leapt off the battlements, "You''re too simple minded for an Archmage."

    Yuna and Chrysta did the same with the other Panthers and followed suit.

    Meanwhile, Luther and his Kaiser Elites arrived from the east to find JD and the Banner of the Claw fiercely clashing at the gates.

    A smirk curled up on JD''s face as Chrysta emerged from the silencing range and created an immense ice barrier to block Luther''s path.

    Luther raised his left arm and figured he could shatter the barrier. But no gravity spells emerged from his left arm, he was within range of the [Mana Silence] effect. The Kaiser Baron was furious and ordered his men to shatter the ice barrier before them.

    His maddening gaze was forever rooted upon those who had escaped him without a single casualty.

    Princess Emmeline opened her eyes and found herself in a blank white room that seemed to go infinitely. All she could remember was finishing the divine right and activating her Avens'' power.

    Before her was a six year old boy with black hair. The kid was playing with toy cars that Emmeline didn''t recognize. The princess was a bit confused as the boy didn''t look like Arlan nor did she expect the Avens'' power to thrust her into the unknown environment.

    Emmeline knelt beside the young boy and asked, "Excuse me, are you Arlan?"

    He shook his head and smiled. "Nope, I''m Rove."

    Surprised, she remembered that Rove was Arlan''s name on Terra. "Oh!" she said with a smile. "Do you know Arlan?"

    Rove looked up at her with bright eyes. "No, sorry."

    Comfort settled over Emmeline as she nodded her head. "Thank you, Rove. Do you know where we are?"

    The boy shrugged his shoulders in response.

    "I see," she continued. "Rove, do you know who I am?"

    "You''re Emmeline," he replied without hesitation.

    "Yes! That''s right," she said happily.

    "But why are you here? Aren''t I supposed to be alone in this room?"

    "I''m here to wake you from your eternal slumber," Emmeline explained patiently.

    The child put his toys down again and looked up at her in confusion. "Eternal Slumber? Have I died?"

    "Not yet," she said calmly, "but if you don''t come with me..."

    Rove lowered his gaze away from hers and pointed past her shoulder. "Look."

    Emmeline turned around and found herself in a war torn city on Terra. The ground was torn apart, and the air was filled with smoke. Tracers were flying in every direction. She tried to figure out what was happening but her brain couldn''t keep up; her vision was blurred by the flashing lights.

    In the distance, she heard screams as hundreds of people came running toward her. They had nowhere to go; bodies were piling up on one another like ancient corpses at a well-known mass grave site.

    Up ahead, she saw a squad of soldiers dressed in grey armor with dark blue trims and carrying unrecognizable weapons like they were crossbows. Their faces were covered by helmets, making them appear demonic. Emmeline ducked down under their gunfire and cried out for them to stop shooting.

    The first few rows dropped onto the ground with neat round holes punched through their necks, shoulders, abdomens, and backs. Others behind tried to crawl away but weren''t lucky enough to escape quickly enough. Blood spilled across the asphalt street as they were shredded by the bullets.

    "What is this?" asked Emmeline with despair.

    Emotionless, Rove answered, "My earliest memory of my hometown."

    The soldiers begin to walk over the bodies and fire coup de grace into any of the survivors.

    "Why are they killing these innocents?!"

    "The Arusan soldiers were indoctrinated to hate us. They were taught that if they didn''t kill us, we would rebel and kill them."

    "You said this was your memory...?"

    Rove merely pointed over to four bodies huddled over a smaller body. Emmeline looked closer and the smaller body was moving.

    One of the soldiers jerked over to the movement and aimed his rifle.

    "No! Don''t!" yelled Emmeline as she tried to stop him but her hands simply phased through him.

    "There is no point," stated Rove, "This is merely a memory."

    Before the soldiers could continue, another hail of bullets struck the merciless killers one by one and killed them all instantly.

    The black death that was the helicopter appeared in the sky, its riflemen pointing down at the helpless people on the ground. The Terran Federation''s emblem is marked on its side.

    As if pulled from a nightmare, a small body emerged from the darkness, barely alive - a young Rove. Tears bled from his eyes as they locked onto the four bodies that were on him for any signs of life.

    "Dad!? Mom?! Denise?! Howie?!" he screamed out in desperation. Still kneeling by the four mangled bodies that had sacrificed themselves to protect him, the child Rove begged and pleaded for them to wake up.

    "Please! Please don''t leave me!" he yelled through sobs. "Wake up.... Hurry!"

    Emmeline and Rove just looked on in horror and sadness. With a shaking hand, the young boy stood up with bloodstains splattered across his clothes. Emmeline''s vision blurred and suddenly they were at a refugee camp, surrounded by people who had seen more tragedy than anyone could ever imagine.

    Child Rove was standing in line for food, gripping an empty tray tightly in his hands. The aid workers were doing their best to provide food, yet the queue seemed never-ending. Rove was second to last in line, with only a small girl behind him. Everyone else had families or other loved ones with them, but she and Rove were alone.

    When it was finally his turn, there was nothing left but a scrap of mashed potato. The worker placed it on his tray with an apologetic expression before moving onto the next person. It was then that the smaller girl started to cry quietly to herself. Without hesitating, Rove turned around and handed her his tray filled with food. Her eyes lit up as she looked up into his tear-filled face; he smiled brightly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright! I wasn¡¯t really that hungry anyway!¡±

    Emmeline couldn''t help but start to cry too, squeezing Rove''s hand even tighter.

    "That little girl died a few days later in my arms," Rove whispered sadly. "The enemy attacked and killed indiscriminately - soldiers and civilians alike - she was among those they shot."

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Emmeline couldn''t find any words to say; nothing felt adequate enough to express the emotion encompassing them both.

    The air was heavy with anguish and fear as the Terran Federation soldiers tore screaming families apart. Mothers, daughters, and sisters sobbed as fathers, sons, and brothers were dragged away for conscription. Even children as young as ten years old were taken from their families.

    In the midst of the chaos, a brave soul stood up from the crowd - Rove, who had no one left to long for him. His heart was filled with sorrowful emptiness. He was alone in this world, and he would die alone too; even if his life ended here today, nobody would mourn his loss.

    Ugly scars lined Rove''s arms from failed attempts at trying to end it all. He could not take his own life out of remembrance for his family''s sacrifice. With nothing left, he shouted out above the fray: "I volunteer to serve in the Terran Federation!"

    Everyone froze in disbelief; none of them dared to speak for him. The commanding officer stepped forward, clapping slowly. "Boy, you wish to fight the Arusans?"

    Rove nodded emphatically, his voice thick with anger: "I don''t want to fight them... I want to kill them."

    The officer regarded him steadily before finally saying, "Then come with me. I''ll give you that chance."

    Now Emmeline and Rove stood before the imposing fa?ade of a military academy, its walls towering above them like an ancient fortress. The young Rove and the commanding officer from before stepped forward towards the entrance, each step seeming to take them closer to something far beyond what either of them expected.

    Rove squeezed Emmeline''s hand tight as he spoke in a low voice. "This is where I devoted my life, every day focused on one thought."

    "What was it?" murmured Emmeline.

    With a deathly intensity, Rove replied, "Revenge."

    As Rove uttered his last word, the scene before them transformed into a war-torn battlefield. The acrid stench of gunpowder and death filled the air as Arusan soldiers furiously fired at a Terran Federation trench. Emmeline recoiled in terror from the explosions around her.

    "Why are we here?" she asked desperately.

    "At age eleven, I felt the fear and adrenaline coursing through my veins as I led a platoon of orphaned children into our first battle."

    The Arusan forces began to drop like flies around them, and a unit of small Terran Federation children rushed into the trench with miniaturized submachine guns, some only able to carry pistols due to their size.

    "Rove! Kyle and Mark were hit on the way in! Justin was hit by the mortars!" shouted one of the orphaned soldiers.

    "Don''t just stand there! Patch their wounds immediately! Everyone else come with me - let''s clear this fucking trench!" yelled Rove with an urgency that could not be denied.

    He continued somberly, "Everyone but Kyle, Mark, and I were killed in that first battle - orphans just like us. I was the only student from the military academy."

    In a flash they were taken to the aftermath of the battle where they saw forty black blankets covering the corpses of child soldiers who had perished under Rove''s command. Kyle and Mark were nowhere to be seen and had been moved to a nearby field hospital. Tears streamed silently down Rove''s face yet he remained stoic, barely even blinking as he looked upon his fallen comrades.

    Emmeline was rendered speechless as Rove declared his fate, the bitter finality reverberating within every word. "I cannot come with you," he spat, and his tone was cold and vicious. "I am nothing more than a destroyer of worlds, an instrument of death. I take perverse joy in slaughtering my enemies and watching them suffer under my wrath." His stony gaze tested her to deny what he said, but she could not - for she had seen the dark truth with her own eyes.

    Emmeline slowly embraced him, taking him off guard with her display of warmth. She whispered into his ear, "That doesn''t matter. That part of you does not change how I think of you. Your past is your tragedy, but your present is your strength. Despite becoming a monster, there is still light shining through and that is why I chose you, that''s why I still choose you despite knowing your monstrous past."

    A white energy illuminated Rove''s form transforming him into Arlan. Tears streaked down his widened eyes as her words embraced him with understanding.

    "You have fought so hard for your family and the people you love, risking your life countless times to save them- you are a hero who has only wanted to do good. Despite all that has happened I still see it clearly."

    "Emme-"

    "Hush now, stay still my dear. Let me bear your pain and unlock the path forward. For I will become your sheath-to protect you forever."

    Arlan was dumbstruck as he questioned further: "Protect me?"

    Emmeline nodded solemnly, gripping Arlan closer against her chest. "Yes, no matter if you are Rove or Arlan. I will always think of you when no one else will," she continued, "I used the last of my Avens'' power to be here. It allows me to enter your core and take on any of your afflictions or mortal wounds."

    Rove gasped desperately as he pleaded with her, "No! Don''t do this! You would be entering an eternal slumber!"

    Emmeline smiled tearfully, her voice full of conviction. "Yes, because I know my last moment was spent speaking with you and learning of your hardships. Arlan Reeve- I love you and I''m willing to bring you back however I can!"

    Arlan froze in place, shock overriding his senses. He shouted out, "No, I can''t accept this! I already lost someone I loved once due to my own ineptitude and that pain was excruciating enough! I can never bear the agony of losing you!"

    A huge cobalt abyss suddenly opened up behind him, increasing in scope and intensity.

    ¡°You can endure it, I know you can,¡± Emmeline said with determination, her voice quavering only slightly. "This is my last request; you must save Althea."

    Before Arlan could make a move to stop her, she pushed him forcefully into the azure chasm.

    "What are you doing?!" he yelled in terror.

    Emmeline''s eyes pooled with sorrowful tears as her trembling voice filled the air with a desperate plea, "This mana stream will link our cores so that you can wake up. Promise me you''ll tell my father how much I love him."

    As Arlan descended deeper, pain jolted through him like lightning as he remembered the orphanage that he failed to protect. He''d promised Emmeline safety and yet here she was, sacrificing her life so that he could survive.

    His mind circled around his failures like a vulture, delivering wave after wave of agony until his breath came in ragged gasps.

    Arlan''s heart stopped cold with dread, the silence of the chasm piercing his soul like a thousand ice daggers. But then suddenly a voice that Arlan thought he''d never hear again broke through the darkness - Miss Petrah''s voice. "My oh my, are you going to give up that easily?"

    He gasped in disbelief as she materialized before him. "Miss Petrah!" He shouted out her name, unable to contain his shock and amazement at this sudden miracle.

    "A wonderful surprise that you never forgot my voice." She said calmly.

    "How is this possible?" He asked desperately, trying to make sense of what was happening.

    "The Avens'' Power bridges the planes from the beyond and your core." Miss Petrah explained quickly, her words rushed but precise.

    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t protect you and the others," he admitted shamefully, bowing his head in grief for all those who had died during his lifetime- Rove''s parents, his two siblings, the little girl he met at the refugee camp, and everyone else from Althea.

    But hope returned to him as Miss Petrah spoke once more. "It''s alright! But we don''t have much time. You can save Emmeline."

    Arlan looked up in desperation and demanded "Tell me how!"

    "Break the seal on your Regalia and unleash its true form! You''ll be able to amplify the Avens'' Power and change its parameters." Miss Petrah instructed firmly.

    Arlan shouted in desperation, ¡°What do I have to do to break this seal?!¡±

    "My child... Forgive yourself for everything," Miss Petrah said softly before fading away like a whisper on the wind.

    Arlan''s mind drifted back to the memories of loved ones who had died before him. But the memories of their smiles and laughter started to fill both his mind and his heart.

    He squeezed his eyes shut as tears streamed down his face and he spoke out loud, "Thank you, everyone. You will be forever with me in my heart."

    The white room transformed into a blazing golden halo that vibrated with power. Emmeline watched as Arlan plummeted towards the bottomless blue chasm below. Just when she thought her lover was gone forever, Arlan appeared before her-- hovering in midair, his hand outstretched toward hers.

    "I''m taking you with me," Arlan said with a reassuring smile. "I''m not letting you die."

    Emmeline was paralyzed with confusion but there was no time to hesitate. She grabbed onto Arlan''s outstretched hand and felt herself pulled into his embrace. He held her tightly as the two spiraled down into the aqua maelstrom of energy, leaving behind a trail of mana sparks in their wake.

    The Midland Princess stirred from her deep slumber, the details of her surroundings slowly coming into focus. As she awoke, her gaze fell upon the bed that had cradled her upper body; her legs were still dangling off the edge of the mattress.

    Suddenly, a warm hand grasped hers firmly. In an instant she knew it belonged to Arlan. Emmeline shot up, eyes wide open with shock. There before her lay the scene of a conversation between Arlan, Jin and her father, King Richard.

    King Richard bellowed out his daughter''s name as he held her close, his eyes desperate with hope. Emmeline saw Arlan smiling like a beacon of light from over her father''s shoulder. Jin took in a deep breath of relief and declared, "Arlan, you''ve both miraculously woke up and Princess Emmeline doesn''t seem afflicted. How''d this happen?"

    "To be honest, I can scarcely put what happened into words," replied Arlan. "But all I can tell you is that my regalia was finally freed from the seal it was held in, allowing me to manipulate Avens'' Power to save Emmeline."

    Jin studied Arlan and nodded sagely, "Ah, yes. Your core is golden - a color I''ve never seen before. An incredibly absurd amount of essence and mana seeps from your core. I am perplexed as to which is your mana lane or your essence lane. There is no difference in your golden lanes."

    King Richard then dropped to his knees in adoration before the King''s Blade, "I owe you an eternal debt of gratitude for all that you have done."

    "Please stand up!" pleaded Arlan.

    Emmeline sprang onto her lover and embraced him tightly, whispering with awe, "You''re amazing, Arlan Reeve."

    Arlan''s tone was cold and unwavering. "As much as I want to rejoice," he growled, "We need to continue where we left off before Emmeline awoke. Sixteen days have I laid in a deep slumber. Now tell me, where is my Banner of the Claw? What news regarding the frontlines?"

    King Richard exhaled heavily as he spoke. "The Banner of the Claw is attacking Eisanyr in force alongside the Reeve-Stonemar Joint Army," he began. "They are two days into the fight already. And House Lansley has laid siege to Levencourt, far to the north." As he finished his answer, a wave of foreboding seemed to fill the air.

    Arlan rushed to prepare, hastily donning his teal mithril armor and securing his blacksteel claymore in its scabbard. Emmeline watched with fear and dread as he affixed his red cloak around his broad shoulders.

    "Pardon my haste," stated Arlan with grim determination, "Then I must join my bannermen."

    Jin questioned the King''s Blade, "Eisanyr is at least three hours East of here. I doubt the siege will still be ongoing when you arrive."

    "With Kage, I can get there in forty minutes," Arlan answered, his voice heavy with a sense of duty.

    ¡°Arlan, I will arrive shortly with the rest of the Royal Army and Grand Marshal Dink Rorschach,¡± stated King Richard.

    ¡°Then upon my arrival, I shall inform the rest of your timing. Your Grace, I must now take my leave,¡± answered back Arlan.

    "If only I could just hold you a little longer," wished Emmeline desperately. But understanding the gravity of the situation, she continued, "But I know you''re needed."

    Arlan nodded solemnly, turning away from the Midland Princess¡¯ reluctant embrace. Sprinting towards the courtyard, a nearby King''s aide had already brought forth Kage for Arlan to ride.

    But before leaving, Emmeline ran up to him and held him close, gazing intently into those deep brown eyes she loved so much. A single tear rolled down her cheek as she whispered gently into his ear, "I forgot to say¡­ Arlan, I love you!"

    The weight of her words seemed to reverberate through his heart and he replied confidently, "I love you too, Emmeline." With that Arlan bowed and galloped off on his shadowy steed, Kage.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 47

    The clamor of the southern wall battle reverberated menacingly throughout Eisanyr as panic gripped the reserve forces of Kaiser and Hawkwell. With rumors of enemy infiltration within the city, rebels desperately searched for confirmation while those to the east were denied even that brief respite-- their fate already sealed by the Banner of the Claw blitzing through.

    JD, Marie, Chrysta, Yuna and Erin blazed ahead with the Vanguard. While Edgar and his Storm Riders made their way towards the main western gate along with Nightingale and her Umbras.

    Luther and his troops lagged far behind by about eight minutes. But as the Banner of the Claw descended into the central square a gargantuan brass cannon loomed over from atop of the main keep facing west. The barrel was at least a hundred meters long and ten meters wide. Dread seeped through the Banner of the Claw''s veins as an oppressive chill filled the air.

    It was a massive brass artifact weapon of some sort mounted on the keep that was out of view unless you were inside. And it was being aimed slowly at the battle outside.

    Erin''s eyes widened in terror at the imposing sight before him. "What the hell is THAT?!" he shouted, panic and fear beginning to spread amongst the group.

    "It MUST be the artifact weapon that uses the Thurian orbs!" Marie cried out loudly, her voice cutting through the unsettled murmur. "Listen everyone! Our priority objective is to seize that weapon and DESTROY it!"

    Lem piped up nearby, his voice shaking slightly as he asked, "How the hell are we gonna destroy THAT thing?"

    JD yelled back urgently as they all kept on running, desperate for any kind of hope, "Just escort Marie there and I''m SURE she can destroy it!"

    "By your command!" Lem acknowledged fervently.

    But as the Banner of the Claw reached the central square a chilling sight met them; a thousand Kaiser soldiers standing between them and their objective with five Aspirants leading them.

    At the helm of these Aspirants was none other than Roha, the Rakari second-in-command, wearing leather armor and wielding a deadly mithril katar. His icy glare was full of vengeance as he drew his weapon and bellowed, "Its time that I''ve gotten my revenge for you killing my mercenary army! You have no chance here Banner of the Claw; you shall all perish this day!"

    Chrysta''s voice croaked as she murmured into JD''s ear, "This is bad. We can''t stay here, Luther will catch up to us."

    "No other way around them," growled JD in reply.

    Roha cackled loudly, taunting them cruelly as he waved his katar in the air, "You''re all going to die here and I''m going to tear each of you limb from limb. Any last words?"

    "Yeah!" shouted Marie defiantly, her voice ringing clear through the clearing, "Your face is more repulsive than a pile of shit!"

    A boiling rage erupted on Roha''s face, his cheeks turning bright red with humiliation and anger. He roared at her in a fit of fury, "Bitch! How dare you? Don''t you know your place?! I''ll teach you some fucking respect!"

    At that moment, Roderic, Erin, Dimitri, Lem, Fiala, and Yanie exchanged glances before Roderic said to JD, "We will hold them here. You four - Chrysta, Marie, Yuna and yourself - should break through where they are weakest. Get to the weapon!"

    JD protested this vehemently. "I won''t leave you all to die!"

    "It has been an honor working for General Arlan" replied Roderic, "But I am getting too old for this. It is time for me to join my former commander in the afterlife. Hatchets! Today is a good day to die!"

    The other Hatchets shouted back in agreement, "Loyalty until death!"

    Erin added with a mischievous grin on his face as he held up his late best friend''s steel longsword, "And Trent will be here with us."

    Marie was overwhelmed with emotion at this gesture, her voice tinged with bittersweetness as she thanked him.

    Dimitri nodded in agreement,"We''re not the weaklings from a year ago. We''re the venerated Banner of the Claw."

    Chrysta sighed audibly at these words.

    Lem confidently declared, "A year ago we triumphed over the phormics and since then, our success has been unparalleled. We will not fail this time either."

    Yanie''s words were filled with a desperate courage as she urged the four onward, "Go now, for my sake! I''ll never forgive myself if something happens to you all. Now go!"

    Yuna, being new to the group, was reminded of her former allies in Fulgoar Company and their ultimate fate. She smiled at the newfound solidarity within the team and their willingness to stand up for each other.

    "Banner of the Claw! Charge forth! Formation B! No Storm Riders! Erin, you have command!" bellowed JD as they stormed towards Eisanyr''s keep.

    Erin beamed with pride; it was his first time leading the entire Banner of the Claw but thanks to Arlan and JD he was prepared.

    The entire company chanted in unison as they ran into battle except for the Silvan Rangers who scattered into smaller units among alleyways and buildings.

    The Hatchets were on the left flank while the specialty team took position on the right. The Vanguard remained in front to support both sides with its superior numbers.

    Roha clenched his jaw as rage boiled inside him; "These goddamn fools!" He commanded, "Mages! Now!"

    Under Roha''s command, two squads of third-tier mages conjured a combined spell to form [Vermillion] which was a fifth-tier lightning storm and was sent hurtling toward Roderic and his Hatchets.

    [Vermillion] exploded over the Hatchet''s assault force and immediately killed fifty of the hatchets. Wounding another thirty. Even Roderic was sent to the ground.

    "Roderic! No!" yelled Marie as she witnessed the Hatchets take the hit head on.

    "Marie! We have to keep going!" reminded Chrysta to her adopted sister.

    Marie then turned forth and prepared her own spell. This time a dark flame of hatred swelled inside her core. Marie''s eyes now glowed with purple fire. Her hands held up two spells that were now also purple. A new spell that she had never cast before but she felt as if it was the right time to do so.

    Mana swelled within Marie''s mana lanes as she clenched her fists. Hatred and rage augmented by the demon core manifested inside her. Demonic symbols appeared along the ground where a pair of devil-like purple wings grew on her back, lifting her into the air. She launched two waves of attacks from each palm; one toward Roha and the Aspirants and another towards the enemy right formation.

    Marie had used [Wrath of Ignis], a sixth-tier demonic spell, sending out massive purple tornados with streaks of blue and red flames burning around them. The tornados exploded at their targets.

    The enemy''s right formation was reduced to ash within seconds, the screams of men being burned alive echoing through the field. Flesh and bones melted like wax into a steaming pool of death beneath their feet. As Roha and the other three Aspirants leapt away from the blast, a fourth crumbled into dust before them.

    "What WAS that!" shouted the Paladin Aspirant as he moved to heal the wounded.

    "I''ve never seen anything like it," replied Roha in shock, "Not even from Deema."

    Just then, Luther and Deema appeared from the southern edge of the square, firing spells at Marie.

    "If they''re taking care of that bitch," said The Gladiator Aspirant with determination, "Then I guess we''ll be fine. I''m going after that commander in the middle." With newfound resolve, he and his men charged toward Erin, Lem, and Dimitri.

    Luther and Deema had caught up and quickly closed the gap, unleashing a volley of powerful instant spells that ripped into the Banner of the Claw''s specialty team.

    JD arced his mithril longsword through the air, severing gravity spell glyphs in twain as Yuna''s eyes blazed with vengeance, locked onto Deema with hatred. Marie surged forward with Chrysta and a squad of Vanguard members at her side, demolishing the enemy''s right flank in a furious onslaught.

    Luther''s face twisted with malice as he hovered forth casting his spell, and sneered, "You must be Lord Commander Jan Derva. Impressive for a commoner."

    "You won''t get any further," JD warned, gritting his teeth in determination. "I''ll stop you."

    "What arrogance!" Luther raged, his eyes blazing. "You think you can take me? Your core is just a fifth-tier red-core. I''m beyond your reach."

    Yuna stood parallel to JD only meters away from Deema. In order to keep the two enemies from advancing towards Marie and Chrysta, Yuna and JD would have to face off against Luther and Deema together.

    Deema''s lips curled upwards into a perverse smile as she uttered mockingly, "Another Argold? Did you know the last one imploded into little droplets?"

    With conviction, Yuna declared with clear resolution, "Deema, you''re going to die here today! That much I promise you."

    "Shall we dance then?" asked Luther with a cruel smirk before he flung out three gravity zones that crushed a squad of nearby vanguard soldiers. "Oh my, how clumsy of me. That was meant for you JD."

    The Tempest Knight desperately tried to dodge the gravity zones while at the same time cutting down glyphs targeting him specifically. All the while, Yuna used augmentation magic on herself and launched small spells onto Deema as she furiously charged forward using her staff, infusing each strike with magical energy that Deema effortlessly repelled with mana barriers.

    Luther lunged forth striking into JD as mithril clashed on mithril. The power and intensity of the blows were enough to begin leaving dents in the mithril longswords that JD dual wielded.

    JD felt an explosion of strength and speed as Yuna channeled her augmentation magic onto him as well. But he turned and saw Yuna shudder from Deema''s attack, barely managing to dodge the blow. Adrenaline surged through JD as he narrowly evaded a strike from Luther and clung tightly to his mithri longswords.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Thanks Yuna!" JD shouted, readying himself for the next bout.

    "Do what you can," she gasped, getting back up onto her feet again. "Even if we don''t make it out alive, our mission here isn''t over until Marie destroys that artifact weapon."

    "Agreed," JD said with determination, steeling himself for Luther''s next barrage of attacks.

    At the Banner of the Claw''s left formation, a bloodied one-eyed Roderic slowly stood back up. Holding only his right war ax. "Where''s my other war ax?" wondered Roderic as the battle raged on around him.

    Roderic finally found it before him but something was off. He was somehow still holding his other war ax with his left arm. But it was on the ground. The adrenaline had kept Roderic from feeling that his left arm had been severed from the attack earlier.

    A sizable unit of Hatchets had also been obliterated into bits around him. Roderic wiped the blood from his face with his right forearm and looked forward to seeing the last remaining seventy Hatchets engaging the enemy with a demonic fervor fueled by the loss of their comrades.

    Roderic murmured to himself, "We really are going to die today..."

    Afterwards, the mortally wounded Hatchet Commander ran forth with his right war axe raised. Prepared to take down as many as he could.

    Marie and Chrysta made it to the top of the keep walls using an ice ramp spell crafted by Chrysta. On the battlements they encountered an eight man Kaiser crossbow unit which were no match for Marie''s destructive [Wrath of Ignis] spell. They exploded into piles of limbs or ashes.

    The pathway was now cleared of most obstacles, the Embercaller and Coldheart made their way along the battlements toward the artifact weapon.

    The battle at the western gate of Eisanyr blazed in a hellish rage, smoke billowed from countless blasts and the clang of steel filled the air.

    Edgar and his Storm Riders roared through the street with unstoppable fury, smashing through any Hawkwell soldiers they encountered. Death followed in their wake as Nightingale and her Umbras leapt from rooftop to rooftop, killing any sentries and patrols along the way.

    Finally they reached the front gate where a sizable force of a thousand Kaiser Elites guarded it, unaware of the Banner of the Claw''s strike team. Edgar raised his visor to survey the situation before him as he could hear the sound of destruction outside the gates.

    Nightingale landed next to him with shimmering eyes, "Move through them and keep them occupied while my Umbras take control of the gatehouse and raise the gates."

    Edgar''s voice was laced with dread as he spoke, "There''s only thirty of you, will you be able to hold until the joint army arrives?"

    "We''ll fight for dear life," Nightingale answered without hesitation, her blue eyes burning with resolve. "Our small numbers are our strength in close quarters."

    Closing his visor with a decisive click, Edgar replied, "Very well then. I shall leave it to you all to open the gate. Good luck."

    "For Master Arlan!" yelled Nightingale as she rushed off into the shadows.

    Edgar roared back at his men, his words radiating with aggression. "Everyone! Follow me into the enemy formation! We will show them why we are called Storm Riders!"

    The two hundred and fifty cavaliers rallied in unison with their battlecry, "To storm''s end!"

    With one mighty surge they charged forth in search of victory; never forgetting Arlan''s immortal words ''live forever'' resounding in their hearts.

    The Storm Riders advanced with relentless ferocity, smashing into the ill-prepared Kaiser Elite army of a thousand medium shock troopers. The force of the impact flung bodies through the air as over one hundred and fifty were instantly killed in the initial clash.

    Meanwhile, from high above, several Umbras sprang off their vantage points and flew across the battlefield like arrows, landing at the gatehouse''s wall where they began to scramble up to its roof.

    The Umbras descended upon the enemy with a hunger for blood. They were a force of nature, unstoppable in their mission to cause chaos. With every swing of their blades, life was snuffed out from throats slit and crossbow bolts piercing flesh. Unbeknownst to the enemy, Nightingale and her faithful Umbras were quietly staging an assault on the gatehouse from the top floor down.

    Nightingale twirled through the air with her short swords at the ready, sounding out a chorus of screams as they met their mark and unleashed cascades of sticky red liquid across the room. Her three Panthers emerged from the shadows to play their part in blocking any who thought they could strike at her vulnerable sides.

    The Umbra''s flooded in from the rooftop stairs, each determined to carry out Nightingale''s orders: "Kill the remaining Kaisers below and we shall hold the first floor. Panthers, open the gate and join us below!"

    "Affirmative!" roared the Umbras as they surged down below with violence.

    Outside, Duke Louis was in the thick of battle alongside Lord Commander Jermaine. They were at the center Vanguard and were hoping to see the gate open. They had already demolished the Kaiser center but a Hawkwell General was still somewhere out there in the battlefield stopping any advantage they gained.

    But as things seemed bleak, something tipped the scales in their favor. It was the sound of the Western gate opening. The Banner of the Claw had succeeded in their mission.

    "My liege, are you seeing this?" asked Lord Commander Jermaine.

    "Aye, I am," answered Duke Louis, "Order all units to press forth! Send the reserves!"

    "But what of that Hawkwell General?" asked Jermaine.

    "I will personally find this Hawkwell General and slay him myself. He''ll retreat his forces inside if he''s smart."

    As the Western gate opened, hundreds of Kaiser Elites turned to take back the gatehouse. Edgar and the Storm Riders had been using hit and run tactics to harass, but the Kaiser Elites were no longer going to fight them.

    "Storm Riders! Trident Formation!" barked Edgar as he changed into three small wedge formations.

    The first forty Kaiser Elites entered the gatehouse with no signs of life until a slight metallic flicker from nearby shadows revealed hidden Umbras in each corner, ready to ambush their adversaries. Bolts and throwing knives flew through the air, cutting down Kaiser Elites with either maiming or fatal hits before they even had time to cry out in alarm.

    Nightingale then leapt forth with ten other Umbras from their hiding places and viciously attacked, cutting through their opponents'' ranks. But more and more Kaiser Elites kept flooding in from outside, until one Umbra was caught off guard and stabbed through his chest by three axes; his severed head landing on the floor with a sickening thud. The battle escalated into a violent clash of steel and screams that echoed outside as the Storm Riders crashed through enemy lines.

    The Hawkwell-Kaiser joint army scrambled back into the city, a mad stampede of desperation and fear as Edgar watched. But then Hawkwell Crossbowmen began to fire bolts into the Storm Riders, causing tremendous carnage and wiping out nearly forty riders in an instant.

    Duke Louis and the Reeve-Stonemar force followed close behind, not wanting to give them any opportunity for respite. Lord Commander Jermaine was quickly tasked to reinforce the gatehouse while Duke Stonemar and Count Daxton and Count Emile gave chase to enemy units on the north side.

    "Daxton!" shouted Emile, "No enemies must be allowed to regroup here! Secure all routes between Duke Cole and Commander Ragnar!"

    "Aye!" came his reply.

    "Emile!" barked Duke Louis as he rode by, "I will sally forth to stay on the main force''s tail. Commander Ragnar will see to the south side of the city."

    "Aye, good luck brother and may Numen protect you!" acknowledged Count Emile.

    "Same to you, my younger brother," replied Duke Louis with pride.

    But then a familiar voice called out from behind: "Count Emile!" It was Nicolas Stonemar, ready for battle.

    Emile nodded, looking at him intensely, "Seek out the Banner of the Claw. Reinforce them if you find them - they''ll likely be at the keep."

    Nicolas replied with a somber nod before leading his unit of seven-hundred men forward.

    Marie and Chrysta raced towards the ancient weapon, their hearts pounding in their chests as they sensed an immense pressure unfold around them.

    An eerily familiar voice that seemed to flow like a river of molten steel spoke from behind them. "The Embercaller and the Coldheart." They both spun around to see Duke Osmund Kaiser, hovering with gravity magic just meters away.

    "Are you here to witness the ultimate spectacle?" he said, his eyes narrowing into thin, black slits.

    "Surrender or be burnt down," Marie spat out in defiance.

    Duke Osmund smiled sardonically; "You are quite powerful, possessing one of my demon cores I see. But there is something you don¡¯t know about it...."

    Before he could finish speaking however, Chrysta had already fired three ice blades at him, and Marie quickly unleashed her [Wrath of Ignis] in accompaniment. To their shock, the spells were absorbed into the duke''s body without harm.

    "Let me finish kindly," Duke Osmund continued nonchalantly, brushing some dust off his dark green trimmed armor with grace and poise. "These demon cores have a contract with me. I am able to command those who have absorbed a demon core." His gaze was now fixed onto Chrysta. "Marie, Kill her."

    "No!! Run Chrysta!" yelled Marie in desperation, as she prepared for the worst.

    Chrysta was rooted to the spot in terror as she watched Marie''s eyes turn green and her body move without her control. She knew that her [Wrath of Ignis] would be thrown at her adopted sister against her will, leaving Chrysta only a few steps towards escape before an invisible, low-level [Gravity Well] held her captive.

    Duke Osmund''s voice echoed through the air with a chilling power as he declared, "Understand this: I won''t have her kill you just yet. I want you both to witness the power that I command with this Interitas Cannon that I''ve built! Your people were foolish enough to gather so closely that I can easily wipe them out."

    "What... Do you mean... you command¡­ demon core recipients¡­?!" Marie choked, still trying to fight his control over her body.

    "Well you see here," Duke Osmund answered matter-of-factly, rising towards the wall overlooking the city. "House Rainhall, House Beaumont, and even House Hawkwell; all under my control against their will."

    "Iris... Hawkwell too?" asked Marie.

    "Even Iris Hawkwell ¡ª though it wasn''t me who killed her. Ironically it was Arlan. She protested the war and didn''t want to fight in it," His voice came closer as he finished speaking, "Now come."

    Duke Osmund raised a hand to still Chrysta and Marie as they watched the Interitas Cannon''s aim point, his gaze hard. "The demons left behind powerful weapons and artifacts when they fought their little war centuries ago. I have now stumbled across the Interitas Cannon, and you are lucky enough to witness it in action."

    Qorinth moved forward, placing the Thurian Orb on the control panel, where he meticulously touched a series of glyphs and channeled his own mana into the cannon chamber.

    Chrysta screamed out for him to stop but Duke Osmund remained resolute - "No."

    The Archmage hit the final glyph with confidence and a beam of dense mana shot forth from the mighty cannon, twice as high as its ten meter frame. Two-hundred meters wide, it struck deep into the North side of Duke Osmund''s city; not stopping for the walls and continued far into the forest beyond.

    Both sides were caught in the blast. Chrysta and Marie could barely process what they were seeing, such was its magnitude.

    As Luther stood at the entrance of the Eisanyr Keep, he saw the Interitas cannon fire with a dark grin on his face.

    "JD, look!" Yuna shouted.

    The battle paused as everyone turned to see a blue beam of light shoot over the north side of town. The high-density mana had a radius of at least one hundred meters, and it flew through without facing any resistance. No blasts or explosions could be seen--it was as if it didn''t touch anything.

    But JD knew the truth: everything within its reach had been obliterated.

    "What in Numen''s grace?!" JD gasped.

    Duke Cole was locked in a desperate battle with a Hawkwell Aspirant when suddenly, Count Daxton appeared from behind and struck his sword through the Aspirant.

    "You have my gratitude, Count Daxton," Duke Cole said as he slashed at the enemy.

    "Of course, Duke Cole," answered Daxton, "This fight seems more winnable than I had anticipated; with luck, our losses will be far less than we anticipated."

    "I agree," nodded Duke Cole.

    But before they could continue their attack, another voice called out to them: "Count Daxton and Duke Cole! Head south, quickly! Our brothers are losing men!"

    It was Count Emile, who had come to relieve them.

    "Ah, brother. Do you need us to head south?" asked Daxton.

    Count Emile explained that the Banner of the Claw was taking heavy losses and needed relief.

    Before anyone could answer, all heads turned towards a blue light coming toward them from the Eisanyr keep. "My loves," murmured Count Emile as he thought of Katalina and his wife Vivia, "I''m sor--"

    One hour west of Eisanyr, the Royal Army was marching through the widened Vine Fork road. King Richard was leading the charge with his half of the army while Grand Marshal Dink Rorschach stayed a few hundred meters behind on the south flank.

    "Sire! Look!" yelled a forward scout.

    "What is it?" asked King Richard, "There''s no way the enemy could possibly be out-"

    Grand Marshal Dink could barely follow the blue light as it streaked across the sky like an arrow with deadly intent, missing him and his soldiers by only twenty meters. His heart pounded in his chest as he watched the beam fade, taking with it all that lay within its path ¨C including King Richard and the other half of the Royal Army. All that remained were smoldering ash, melted rock, and dirt at the edge of where they had just been standing.

    It was almost as if a spell had been cast to snuff out their very existence.

    "King Richard," uttered Dink with sorrow, "He''s... He''s... dead."

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 48

    Duke Osmund Kaiser gazed in admiration at the Interitas cannon, holding three more Thurian orbs. It would need a few moments to discharge the mana overload.

    His primary target was King Richard, but he cursed himself for not getting Grand Marshal Dink as well. At least he could assert that King Richard was no more. Anyone else killed by the cannon was just a plus point.

    "The King is dead," declared Duke Osmund with satisfaction. "Finally! Oh how it feels good that this tyrant is gone!"

    "No!" shrieked Chrysta.

    "My liege," interjected Qorinth, "The Interitas Cannon requires time to rid itself of the extra mana coming from the Thurian Orbs. Maybe we can use one of these captives as a means to do so."

    "A splendid thought, Qorinth," concurred Duke Osmund Kaiser. "Let''s have the one without a demon core soak the mana. She''ll work just fine."

    "No!" yelled Marie desperately, her voice muffled under the spell of silence cast on her. "Choose me instead! I''ll obey any command you give! But don''t harm her!"

    "Silence!" commanded Duke Osmund sternly, "Your pleas are worthless here."

    The duke then glided over to where Chrysta had been entrapped in the [Gravity Well] and motioned for her to move towards the back end of the cannon where a surging mass of mana gathered.

    "I shall begin now, my liege," declared Qorinth while tapping on some glyphs on the control panel.

    Immediately after, searing blue beams of mana erupted from the cannon and bombarded Chrysta ceaselessly. The Coldheart screamed out in agony as if she was feeling blades stab into every part of her body.

    Marie attempted to scream for help but couldn''t due to the magical verbal embargo imposed upon her.

    The Western gate was the scene of complete and utter devastation as Duke Louis surveyed the area. Shock and horror paralyzed him as he realized that his beloved brothers Daxton Reeve and Emile Reeve had been in the way of the massive mana ray.

    With little more than an explosive howl, they were consumed instantly by the murderous beam with not a trace of their bodies left behind, shattering all hopes of any potential survival. Grief overwhelmed his heart like a crashing tidal wave.

    Duke Louis''s sorrow over his two younger brothers'' passing was quickly replaced by rage. He shouted out in anguish and pain.

    With a deafening roar, Lord Commander Jermaine crashed his polearm down on the Kaiser Elites like a hammer. Blood and dust flew in every direction as the enemy forces crumbled under his brutality.

    "My liege! What are your orders?!" he yelled out between deep breaths.

    Pain and sorrow still remained in Duke Louis'' heart from the news of his two younger brother''s deaths, but he rose up with a willingness to avenge them. Clenching his fists, determination and rage blazing in his eyes, he bellowed, "We will not retreat! Our fallen comrades shall not die in vain! Every banner reform around me!"

    The commotion drew the attention of Commander Ragnar who had been fighting on to the south only three-hundred meters away. Uniting with Duke Louis and Lord Commander Jermaine they mustered their numbers back together to twenty-thousand soldiers.

    On the other side, which was also reorganizing, there were still thirty-two thousand soldiers in the Kaiser-Hawkwell army formation. Leading them was Duke Elias Hawkwell and his confident brother, General Nealin Hawkwell. Supporting them were several Kaiser Lieutenants and Aspirants.

    The Duke''s question hung in the air, cutting through the smoky haze like a sharp blade. "Commander Ragnar, how many men have you lost?"

    "Too many," answered Commander Ragnar solemnly. "Nearly one third of my infantry have been cut down during our defense."

    Lord Commander Jermaine stepped forward, fear and respect thick in his voice. "My liege, I will follow you into the depths of hell if need be. But we cannot deny that our chances of victory are bleak: We are outnumbered nearly two to one; our allies have either fled or are scattered amid chaos; the enemy holds a powerful weapon that can end us all with a single stroke; and only half of the Banner of the Claw''s Storm Riders remain, with two of our most effective commanders gone and no sign of Duke Osmund.

    At the front of the keep, Erin, Dimitri, and Lem were doing their best to fight off a Gladiator Aspirant while a Paladin Aspirant protected by a unit of heavy infantry kept pushing against the Banner of the Claw''s Vanguard.

    "We need to get past them and help JD!" exclaimed Lem as he cut down several Kaiser soldiers.

    "But it seems impossible!" yelled Dimitri in response.

    "What must we do, Erin?!" asked Lem.

    Erin took charge and shouted, "Isolate the Paladin from defending the Gladiator!"

    "That''s easier said than done!" replied Dimitri in frustration.

    The clang of steel echoed around them as Erin''s longswords clashed with the Gladiator''s scimitars. While Lem and Dimitri teamed up on the Paladin and issued orders to their platoons.

    Amidst the sparks flying from swordplay, a memory flashed in Erin''s mind¡ªit was when he had to tell Lanny of her brother Trent''s death. His friend''s demise drove his swordsmanship forward with renewed vigor; he had to fight for Lanny, just like Trent wanted him to.

    The Gladiator was tiring from the relentless onslaught of Erin''s longswords, but he managed to keep himself steady despite receiving several wounds. Suddenly, an opportunity presented itself and Erin seized it with a fierce riposte that sent both Scimitars clattering over the ground. With a snarl of rage, he drove his main-hand sword deep into the Gladiator''s belly. "How-how...?"

    A split second later, Yanie''s arrow shot through the air like a lightning bolt and pierced straight through the Paladin Aspirant''s neck. At once, Dimitri, Lem and Erin lunged forward with their longswords bared, thrusting them into the Paladin''s body and ending his life in an instant.

    "Vanguard! Forward!" bellowed Erin as blood dripped from his wounds. Rohas had already retreated with the mages to the Eisanyr keep.

    Approximately fifty meters away from the Vanguard center, Luther grinned and spoke of his intention to keep JD alive long enough to see the Interitas weapon. Purple hues of magical symbols then appeared on the ground beneath him, restraining him and preventing any movement.

    "Is this it? Is my life over?" asked JD with a sense of dread when he realized what was happening. "I wish I could see Chrysta one last time."

    Noah''s voice echoed within him, responding, "It''s not over yet."

    "Is that you Noah," JD said with a hint of resignation in his tone, as if he''d resigned himself to his fate. "Perhaps I shall come join you sooner in the High Heavens."

    Noah denied his suggestion, saying emphatically, "It is not your time yet. You have much more to do."

    At that moment, JD felt someone pushing him from behind - he was no longer within the Gravity Well - but when he turned around he saw Dimitri smiling while inside the spell. Lem was running towards them frantically, but he was too far away.

    For JD, it felt like an eternity as everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. Dimitri mouthed one last thing to JD, "I''m going to Noah and Trent. Later bud." The purple light generated from the gravitational spell engulfed him. His armor and body were flattened in an instant to a pile of blood and thin metal.

    "DIMITRI! NO!!" yelled Lem, "YOU BASTARD!"

    "Lem! Stay back!" shouted JD. Nevertheless, Lem disregarded JD''s command and ran towards Luther. Even the Baron Kaiser had admiration for how quickly Dimitri had pushed JD out of danger''s way. He then utilized the same [Gravity Well] on Lem, saying, "If you want to join your friend so badly, I can make that happen."

    Unfazed, Lem screeched out a response, "BRING IT ON YOU SCUMBAG!"

    The seventeen year old with brown hair then threw his longsword in Luther''s direction only for it to get repelled off course. The Kaiser Baron paused and chuckled mockingly, "Really? That was all you could do?"

    "Yes," answered Lem as he pointed at Luther, "But it gave him enough time to do that."

    Luther felt a bead of cold sweat behind him and turned to see Roderic covered in gore with [Blood Fury] activated, shoving his only war axe into the thigh slit of Luther''s mithril armor.

    The war axe cleaved down with such ferocity that it managed to penetrate Luther''s mithril armor and cleave into his flesh. The concentration faded on the [Gravity Well] and freed Lem. Who leapt for his longsword and ran over with Roderic.

    The Kaiser Baron howled in agony, as Lem, JD and Roderic lunged at Luther with all their might. But it was futile; the mana barrier Luther had erected held firm against their furious onslaught.

    Suddenly Roderic dropped his war axe and shielded JD and Lem from a [Nixstorm], pelting Roderic with icy shards. His body was shredded into pieces, the only remains of his lower torso being his spine and some strips of skin that clung to his body above his waist. With his body he had shielded Lem and JD from the ice spell.

    "JD...Lem," rasped Roderic as he took his last breath, "I think it''s finally my turn to go."

    Before Deema could finish off the Hatchets Commander, Yuna raced forward and plunged her staff into Deema''s gut with an electrifying bolt amplified by her own power. She sent the Archmage soaring back twenty meters.

    "You two must go now!" shouted Yuna, channeling another spell to fire at Deema while she tried to contain the Archmage. "Find Marie and Chrysta! I will hold them here!"

    "Roderic?" called out JD. His heart sank realizing what had happened; Roderic had sacrificed himself for them, but his essence core was no more; Roderic was gone. He still stood tall over them, lifeless yet unbowed by death itself.

    Luther soared above them at a height of twenty meters, his leg now fully mended. JD glanced below and noticed an empty bottle of powerful healing potion. "You all will meet the same fate as your other comrades," Luther warned menacingly.

    Two [Gravity Wells] appeared beneath Lem and JD, trapping them in place and unable to move. Forty Hatchets rushed ahead and lunged into the air, axes swinging wildly towards Luther.

    The two [Gravity Wells] shifted to the first three Hatchets, smashing them into a bloody pulp and metal. JD grabbed hold of Lem''s arm and ran towards Eisanyr Keep, where Erin, Fiala, Yanie, the Silvan Rangers and the Vanguard had advanced upon.

    A nearby Hatchet yelled out to JD, "GO NOW! WE''LL SLOW HIM DOWN!"

    As the Hatchets continue to jump on Luther swinging their war axes into his mithril armor, they begin to grapple him and bring them down into the ground as well.

    The Hatchets continued to jump on him, some would flatten from a [Gravity Well] while others would be sliced in two by Luther''s mithril longsword. Luther now annoyed and enraged, "I''ll make sure you''ll all die here."

    Not far away, Luther and the Hatchets could see Deema and Yuna, both drenched in blood from their battle. Yuna was doing her best to keep up with the Archmage.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "You''re a troublesome one," commented Deema as he nursed his sore eye.

    "I told you already," Yuna answered fiercely. "I''m going to make you pay for killing my brother."

    "What makes you think you can? You''re nearly all out of mana."

    "Don''t underestimate me."

    Deema was first to act and threw his [Mana Silence] at Yuna with a reduced radius.

    The prepared spell in Yuna''s hand fizzled. Deema smiled and threw his [Arc Flare] at Yuna who managed to dodge the spell just in time and get within melee range of her opponent. The Archmage reacted by swinging his staff into her but the Argold mage was too nimble and rolled over his staff. Yuna answered back by swinging her staff overhead and activating instant cast [Firebolts] weaved in-between her attacks.

    Deema skilfully evaded each beam of magic, his movement seeming to predict the direction of the attacks.

    The two mages clashed their staves together with remarkable strength, the force of their blows enhanced by magical augmentation.

    Yuna was so low on essence she had only barely enough energy for one third-tier spell. She was exhausted.

    Suddenly, a lightning bolt struck Yuna square on. Her protective barrier of essence shattered instantly. As she attempted to rise, Deema pounced over her and pressed down on her with his foot.

    "I thought you said you were going to kill me?" asked Deema mockingly as Deema held a palm of [Arc Flare] over Yuna''s head. "It seems I have the last laugh now. Go and join your brother in the afterlife."

    As Yuna thought of Quinn, memories of her adoption into the Argold family and his welcoming of her as his own little sister flooded back. Then one important detail hit her, she recalled how Quinn liked to cast on-touch spells.

    Yuna summoned all her mana reserves, pushing it through the lanes in her body to collect in her palms. Her hands were just two inches away from Deema''s forehead, but she only had enough for one attempt.

    So she extended her pointer finger at him. Which was barely long enough to reach her intended destination. As Deema was about to unleash [Arc Flare] point blank. Yuna''s pointer finger brushed against Deema''s sack just long enough for her to channel all of her remaining mana into a [Static Grasp].

    The electric enchantment discharged bolts of electricity into Deema''s orbs, and with just enough power to make them detonate. He cried out in anguish and agony, falling back onto the ground.

    Yuna wasted no time and got up as best she could and slammed the bottom of her staff into his head. The blow crushed his skull inward, killing him instantly.

    "I told you... I was going to kill you," stated Yuna as she sat against a short stone fence. The Argold mage savored the taste of her sweet revenge. But as she did, a figure stood over her casting its shadow.

    Back at Luther, he was getting tackled by the final ten Hatchets who were getting systematically killed by [Gravity Well] and being cut by the mithril longswords. But as he killed three of the Hatchets immediately, the last seven dogpiled onto Luther.

    But a larger [Gravity Well] engulfed Luther and the Hatchets. Flattening the remaining seven into a pool of blood, flesh and metal. Luther was immune to his own [Gravity Well] spell.

    "Now... Where did they go?" wondered Luther, "They must''ve gone to father. It makes no difference."

    Luther''s personal unit of four-hundred Kaiser Elites joined him in heading towards his father''s position on the Eisanyr keep''s battlements.

    Amid the massive fight taking place just beyond the Western gate, Duke Elias and Duke Louis were clashing with each other using their Mar-Tech. Both had outfitted themselves in mithril armor, which would cut down on any damage done by blows that managed to get through their defense.

    Nicolas Stonemar was stationed on the left wing, going up against General Nealin Hawkwell''s main banners. As they fought closer and closer together, Nicolas Stonemar swung his mithril warhammer at General Nealin, who easily darted away from the attack.

    Nicolas wasn''t fast enough to keep up with Nealin''s counterattacks, which came one right after another in a flurry of thrusts from his long spear. Sparks flew from every clash as Nicolas attempted to block each hit with his own weapon, though every so often one would make it through and almost pierce his mithril armor.

    "Not bad but you''re too slow, kid," said Nealin confidently.

    "Nonetheless, I won''t back down!" answered Nicolas stubbornly.

    Nealin decided it was enough and unleashed [Thousand Needles] onto Nicolas. Knocking the mithril warhammer out of his hands and sending him his back.

    Duke Elias loathed House Reeve with a special intensity, after they had taken away his daughter and eldest son. His only remaining family was his brother Nealin, and so Elias put every ounce of anger he had into his attacks against Duke Louis.

    He fought with a mithril rapier while Louis used a longsword made of mithril¡ªand when Elias activated the weapon''s rune, it grew twice as long and filled the air with mana. Louis struggled to parry each attack, but one managed to get through which resulted in an eruption of kinetic energy that forced Elias back.

    His enemy had countered Elias'' strike with the Lion Claw''s [Perfect Pressure] Mar-Tech, allowing Louis to gather all his essence and strength at one point of contact and cause a powerful explosion.

    The two did feel something strange from where Nicolas and Nealin were fighting.

    Chrysta''s body arched in agony as the Interitas Cannon blasted her with a powerful wave of displaced mana. Marie stood helplessly, powerless to stop what was happening.

    "My liege, this girl should have perished from the onslaught," Qorinth exclaimed in shock.

    "Then she can be used to increase the firing rate after this next shot," Osmund declared.

    "Your Highness, may I go join my brother now?" Rohas implored anxiously, thinking of Deema.

    "Not yet Rohas, I need you here just in case one specific blonde girl shows up," Osmund commanded.

    "Do you mean Nightingale?" Rohas inquired.

    Osmund nodded emphatically as he added "Yes, Nightingale. She could have a way of taking out Qorinth without me noticing it."

    Qorinth scoffed sarcastically at the notion of being threatened and Chrysta was removed from the Interitas and laid beside him. The twenty-four third-tier mages moved swiftly into their positions atop nearby towers awaiting further orders.

    Along with Qorinth, Osmund commands his own personal guard unit of five-hundred men within the keep, ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice.

    "My liege, the Interitas Cannon is ready to fire again," announced Qorinth as the mages began casting powerful telekinesis spells to control and aim the weapon.

    "Excellent, our next target will be that battle down there near the main gate," Osmund said coldly.

    "Duke Osmund, it will take some time to adjust the Interitas Cannon," one of the mages warned.

    "No matter," answered Osmund with indifference, "That fight won''t be over anytime soon."

    Qorinth was perplexed by this decision and asked, "My liege, are you not concerned that you might hit our own troops or Duke Elias?"

    "They are all expendable," answered Osmund ruthlessly, "Especially when I have access to demon cores from Malum Incarnate."

    "Very well then," sighed Qorinth in submission.

    "Duke Osmund!" reported a sentry, "The remainder of the Banner of the Claw has just arrived."

    "Finally, Arlan''s legacy has made an appearance," muttered Osmund darkly.

    JD, Lem, Fiala, Yanie and Erin appeared at Eisanyr keep''s walls accompanied by two hundred Vanguard members. JD spotted Chrysta unconscious while Marie remained still.

    "Marie!" shouted JD frantically, "What''s going on? Why aren''t you moving?"

    Duke Osmund hovers effortlessly over the battlefield, wielding a great axe that glows with an otherworldly green light. JD''s anger boils over as he demands to know what Osmund has done with Marie and Chrysta. The Duke answers calmly, revealing that he controls Marie through the demon core she absorbed and that Chrysta survived a blast of mana that should have killed her.

    Ignoring Erin''s protests, JD charges headfirst into battle, his essence core warping and evolving in response to his rage. The anguish shared between him and Arlan''s Warlord Regalia manifests itself as a new regalia: the Hurricane Regalia.

    As soon as JD activates the regalia, a wind spirit emerges from within him, helping him deflect spells and crossbows fired at him by enemy mages. He leads a squad of Vanguard soldiers up to the first tower, swinging his mithril longswords wildly and allowing the wind spirit to enhance their speed and power.

    The air crackles with magic as JD fights his way towards victory, driven by pure fury.

    With a roar of power, Duke Osmund casts an impenetrable barrier of mana around the Intaritas Cannon.

    Yanie desperately fires her arrows at the invisible wall, only for them to be repelled back with a sharp clang. Rage steaming from her eyes, she mutters an angry curse.

    "We must stop him before he can fire again!" Erin bellows with a desperate urgency.

    The Tempest Knight charges forward, sprinting past the incoming wave of Kaiser Mages and leaping onto the stone platform. He is met by a sneer on Duke Osmund''s face.

    "Qorinth, fire it as soon as it''s ready!" the Duke commands in a cruel voice. "I will take care of that Banner of the Claw."

    Duke Osmund sends forth the same [Gravity Well] spell that Luther sends but this time, the wind spirit helps amplify JD''s agility. Making him extremely hard to hit from certain spells and attacks.

    The Tempest Knight roars with ferocity as he charges Duke Osmund, his mithril blades raised. He takes a wild swing but all he hears is the powerful clang of steel echoing through the air. His weapons had failed to pierce the adamantine armor encasing Duke Osmund.

    "What in Numen''s name was that!?" yelled JD, "That armor must be made out of adamantium!" Before JD could prepare for another attack, a loud clunk is heard and Rohas'' mithril katar is abruptly stopped by a mysterious black hooded figure. Blonde hair spilling out from beneath her hood, it was none other than Nightingale!

    "JD, let me handle Rohas," orders Nightingale sharply, "Just go after Duke Osmund and Chrysta!"

    Yuna arrives at Eisanyr keep with surprising speed; the mana potion given to her by Nightingale providing her with an extra boost of energy. She fires off a powerful [Arc Flare] at Qorinth who simply ignores it as it is blocked by Marie using a magical shield.

    "Marie?! What''s happening here? Why are you siding with them?!" demanded Yuna.

    Yanie quickly explains: "Osmund is controlling Marie because of her demon core."

    In an instant, Marie dashes forward, with green flame wings appearing from her backside and she starts rapidly firing [Firebolts] at Yuna who barely manages to dodge out of their way.

    Back at Nicolas Stonemar who is lying helpless on the ground, prepared to accept his fate and succumb to General Nealin''s onslaught. But something strange stirs deep within his soul, a powerful energy surging through his veins. His essence overflows with an unknown force that he cannot identify.

    General Nealin is a fifth-tier white-core warrior while Nicolas never managed to obtain a demon core like many others, leaving him stuck at a lowly fourth-tier red-core. But to his surprise, his core was now pulsing with the power of a sixth-tier white-core. The strength coursing through him was overwhelming, and as General Nealin brings down his long spear, Nicolas explodes into action. With a mighty swing of his warhammer he sends General Nealin flying into a throng of Hawkwell soldiers.

    "What? How is this possible?" whispers Nicolas in disbelief. He looked around to see that his troops were now pushing back the enemy forces. Something feels familiar but the sensation quickly fades as he turns to face the enemy once more.

    Yuna''s movements become increasingly frantic as she dodges Marie''s [Inferno Hands], desperately hoping that her agility is enough to save her from the scorching heat. Her skin feels like it''s being cooked in an oven and yet she continues to fight, her mind fixated upon one goal: survival. JD rolls beneath Duke Osmund¡¯s axe swings, barely managing to escape each blow with but a sliver of life energy left. Meanwhile Chrysta anxiously awaits his rescue, her hopes for freedom barely alive.

    Rohas watches in horror as Nightingale effortlessly weaves through battle using her [Trickster], knowing that he is no match for this fifth-tier red-core assassin. His blood pumps faster than ever before, sweat dripping off his tense body as he valiantly attempts to keep up with Nightingale''s icy precision. He knows that if he fails to remain vigilant, he will be cut down in an instant; his fate sealed by the unstoppable force of Nightingale''s weapons.

    "How are you this strong?!" demands Rohas.

    Nightingale answers tauntingly,"I am my master''s weapon. I have been honed beyond what you think is possible."

    "Wait... if that Argold mage is here, where is my brother?" snarls Rohas, full of rage and worry.

    "That Archmage? He''s dead. Yuna smashed his head in," replied Nightingale spitefully, delighting in the thought of inciting further wrath from Rohas.

    "No way!" yelled Rohas, denial permeating every syllable even as his heart sinks with the realization of what has come to pass. "My bro probably ran and is hiding somewhere."

    Erin, Yanie, and Fiala rush towards the first cleared tower. Injured Vanguard soldiers lay everywhere as arrows soar through the air.

    "Deploy here Silvan Rangers!" commanded Yanie, but they were running dangerously low on arrows. Yanie herself only had six left while the others barely had any.

    "Please put any wounded inside the tower and not on the roof!" yelled Fiala as they quickly laid down their comrades to safety in the small bunker tower.

    "Erin! We have a problem!" shouted a Vanguard soldier, "A new wave of four-hundred Kaiser Elites is behind us and heading up the stairs! It''s Luther''s elite shock troopers!"

    "Fuck! We''ll be crushed here!" cursed Erin under his breath.

    "We''ve barricaded the large door closed already." reported the soldier, "They''ll be busting through in minutes!"

    "I''ll take care of our rear," declared Erin as he rallied a few squads around him to form a concave shield wall around the fifteen meter tall door that they had just climbed up only five minutes ago.

    Yanie added, "Luther will be coming too. His gravity magic could kill dozens if we don''t stop him."

    "Everyone is busy fighting already though," replied Erin, "There isn¡¯t anything we can do. I may have to face him head on and buy us time."

    Yanie grabbed Erin by the arm and said urgently, "Don''t say that. This war has taken enough heroes already."

    Erin nodded grimly and marched back to where he came with a platoon of Vanguard soldiers ready for battle. The pressure of death grew stronger from behind them as they prepared for an intense fight against Luther''s forces.

    Luther''s mouth turned into a snarl as he rose from the wall, looking down on the chaos below. "Pathetic insects," he sneered, contempt filling his voice. He promised his men a chance to destroy their enemies and here he was, watching it all unfold.

    Erin steeled himself for the coming onslaught of Kaiser Elite shock troopers, some of the finest soldiers in the realm. He ordered his troops into phalanx formation, facing towards the door with a curved half circle. Yanie, Fiala, and Lem flanked at his sides as he prepared them for what was coming.

    The sounds of battle grew louder and louder until suddenly something inside the tower began to emerge. Luther rose even higher, hovering over his father''s side as JD fought back against him despite [Gravity Well] not working.

    Explosions rang out from behind them as Marie chased Yuna around and around the walls in an endless game of cat and mouse--the battle below echoing its way to the top of the tower.

    "My liege," called out Qorinth, "The Intaritas Cannon is ready to fire but we have one issue." The booming sound of battle answered him as they prepared to face down four hundred of the deadliest soldiers ever created. It was time for this final confrontation.

    With an explosive burst of energy Duke Osmund sends JD rocketing across the room, shattering the wall behind him. "What?! What is happening now?!" he demands, his voice cutting like a blade through the air.

    "My lord... the Thurian orbs are gone," Qorinth responds, his face frozen in terror at the revelation.

    "Gone?! How?! Were you not just standing there with them?!" Osmund thunders, disbelief and disappointment clawing their way into his voice.

    "I was, my liege, but someone must have stolen them!" Qorinth stammers out as shame spreads across his features. "Wait! There! On the keep''s tallest tower!"

    Osmund follows Qorinth''s finger to see three panthers standing atop the tower, each one holding one of the precious Thurian orbs.

    "Rohas!" shouts Osmund without hesitation, "You and your Assassin brothers go and fetch me at least one of those damned orbs."

    Rohas glances over to where Nightingale stands waiting for him in battle stance, then back to Osmund. "Right now?!" he protests.

    "Luther will keep her busy for you," Osmund snarls, a hint of menace coating every word like honey. "Kill her if you wish Luther."

    Luther hurls a flurry of gravity wells at Nightingale. She managed to dodge the spells, narrowly escaping their deadly area of impact. Nevertheless, Nightingale retaliated with a barrage of her own attacks that Luther effortlessly parried. The duel between them was interrupted as Rohas and two Assassins Aspirants chased after three panthers in an acrobatic chase across the rooftops of Eisanyr Keep for the Thurian Orbs.

    Amidst the chaos, the barricaded door to where Erin, Yanie, Fiala, and Lem were at had suddenly began to shake and bang. Terrified, they braced their shields until one final blow caused the logs to shatter into pieces.

    From out of the resulting smoke and dust emerged a figure wearing plate armor and topped off with a cape, which lifted Erin''s spirit instantly. But what appeared before them next sent waves of shock through everyone: Two dead Kaiser Elites had been thrown at the Vanguard''s feet.

    "It... It can''t be," said Erin with tears streaming down his face.

    Another pocket of smoke subsides revealing short hair.

    Lem turns to Erin and both of them in tears, "Is it really?"

    Both unsure of how to react or think it''s potentially a trap laid out by the enemy. Fiala and Yanie jaws dropped who also have tears sliding down their face. Even the Vanguard soldiers begin to tear and smile at who they may think it could be.

    As the figure draws closer and closer, everyone else further away stops fighting and looks to notice that it''s not Kaiser Elites.

    JD gets up from being knocked against the watchtower wall and looks over to see the smoke finally subside. JD mouths some words to himself as tears stream down.

    A figure in mithril armor with a red cape. A blacksteel claymore drawn over his shoulder with short hazel hair following the breeze.

    The familiar soldier then says, "Hey."

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 49

    Before Arlan''s arrival at Eisanyr''s keep, the battle below between the joint armies was starting to tip in favor of the Reeve-Stonemar joint banner. Nicolas looked around and tried to figure out what had happened. General Nealin had just gotten back up from being knocked into his own soldiers.

    Nicolas felt that his strength had reverted to a fourth-tier red-core. The Stonemar Duke wrote it off as a lucky fluke blessed to him by the gods. Gripping his warhammer tightly, he prepared himself for General Nealin and his Hawkwell Elites to begin another charge.

    But to Nicolas'' surprise, General Nealin did not advance any further. Instead, he rallied his men to him to form a defensive phalanx. "What is happening?" asked Nicolas to himself.

    And to answer that question, a warrior in mithril armor and a red cape strolled by on Nicolas'' left. Confident words emerged from the warrior, "Good to see you''re alive."

    The voice was far too familiar to Nicolas and he cried out, "Arlan! How are you-"

    "I''ll explain later," Arlan interrupted Nicolas, "Let me handle this, lead your men to the left."

    Nicolas hesitated before quickly nodding in agreement. He motioned for his unit to follow him. Before leaving Nicolas asked Arlan, "When I felt that surge of power just now. That was your Warlord''s Regalia, right?"

    Arlan grinned under his helmet, "It was me but it wasn''t the Warlord''s Regalia."

    "What do you mean?"

    "My core has evolved into the Monarch''s Regalia. Alongside my previous abilities, I can now temporarily transfer any amount of my core''s capacity to a single person."

    Nicolas smiled and set off with his unit toward the enemy''s left. Arlan now stood alone before General Nealin and his personal unit of a hundred Hawkwell Elites.

    "Now what am I dealing with?" said Arlan under his breath while trying to activate [Battle Trance]. Strangely, he no longer had the ability. Instead, time began to decelerate to a thirtieth of its normal flow while Arlan''s consciousness remained unaffected.

    A sophisticated woman''s voice blossomed from within the Immortal General''s mind, "All hail the God King! The Ashra!"

    Arlan tried to move but it wasn''t keeping up with his mind, so he couldn''t muster any words.

    "Forgive me, my liege!" said the voice, "Use your inner thoughts."

    As advised, Arlan used his thoughts and responded, "Who are you?"

    "I am Lady Sophia, the Seneschal of the Monarch''s Regalia," answered the voice, "I shall explain later but first let us dispose of this filth before us."

    Before Arlan could protest, a streak of emerald energy radiated out nearly a thousand meters from him. This scanned every person within that range and it revealed to Arlan a plethora of information beyond what [Battle Trance] could ever show.

    Only from a quick glance, Arlan could see a person''s core level, intent of hostility, heart rate, highlighted weak points, and a detailed description of what abilities or spells the person possessed. There was even information about groups at all sizes: a pair, a squad, a platoon, a company and even the joint-banners. All of this reminded Arlan of a strategy game''s user interface.

    The King''s Blade measured himself and was in disbelief at how he''s grown. His core had become an eighth-tier gold-core. The new color was still something unfamiliar to Arlan but he felt his core nearly twice as strong as a white-core of that caliber.

    "Sophia, is this your doing?" asked Arlan in his mind.

    "Yes, your grace," answered the Seneschal, "This is your [Heraldic Vision] that reveals everything you need for a swift victory. As for your opponent, here is their current state..."

    Time resumed back to its normal pace and the King''s Blade charged forth at a demonic speed toward General Nealin and his phalanx. "Who the hell is this?!" cursed Nealin under his breath.

    Before anyone could react, Arlan had already reached the enemy shield wall. The King''s Blade unleashed an amplified shoulder slam into the first four Hawkwell Elites and sent them flying twenty meters into the air with shattered bones.

    Arlan''s gambit was followed by a horizontal swing of his blacksteel claymore. The massive weapon easily cleaved through eight Hawkwell soldiers caught in the arc of the attack. Parts of halved equipment and bodies rained back down around the King''s Blade.

    The surrounding Hawkwell soldiers surged forward with their weapons, ready to strike. However each one of their blows were blocked midair before they could reach Arlan. Their determined faces masked with desperation as they tried relentlessly to breach the essence barrier that enveloped the Immortal General.

    Another horizontal swing reaped all enemy soldiers within five meters of the King''s Blade. The other worldly blow added more to the bloody shower.

    A murderous aura enveloped the air with the Immortal General at its epicenter. After Arlan''s second swing, he allowed his killing intent to flourish. A paralyzing fear took the minds of the Hawkwell soldiers who were considered among the best from House Hawkwell.

    Inside Arlan''s mind, Sophia''s voice erupted again, "My liege, General Nealin will attack you from your left."

    Within sixty milliseconds, Arlan instinctively shifted to face his attacker. The King''s Blade watched as General Nealin used [Thousand Needles] but the Mar-Tech was useless against the impenetrable essence barrier.

    Sophia announced after, "Essence barrier at ninety-eight percent. It will take General Nealin four hours of continuous striking to break through."

    After several more attacks, the Hawkwell General paused to catch his breath and stated, "Red cape and blacksteel claymore... You must be Arlan Reeve."

    "And you''re that uncle she talked about," replied Arlan as he readied his sword.

    "Iris spoke highly of you," admitted Nealin, "I do not harbor any hate toward you like my brother. You honored her with a warrior''s death and for that, I thank you."

    Arlan stated coldly, "She shouldn''t have died and you don''t have to either, please surrender."

    Time slowed down once more as Sophia''s voice butted in, "My liege, attempts at getting General Nealin to surrender are futile. His core is under a demon''s contract and there is an irregular affliction within his heart. If he surrenders, he will transform into a beast."

    "Is there anything we can do?" asked Arlan in his thoughts.

    "There is a way to break his contract but he will mutate into an abomination the moment it''s gone. We cannot heal the affliction within his heart," answered Sophia as time resumed back to normal.

    General Nealin pointed his long spear at Arlan while answering the request, "I cannot surrender and I''m sure you know why... Honor me and my men with a proper death."

    "As you wish," answered the King''s Blade, "I will be the one to deliver you to the High Heavens."

    Arlan continued the fight and swung his sword at General Nealin. Using the blade of his mithril spear, Nealin barely managed to block the gargantuan claymore. The two colliding weapons erupted enough kinetic force to form a small crater beneath the pair.

    At that moment, General Nealin thought he could win. But that shimmer of hope was quickly destroyed by a single thrust. The Hawkwell General looked down in disbelief as his mithril armor had been so easily pierced by a blacksteel weapon.

    After accepting his own fate, Nealin locked right onto his opponent''s brown eyes and let out his final words, "That was beautiful. Thank you."

    Arlan nodded and pulled his blade out, sending Nealin on his back lifeless. The Hawkwell soldiers around them begin to cry over the death of their leader. Only fifteen seconds had passed when they came to their senses and remembered their orders were to fight to the last man.

    Sophia highlighted every threat with [Heraldic Vision] which allowed Arlan to maximize his efficiency and cut down entire Hawkwell squads in seconds. After two minutes, Arlan had killed over two-hundred Hawkwell soldiers by himself.

    Nicolas and his banner had just wiped out the enemy''s formations just beyond Arlan''s position.

    While he stood amongst the corpses of his enemies, a unit of Midland cavaliers approached him. Their leader rode forth then saluted, "General Arlan, I knew you''d wake up!"

    "Edgar, it is good to see you too," agreed Arlan as he whistled for Kage, "Where is the rest of the Banner of the Claw?"

    "Last I saw, everyone else made their way to the keep," answered Edgar, "We stayed down here to assist the joint army while Nightingale and the Umbras have rejoined the Vanguard."

    "I see it in your eyes, Edgar... Tell me who has been killed," demanded Arlan.

    "Along with their banners, Duke Cole... Count Daxton... and Count Emile were inside that blast," answered Edgar with regret.

    Arlan collapsed to his knees. He leaned against his claymore which did nothing for the crushing weight of sorrow that struck his heart. His vision blurred by tears he knew that nothing could undo what had happened, yet the pain burned within him like a white-hot flame.

    "I''m sorry, General," Edgar apologized as he looked on.

    Within Arlan''s mind, Sophia added, "My liege, allow me to numb that emotion-"

    "No! You''ll do no such thing," thought Arlan, "For their sake, Sophia, I must carry the weight of their deaths with all of my strength."

    As the Immortal General rose to his feet, he then asked Edgar, "And the Banner of the Claw?"

    "Mahari was killed by Luther yesterday and we''ve taken massive casualties across every unit up till now. And lastly... The Hatchets... have all been killed, including Roderic. This is all I know," answered Edgar.

    "Thank you Edgar..." answered Arlan as he mounted Kage.

    "Your orders, General?"

    "After I reunite with my father, we''re going to end this."

    Half a kilometer south, the battle in the center between Duke Louis and Duke Elias continued on. Both men gave no quarter while on top of their mounts.

    Their men emulated the same ferocity as the leaders they revered. Both dukes were beginning to fatigue and had minor injuries inflicted on them by the other.

    After another exchange of cold metal, Duke Elias remarked, "You''ll die here today, Louis. And after today, I''m going to kill every single Reeve down to the last and erase all of you from history."

    "You seem so sure of that," rebutted Louis as he riposted another attack, "But I''ve been waiting for you to strike me down."

    Before Duke Elias could respond, the sound of cheering and armies shuffling echoed from the north.

    "Looks like the little Stonemar boy was slain," stated Elias with a smug tone, "And you''ll be joining him soon enough when Nealin gets here."

    Duke Louis felt the shift in the battle and his instincts told him otherwise, "I''m quite sure it''s the opposite, Elias."

    "Impossible!" barked Elias as he continued to swing into Louis, "That little Stonemar boy couldn''t have bested Nealin."

    Then from the north, sounds of the Hawkwell formations being torn through reverberated across the battlefield. Both Elias and Louis looked to see Hawkwell men getting thrown into the air shattered or in pieces.

    A nearby Hawkwell soldier yelled out, "Duke Elias! Two-hundred enemy mounted soldiers are moving toward us and tearing through all of our formations in the way. There are reports that General Nealin has been slain!"

    Duke Elias was silent at the revelation and could finally feel the flow of battle shifting as well. He knew the report held no lie or no uncertainty.

    "It is as you say, Louis. My brother is dead. So is my wife, my son, and my daughter. All taken from me," stated Elias with no emotion left in his voice.

    Louis had no response as he kept his gaze on Elias. There was a bit of pity for the man who had lost his entire family over the course of the war.

    "House Hawkwell will end with me. There are no remaining Hawkwells left," continued Elias, "My daughter had once asked me about marrying your son..."

    "You should''ve... Why didn''t you?" asked Louis.

    Elias glared at his longsword, emblazoned with the Hawkwell crest. "In another life, we would''ve been grandfathers to the same grandchildren... But I had sworn an oath to House Kaiser through the bond of fealty that Iris would be given to Luther in exchange for these demon cores. My heart was bent on retribution¡ªto rain down death and destruction on the Hanbi for what they did to my beloved wife! I knew that only House Kaiser would provide the opportunity to satisfy my rage."

    Louis'' mind raced with emotion as he thought back to his beloved late wife and the miscarriage that had claimed her life. With a loud voice he answered, "I understand your pain but... you''d let your own children sacrifice their life for a selfish lust for vengeance!"

    "Who do you think you are to question me?!" Elias barked before lunging out primal rage. Duke Louis read his opponent''s movements and saw Elias had sluggish movements. It was due to the emotions running rampant within the man.

    Capitalizing on the mistake, Louis countered the attack with [Perfect Pressure]. An explosion of kinetic force knocked Elias back but before he could regain his footing, a sharp pain tore into his chest. Louis had thrust his mithril longsword through Elias Hawkwell.

    After coughing blood, Elias locked eyes with Louis and spoke his final words, "You... You may have killed me Louis but you won''t win, you will die here. I''ve made sure of that even in my death..."

    Louis pulled out his mithril longsword as Elias grinned. In one quick motion, Louis severed Elias'' head. House Hawkwell was no more and their line had ended on that day.

    But just like the Hawkwell Duke had foretold, the remaining twenty-four thousand Hawkwell Elites before them began to transform into beasts. Which resulted in a cold fear brandishing across the Reeve-Stonemar Banner. They were informed of the dangers of the foe they were about to face.

    "Kill them all now!" barked Louis, "Do not allow them to-"

    A bone scythe struck at Louis before he could finish. The weight and power behind the attack was immense but was blocked last second. Lord Commander Jermaine leapt from behind the attacker and brought his blacksteel halberd down, crushing the monster.

    "Jermaine!" yelled Louis.

    "My liege, what''re your orders?" asked Jermaine, "The Hawkwell Elites were already strong enough but these monstrosities are even tougher! With only eighteen thousand standing, our chances of victory have slipped away."

    "It may be our time, Lord Commander... We will not be able to outrun them and our fighting strength has collapsed. This was Elias'' final gambit, even after I killed him."

    Jermaine already knew about their fate but he still needed to hear it from Duke Louis. Powered by his loyalty, he gripped his blacksteel halberd tightly.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Aye, Louis," replied Jermaine, "Please allow me to protect you until my dying breath."

    As the two exchanged words, Duke Louis'' personal unit of Heracul Knights formed behind him. Only four hundred remained of the thousand that Duke Louis had brought. Other smaller northern lords and their loyal banners of infantry formed up, they all swore an oath to House Reeve. They weren''t going to sully that oath in the final hours.

    Before them were numerous Hawkwell Elites who had morphed into grotesque beasts like how Godbert and his men had. Some were already clashing with Commander Ragnar to the south. While most had just finished their transformations and had begun their ferocious charge across the large city square.

    Duke Louis was prepared to join his brothers in the High Heavens but something was odd to him. "Jermaine, the left-wing won against General Nealin, right?"

    "Aye, they did," answered Jermaine, "The Stonemar boy somehow slew General Nealin. And they should be reaching the enemy''s left shortly."

    "Did he rally the Storm Riders?"

    "The last report I received was that Stonemar banners pushed forth and are circling around while the Storm Riders are making their way here now."

    "There''s no way the Storm Riders could break an enemy formation of two-thousand by themselves with only two hundred riders."

    "It was strange to me too but I dare not question any small victories we could take," answered Jermaine.

    They had only another thirty seconds before the beasts would reach the center. But the beasts began to halt and turn their attention to their northern flank. There, the Hawkwell beasts were being sent flying and obliterated with ease.

    "Is it the Storm Riders? Signal them to retreat! They''ll die!" yelled Duke Louis with concern.

    But as a retreat horn was sounded, the Midland Unit didn''t stop. Finally, the Storm Riders emerged after obliterating over a thousand enemy monsters and made their way toward the center. Duke Louis'' heart elated at who he saw leading them.

    "My lord! It''s Baron Arlan! He has awakened and is leading the Storm Riders!" yelled Jermaine.

    "Yes it is! My son has awakened!" cried Duke Louis with tears streaming down.

    The Storm Riders were being chased by the Hawkwell beasts with Arlan at the front as he yelled out toward the Reeve-Stonemar banner, "Everyone! I will renew your strengths and come forth with me!"

    As Arlan''s words rang out loudly, his voice amplified with wind magic to carry itself across the battlefield. Without any hesitation, Duke Louis was the first to charge across, his men following behind shortly.

    A fire was once again lit within their hearts but this time, their stamina was renewed and they felt even stronger. The King''s Blade had his Monarch''s Regalia extend to the entirety of the joint army.

    "Sophia, did it work?" asked Arlan as he motioned his Storm Riders to turn back east toward the Hawkwell monsters.

    "Your Grace, [Blessings of the Crown] has been activated but to reach this many, half of our mana capacity was used. The entire joint army has had their major injuries healed and their stamina has been restored. Even the four thousand, three hundred and twenty that were mortally injured have been saved from death."

    "And the Aura of the Monarch''s Regalia?"

    "Normally, the aura would empower them a whole tier but with this many recipients, we could only empower them up to a core rank," answered Sophia, "In time, the Monarch''s Regalia will regain this power and you''ll be unrivaled, even to gods. As for the Storm Riders, they have the lingering essence of your Warlord''s Regalia within, granting them a full tier increase."

    "Understood," acknowledged the Immortal General as he neared the Hawkwell beasts.

    Arlan was at the front of the charge with the joint army and his Storm Riders following, now renewed and strengthened. Before them, the horde of Hawkwell beasts were frozen in fear. The murderous aura that Arlan had was ten times more powerful than ever.

    At the point of impact, Arlan and his Storm Riders drove through the beasts like hot butter on a knife. While stampeding through on their mounts, they swung their weapons at blinding speeds. Kage''s eyes repeated the same murderous intent as his rider, crushing any monsters under its hooves.

    Sophia''s voice echoed inside Arlan''s mind as time dilated, "My King, you and the Storm Riders have slew four-hundred and rising. Your father and the joint army have just clashed with the beasts behind you. The Hawkwell beasts are in a state of complete disarray from your power. The enemy will be wiped out in forty minutes."

    "I don''t have forty minutes. I need to get to that keep," thought Arlan in his mind, "Will the joint army win here decisively now that I''ve restored their stamina?"

    "Yes, with minimal casualties," answered Sophia, "With our initial barrage, over five thousand beasts will be slain in the next twenty seconds."

    Satisfied with Sophia''s analysis, Arlan signaled back to his Storm Riders to slow down. Duke Louis and his Heracul Knights caught up to to their right while demolishing into the Hawkwell monsters as well. Arlan pointed his blacksteel claymore at the Eisanyr keep as a signal to his father.

    Duke Louis motioned for a hundred Heracul Knights to detach from their main unit with him and ride with Arlan. Lord Commander Jermaine took over command of the joint army and the rest of the Heracul Knights. To their north, Nicolas Stonemar was also fighting tooth and nail against the beasts that threatened their position. But they held their ground with no problems.

    As the Reeve father and son reunited, Duke Louis asked, "Arlan! What is your plan?"

    "Father, I want you to ride toward the keep with me."

    Now with a hundred Heracul Knights and two hundred Storm Riders, Arlan and his father had just arrived at the keep''s gate. They all dismounted and ran towards the tower that led up to the battlements. Hundreds of footsteps echoed down as another group was already in front of them.

    Arlan already knew who was on the stairs above him with his [Heraldic Vision]. Edgar''s voice echoed out behind as he followed Arlan, "General! It has to be an enemy unit in front of us!"

    "Four-hundred Kaiser Elites," answered Arlan, "It''s Luther''s personal unit."

    Edgar and Duke Louis were confused as to how Arlan knew but had no reason to doubt him.

    "Shall we find another way?" asked Duke Louis.

    Arlan''s voice rang out from under his helmet, "No, just follow me. We don''t have the time to find another way!"

    Before Edgar could answer, black markings appeared around the Immortal General''s mithril armor and his eyes glowed crimson red. Arlan had activated [True King], a new form that doubled the effect of any physical enhancements and gave him unlimited stamina.

    The true lanes from his [Undying Zeal] had now become a passive effect of the Monarch''s Regalia. The time limit on his form was three times as long now. This meant that for three hours a day, Arlan was an unstoppable demi-god of war.

    Rushing up the stairs at inhuman speeds, Arlan easily caught up to the back of the Kaiser Shock Troopers.

    They had no clue Arlan was behind them. Right before the Immortal General started his massacre, Sophia projected a visual image that mapped the most efficient way to kill the enemies before them.

    The rearmost Kaiser soldier then turned and asked, "Who''s there? Who''s behind-"

    A blacksteel claymore severed the Kaiser soldier vertically in half a second before he could finish. Confused, the other Kaiser soldiers turned and were being systematically cut down. Like a swordsman who honed his craft for centuries, Arlan moved through the Kaiser shock troopers with ease, leaving a wake of corpses.

    His large blacksteel claymore swung with power and precision in the enclosed space. Utilizing every inch, the tip of his blade at times making small cuts in the stone walls. Never pausing, never losing a beat, he had already left a wake of a hundred bodies in a minute.

    Edgar and Duke Louis arrived at the first of many corpses Arlan left in his wake. "H-How...?" asked Duke Louis.

    "He told me his core has evolved," answered Edgar as they continued, "It is now the Monarch''s Regalia. I couldn''t believe how strong he is now when I first saw it."

    Even the Heracul Knights and Storm Riders were a little frightened by the gruesome scene before them. The only reassuring factor was that he was on their side.

    Arlan made his way up and continued his slaughter, Sophia''s voice counted every kill made, "Three hundred twenty... Three hundred twenty four... Three hundred thirty six... Three hundred fifty eight..."

    Even a few Kaiser soldiers who were battle hardened veterans nearly blocked a few attacks but their blades were cut just as easily as their flesh by the large moving slab of sharpened blacksteel. There was only one thing on the Immortal General''s mind, kill all the enemies in his path.

    Arlan reached the final two and dove his weapon into one while slamming his gauntlet through the other''s heart. He ripped out the innards and let go. With no remorse, Arlan had wiped out Luther''s personal unit of four-hundred soldiers.

    The last two bodies leaned against the large door that led to the battlements. Sounds of battle echoed from the other side.

    Arlan knew who was on the other side and the struggles they faced. So he kicked the door open which sent the two dead Kaiser soldiers forth, landing in front of Erin and a platoon of Vanguard soldiers.

    Arlan walked forth slowly while Edgar and Duke Louis would be arriving behind him in thirty seconds. Arlan''s [Heraldic Vision] had already revealed everything he needed to know. Sophia was able to help him deduce what was going on within a matter of seconds. Finally stopping as the dust subsided around him, Arlan said, "Hey."

    Erin and Lem could barely make a few words as tears slid down their faces and emotions ran through.

    "Lem, Erin, you both held on well," answered Arlan as he extended his Aura of the Monarch''s Regalia out to every one of his allies.

    Luther and Osmund were completely shocked and confused, they thought Arlan was cursed to an eternal slumber. Fear grasped their hearts.

    JD wiped his tears with his palm and smiled, "I knew you''d wake up! What took you so long?"

    "I thought you could handle it without me," joked Arlan back to his friend.

    Luther''s voice emerged from above, "You... You killed my men didn''t you?"

    Arlan ignored Luther and continued walking toward Erin and Lem. Luther furiously sent forth a [Gravity Well] right at Arlan''s feet. The purple glyphs formed and conjured the deathly gravity spell.

    "Arlan!" yelled Yanie and Fiala from behind the Vanguard shieldwall.

    The Immortal General simply continued, ignoring the spell. A cold sweat dripped down Luther''s neck as Arlan sent a deathly glance at the Kaiser Baron.

    "I killed your men," answered Arlan as he continued, "All four hundred of them."

    "If I can''t harm you then... I shall kill them!" answered Luther as he sent another [Gravity Well] this time it was directed at Erin, Lem and the platoon of Vanguard soldiers.

    The glyphs formed around them but before the spell could even finish, Arlan extended his essence barrier to protect them from the spell. It had no effect.

    After witnessing his gravity magic had no effect again, Luther dove toward Arlan like he had once done at the Tetrasan Tournament. It was the same dive bomb attack that was three times as powerful as it was then.

    A loud thud rang out as a mithril longsword dropped to the ground, it was Luther''s. Arlan had grabbed Luther by the neck with his left arm and the attack had been canceled out completely by Arlan''s impenetrable essence barrier.

    "I''m going to crush your windpipe," stated Arlan with conviction.

    "What-Wait don''t!" cried Luther as Arlan''s hand closed around the throat, destroying Luther''s ability to speak.

    The Immortal General released the Kaiser Baron who landed on the ground grasping for his neck with both arms. Tears and pain emanated from Luther''s eyes.

    Duke Osmund finally pulled himself together after witnessing his son mangled and yelled, "What are you fools doing!? Kill them! Summon the rest of the Kaiser banners now! Marie, I order you to kill Arlan!"

    The fighting resumed around them but this time, the Banner of the Claw was empowered a whole tier and everyone was fighting with renewed vigor. Marie flew next to Osmund and hovered there.

    "I ordered you to kill him!" yelled Osmund.

    "No," answered Marie, "I don''t have to."

    The Embercaller scooped the unconscious Coldheart and flew towards Arlan. Sophia had already removed the contract that was binding Marie''s core. With tears streaming down her face, Marie laid the Coldheart down with Fiala and coldly said to Arlan, "Kill them... Kill them all."

    The Immortal General nodded as he used [Blessings of the Crown] on Chrysta. At the same time, Edgar, Duke Louis, and the rest of their troops arrived through the door at the battlements. Arlan''s spell was only able to heal Chrysta''s physical injuries but Sophia revealed heavy damage to her core and it would take some time to heal.

    Yuna joined Marie as they both knelt over Chrysta and cried. The Argold mage then asked, "Will she be okay?"

    "She won''t die. But she''ll need time to heal," answered Arlan, "Fiala, see to it that you monitor her. Everyone else, come with me."

    Arlan walked forth and stood next to JD, he was joined by Erin, Lem, Yanie, Edgar, Marie, Yuna, and Duke Louis. The Storm Riders, Vanguard, Silvan Rangers, and Heracul Knights behind them. Before them, Duke Osmund stood with Qorinth and another five-hundred Kaiser soldiers.

    "Osmund, it''s over. Surrender and I''ll promise a quick death," demanded Arlan loudly.

    "Don''t act so high and mighty with me boy, even with that new power you hold," answered Duke Osmund.

    Before Arlan could respond, Nightingale appeared from behind the bunker holding Rohas'' head. Her three Panthers appeared as well since they had dispatched their opponents as soon as Arlan had empowered them. The last Rakari''s head was thrown forth.

    "I will still be victorious! Kill them!" yelled Duke Osmund as his soldiers charged forth along with Qorinth.

    Arlan and his allies responded in the same manner.

    The Immortal General''s voice beckoned, "Yuna, use your buffs and go left! JD, Edgar and father, with me!"

    Yuna provided enhancement magic to further bolster her allies while moving quickly along the left. Arlan and JD were at the front, both holders of their own powerful Regalias, dispatched the first ten Kaiser Brutes together, dancing around each other like they were synced up as one mind. Edgar and Duke Louis joined Arlan and JD from behind and added to the carnage by unleashing powerful Mar-Tech upon the Kaiser soldiers who were trying to encircle the four.

    The Immortal General''s orders continued through, "Marie cover us and take out Qorinth! Yanie, create an opening on the right for Lem and Erin now!"

    Marie flew above them with her green inferno wings while letting out multiple [Wrath of Ignis] spells to counter the barrage of [Arcane Blast] being sent by Qorinth and his unit of mages. Yanie unleashed [Hawkshot] at the enemy''s right side, exploding into kinetic energy on impact, stunning a squad of Kaiser Brutes.

    As ordered, Lem and Erin capitalized on Yanie''s attack and shoved themselves into the melee, effortlessly killing a score of enemy soldiers. Both Erin and Lem thought of their late friends as ghostly images of Trent and Dimitri appeared in their minds behind them.

    "Everyone! Get ready to turn toward the center!" ordered Arlan once more as they had already killed over two hundred Kaiser soldiers from Osmund''s personal unit. As they carved just a few more meters forth, the Immortal General''s voice echoed out, "Now!"

    The Banner of the Claw''s entire momentum then turned toward the center focal point where Arlan, JD, Duke Louis, and Edgar were. This created a spiraling drill formation that drove with precision through the Kaiser ranks.

    Before a minute had even crossed, they arrived at Duke Osmund and Qorinth''s position where the Interitas Cannon''s control panel was.

    Arlan, Edgar, JD, and Duke Louis were the first to arrive. Marie landed next to them, behind them were the one sided slaughter of the Kaiser soldiers. The Banner of the Claw was at a massive advantage. JD was about to make his move when Arlan''s arm shot up and stopped him.

    "Arlan? What is it?" asked the Tempest Knight in confusion.

    "Wait... Something isn''t right," answered Arlan.

    As Arlan''s predictions came true, a large square barrier was erected, sealing them in with Duke Osmund and Qorinth. Behind them, everyone else was sealed out.

    "I have a contingent plan in place if you show up," revealed Duke Osmond as he readied his adamantine great axe.

    The barrier was all too familiar to Arlan, it was the same one that was at the Siege of Rinhaven¡­

    Time dilated to a slow pace and Arlan thought, "Sophia! Deploy my barrier to a max! To everyone in here!"

    "Already done!" answered Sophia, "I felt a strange mana spike when this enclosed area was deployed!"

    As time resumed, a huge wave of mana burst from where Duke Osmund and Qorinth were standing. After the smoke had resided, four more figures had joined Duke Osmund and Qorinth.

    "I should''ve guessed as much," admitted Arlan as he looked upon his enemies with disgust, "The Malum Incarnate."

    "Correct, we meet again, Ashra," stated Moradon, a demon with purple scaly skin and a great scythe. "I''ve brought with me familiar friends."

    Moradon pointed toward a hulking man with green eyes and a large two handed purple sword. Everyone in the Banner of the Claw knew who it was, General Sakrates. But his skin was dark gray and his eyes were no longer human.

    "General Sakrates is now a demon," stated Moradon with pride, "He is now with the Malum Incarnate."

    A deep otherworldly voice emerged from the former Sworan General, "I rejoice as this is all I ever wanted! You should consider joining me, Ashra!"

    Behind them Moradon and Sakrates were two large winged demons with flails. They had hooves for feet and resembled large minotaurs with bat wings, they towered at nine feet.

    "And Duke Osmund, Belial has brought these two gifts for you. You''ll be able to kill the Ashra here with them and General Sakrates. They''re his new Hell Knights," stated Moradon happily.

    "I knew the Malum Incarnate wouldn''t let me down," replied Duke Osmund, "And what of my son?"

    "Here he is," answered Moradon as he opened another blue portal with Luther coming out. "We wouldn''t let one of our best clients down now would we?"

    Luther''s eyes were now green but his skin was still normal. He gripped his mithril longsword and smiled deviously.

    "What is it you want?!" asked Arlan.

    "We want to bring back Adaneus," answered Moradon, "He will lead us to a new age of calamity. Something you once promised."

    "Then I''m going to kill you and the rest of the Malum Incarnate," promised Arlan with a cold determination.

    Moradon let out a laugh as if he found what Arlan said to be the funniest joke he had ever heard.

    "You''ll die here Ashra," stated Moradon as he disappeared through his blue portal.

    General Sakrates grinned deviously while holding his two-handed purple claymore that had once silenced Arlan from utilizing mana based spells. He was joined by a corrupted Luther, Duke Osmund, Qorinth and two Hell Knights.

    "Everyone! Prepare yourselves!" yelled Arlan, "Here and now, we will end this forsaken war!"

    Time dilated once again, "Sophia, tell me everything about them."

    "Your grace, Osmund Kaiser and Luther Kaiser are both eighth-tier red-cores who''re specialized in gravity magic. General Sakrates is a seventh-tier white-core and is being amplified with some kind of demonic core. Qorinth is an Archmage with a seventh-tier red-core with demonic applications. As for the two Hell Knights, they''re also seventh-tier red-cores. With the Aura of the Monarch''s Regalia, JD is at a seventh-tier red-core with his Hurricane Regalia. Marie is an eighth-tier red-core but has the same demonic core amplification as Sakrates. Edgar is a fifth-tier red-core. Duke Louis is a sixth-tier white-core. This battle will be difficult but there is multiple optimal routes to win."

    "Show me," demanded Arlan as time resumed. Only a few seconds had passed when Arlan grinned and looked up.

    Luther noticed Arlan''s expression and answered, "I''m going to wipe that smug look off your face, Arlan."

    "Like hell you will," barked back Marie with an attitude.

    "Oh it''s that little lady I almost killed back in Rinhaven," added Sakrates, "I look forward to actually killing you."

    "Not if you got my blades to contend with," added JD as he flourished his two mithril longswords.

    Arlan made eye contact and whispered a few orders to his companions. He then charged toward Luther and crossed blades as Duke Louis did the same with Duke Osmund.

    JD locked blades with Sakrates. While armed with his spear, Edgar took on the two Hell Knights. Over them, a mage duel between Qorinth and Marie was underway. A massive essence barrier was extended by Arlan to his other five companions within the bubble.

    Luther wasn''t that much more powerful and was easily out-matched by Arlan but everytime Arlan was about to strike a killing blow, Duke Osmund made sure to zone Arlan out. Meanwhile, Duke Louis kept Duke Osmund on the defensive until he would move to zone Arlan.

    JD''s Hurricane Regalia had made him a force to be reckoned with. His initial attacks surprised Sakrates enough to give him an upper edge in exchanging blows against the newly converted demon. Meanwhile nearby, Edgar was struggling to keep the Hell Knights at bay.

    Arlan and his party knew that the fate of many rested on their shoulders here. In their hearts and minds, failing was unacceptable.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 50

    Beyond the demonic barrier, Lem and Erin wrapped up the last of the Kaiser soldiers, knowing that entry wasn''t an option. And just as they were catching their breath, Yanie''s voice cut through the tension, "Erin! There''s a surge of mana on the north battlement!"

    A massive blue portal materialized, conjured from thin air, and countless giant ant like monsters spew forth. It was the phormics. Like a river of insects, they were racing toward the bunker. Erin swiftly issued orders, "Everyone, fall back west to the bunker! We''re going to intercept those phormics!"

    Lem chimed in with urgency, "Form a double-layer testudos! We''ll hold them ten meters from the bunker!"

    The Vanguard, dismounted Storm Riders, and Heracul Knights converged on the battlements, responding in unison, "By your command!"

    Yanie and her Silvan Rangers were joined by Nightingale and her Umbras to position themselves in support. Their mission was to ensure that no phormics breached the defenses and threatened the injured within the bunker.

    As the formation locked into place with their shields raised, the swarm of phormics collided with the phalanx. Their numbers were formidable, at least four hundred, and more continued to pour through.

    "Now!" Erin bellowed, and the Vanguard glowed with a yellow aura, surging forward with [Rampage], pushing the enemy ten meters back while creating a substantial essence barrier. Arlan''s aura still reached them, but his extendable essence barrier could only protect those inside the demonic mana barrier.

    Storm Riders on the flanks swiftly cut down the phormics, while Heracul Knights unleashed powerful bombardment spells on the phormics'' rear ranks. Nightingale and Yanie held the Silvan Rangers and Umbras in reserve, ready to rotate with the Vanguard when necessary.

    Most of the phormics were small, first-tier red-cores. However, for each phormic defeated, two more spawned from the blue portal. Yet, bolstered by the renewed stamina, the Banner of the Claw slowly began to gain ground.

    Erin and Lem shared a knowing smile as they stood at the forefront, easily hacking through the ant-like beasts. Their strategy aimed to close in on the portal and annihilate any emerging phormics within seconds. The memory of their fallen friends fueled their resolve.

    Just when it seemed they were gaining the upper hand, Yanie sensed a surge of mana behind her, near the entrance of the south tower where they had originally ascended. Another blue portal manifested right at the same door Arlan had previously shattered.

    "Erin! Another portal behind us, to the south!" Yanie''s voice carried the urgency as she signaled her Silvan Rangers, "We''re out of arrows, but we''ll hold for as long as we can!"

    "Then we''ll hold here!" Lem shouted back, engaging a pair of freshly spawned phormic overlords.

    As Yanie and her unit drew their blades and prepared to face the oncoming phormics, a voice echoed from her right, "You won''t stand alone."

    It was Nightingale and her Umbras. While they only numbered twenty-five, they were well-suited for close combat. Among them were three of Nightingale''s personally selected Panthers, renowned for their brutal and efficient swordplay, which quickly dispatched the first few rows of phormics.

    Before the phormics could overwhelm Nightingale and her Umbras, Yanie and her Silvan Rangers squeezed through the gaps, filling in any openings they found. They understood their role and it was to support the small but deadly Umbras.

    Half of the Heracul Knights diverted to the south in order to cast support spells. Their goal was to reinforce the southern makeshift defensive line. The Heracul Knight¡¯s support added to the already significant advantage provided by the Aura of the Monarch''s Regalia. For Yanie, Nightingale, Erin, and Lem, the path to victory seemed increasingly assured.

    Even with the tumultuous battle beyond the confines of the demonic barrier, the scene inside was no less intense. The epic clash pitted Arlan''s group against Osmund''s as their final confrontation unfolded.

    Edgar found himself in a dire predicament, confronted by the formidable challenge of combating two merciless Hell Knights simultaneously. Whenever the Hell Knights'' menacing flails threatened to breach Edgar''s defenses, it was Arlan''s steadfast essence barrier that deftly blocked their attacks.

    ¡°Damnit!¡± muttered the Storm Rider, frustration simmering beneath his breath.

    Beside Edgar, the Tempest Knight and General Sakrates stood firm. The infusion of demonic power had elevated Sworan General, rendering him more formidable than ever. Yet, JD''s evolution into a seasoned Knight, combined with his newfound Hurricane Regalia, put the Tempest Knight above his opponent.

    At the control panel of the Interitas Cannon, Arlan and Luther were locked in a deadly duel. Destiny had cast its die, decreeing that only one would survive this ferocious battle. Duke Louis and Duke Osmund fought alongside their respective sons, but Osmund held the upper hand with his unyielding adamantine weapons and armor.

    Above them all, Qorinth soared through the skies, harnessing his wind spells to glide. The Kaiser Archmage was weaving offensive spells while dodging deadly fire spells. The Embercaller''s dominance was evident, owing it to her unparalleled reservoir of raw mana, surpassing even Arlan in his [True King] form, though not by a significant margin.

    With only four companions within the mana barrier, the stakes of this struggle were magnified. Each passing moment carried profound significance, and the combatants keenly felt the gravity of their actions.

    Edgar grappled with the formidable Hell Knights, their tough hides proving impervious to his attacks. However, he remained steadfast in his role. An opportunity materialized when both Hell Knights unleashed a flurry of attacks with their flails. The swinging spiked chains relentlessly struck the essence shield protecting Edgar, who desperately tried to parry any attack he could.

    A sly grin crossed the Storm Rider''s face, and after a brief moment, only one flail continued its assault on Edgar. The other Hell Knight ceased its strikes, casting a perplexed gaze at its comrade.

    Suddenly, the frozen upper torso of the immobilized Hell Knight slid away, leaving only its legs, revealing JD. The Tempest Knight''s mithril longswords dripped with sinister purple blood, and a chilling, demonic voice reverberated, "You killed my brother! You will die!"

    General Sakrates was bewildered as he was staring at another JD before him. His greatsword swung through the illusory form of the Tempest Knight, dispelling it from existence. [Echo] was a new ability that came with the Hurricane Regalia. JD could manifest after image clones of himself. However, his mastery of this new ability was still limited to creating a single stationary clone.

    Now that one of the Hell Knights had been struck down, the number of combatants on both sides was even. Both the remaining Hell Knight and Sakrates lunged at JD, but using [Echo] allowed him to dodge the oncoming attacks.

    Meanwhile, Edgar lept with all his might and thrust his spear into the back of the last Hell Knight. The steel tip plunged deep into the demon''s spine. The lifeless creature fell to its knees as Edgar withdrew his spear, fixing his gaze on his next adversary.

    In the following moment, Sakrates unleashed [Colossus Smash], a formidable attack that landed squarely into JD. The impact propelled the Tempest Knight back a few meters, though he emerged unscathed. Luckily, he was still shielded by Arlan''s barrier.

    "Is this more of your trickery?" Sakrates inquired.

    "I''ll let you figure that out," JD retorted.

    Meanwhile, Duke Louis and Arlan persisted in their two-on-two skirmish against Luther and Duke Osmund. The Kaisers had already discarded the notion of using offensive gravity magic, realizing its futility against the Monarch¡¯s Regalia. Instead, they harnessed their gravity powers defensively, weaving them into an intricate dance of movement and coordination.

    The two pairs of combatants clashed in a symphony of magic and steel. Duke Louis moved with graceful precision, his steps light and agile despite his imposing figure. He employed [Perfect Pressure] to counter Duke Osmund¡¯s adamantine greataxe.

    Arlan in his [True King] form demonstrated perfect combat efficiency. His essence capacity was large enough to be used offensively and create impenetrable barriers around him and his allies.

    On the opposing side, Duke Osmund used his adamantine armor to trade attacks with Duke Louis. Refined through countless battles, his battle experience provided him with deadly precision. His instincts allowed him to wave off even Arlan¡¯s attacks.

    Luther, now a harbinger of demonic might, had transcended his prior limitations. His mastery of gravity magic had reached new heights, and he moved with a lethal grace, his every motion calculated to disrupt the synergy between Duke Louis and Arlan. He sought vulnerabilities in their defenses, exploiting them with precision strikes, and aimed to tip the balance enough to kill his targets.

    The battlefield crackled with energy, as spells and sword clashes filled the air with thunderous roars. Each combatant was fighting to their fullest potential, and the outcome of this epic confrontation hung in the balance, a clash of raw power, tactical brilliance, and unyielding resolve.

    Back at JD and Edgar¡¯s fight, they weren¡¯t able to penetrate Sakrate¡¯s defenses. Bolstered by demonic strength, the Sworan General proved to be a more resilient foe than expected.

    Sakrates swung his menacing claymore at both JD and Edgar. This created shockwaves of dark energy that exploded out, knocking both fighters back a few meters. JD got up perplexed, he had never seen anything like it before. The Sworan General had used his new Mar-Tech [Abyssal Cleave]. When Edgar got up alongside JD, they both exchanged a quick worried glance before they were put on the defensive by more of Sakrate¡¯s attacks.

    In the midst of a heated confrontation, JD and Edgar found themselves pitted against the unyielding General Sakrates. The dark influence of the Malum Incarnate had elevated Sakrates to become resilient, rendering him an adversary if taken lightly. Each swing of his malevolent claymore sent shockwaves of dark energy rippling through the air, propelling the two warriors backward for several meters. They faced the wrath of [Abyssal Cleave], a lethal Mar-Tech that afflicted a severe curse that weakened their attacks.

    Upon regaining their footing, a mutual understanding passed between JD and Edgar, underscoring the gravity of their situation. Their conventional tactics had proven to be ineffective against the formidable Sakrates. While their defenses were impervious, so was Sakrates.

    JD broached a suggestion, his gaze fixed upon the imposing figure of General Sakrates. "Edgar, it''s clear we can¡¯t keep this up. I feel my strength getting weaker every time he uses [Abyssal Cleave]."

    Edgar concurred with a firm nod, never once averting his eyes from their formidable opponent. "You''re right, JD. We need to do something or else we¡¯ll be in a stalemate that we cannot maintain."

    "What if we synchronize our strikes against him?¡± JD proposed, ¡°Combining our attacks may break his guard."

    Edgar readily agreed, his conviction shining through his gaze. "Worth a try, I¡¯ll throw everything I have."

    The next time Sakrates swung his menacing claymore, dark energy rippling around it, JD and Edgar leaped into coordinated action. With impeccable timing, they met the incoming onslaught head-on.

    JD''s two mithril longswords and Edgar''s steel spear intercepted the malicious weapon, forcing a collision that sent sparks and dark energy cascading through the air. The resulting shockwave was formidable, but the combined strength of the Tempest Knight and Storm Rider managed to halt the [Abyssal Cleave].

    In that crucial moment, JD and Edgar managed to push back against Sakrates, their eyes locked on their adversary as they overpowered his guard. This was their gambit¡ªa daring attempt to break through.

    Sensing their opportunity, the duo intensified their efforts. The fiery determination in their eyes synchronized their next move. JD used [Titanstrike] that was paired with Edgar¡¯s [Thousand Needles] and the combined might broke through the Sakrate¡¯s essence barrier. With a resounding impact, they drove their weapons through and striking true. Dark energy burst forth, dissipating into the air as Sakrates let out a guttural cry.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    But Sakrates wasn¡¯t finished, he reached out and grabbed Edgar with his right arm, piercing through Arlan¡¯s essence barrier. He then turned to JD and reached out with his left arm to grab the Tempest Knight. A cold sweat dripped down his neck as he felt nothing, it was only an after image of [Echo].

    JD appeared from behind and swung his mithril longswords horizontally. Sakrates'' head was severed from his body, bringing a chilling end to the Sworan General''s malevolent existence. The act of retribution was a bittersweet victory for JD, a culmination of the pain and loss endured throughout the war''s early days. He felt had finally vindicated Miss Petrah and the orphans, their memories honored.

    As the lifeless body released Edgar, he landed on his knees, gasping for breath after the close encounter with Sakrates. JD, his own adrenaline still surging, extended a hand to help Edgar to his feet.

    ¡°On your feet Edgar, we¡¯re not done yet.¡±

    At the same time as JD and Edgar¡¯s fight, Marie was darting through the air, making quick movements in different directions to dodge multiple incoming [Wind Blades].

    "Is that the extent of the Embercaller''s arsenal?" Qorinth taunted, his voice dripping with scorn. "And here I believed you were a greater challenge."

    Marie maintained her aerial dance, her grin undeterred as she retorted, "And here I thought I couldn''t encounter anyone more hideous."

    Qorinth''s eyes flashed with anger. He twirled his fingers, conjuring a few quick [Gust Bolts] that spiraled toward Marie. "Your fires are nothing to my mastery of the elements. I¡¯ll kill you as you are!"

    Their duel continued, as Marie countered with an [Inferno Hand], dispersing Qorinth''s missiles. With a devilish smile, the Embercaller sent out multiple fifth-tier [Arc Flares] effortlessly.

    The crimson bolts soared toward Qorinth. But before they connected, Qorinth had already enveloped his body with [Torrential Sphere], which reduced the impact of any offensive spell by ninety-percent. The remaining damage was absorbed into Qorinth¡¯s base mana barrier.

    Qorinth''s hearty laughter resonated, "Impressive. But it would take more than that to defeat me."

    Marie''s smirk dripped with sarcasm and insult as she fired back, "Pride comes before a fall. But I suppose you''re used to being on your knees."

    As the fiery exchange of spells continued, Qorinth couldn''t resist a final retort, "I admire your spirit but I''m afraid it won''t be enough to save you for what comes next."

    Marie launched an unremitting salvo of [Arc Flares] at astonishing speeds. Her tone dripping with derision, she countered, "Your pitiful magic is on par with your grotesque appearance. Incinerating you to ashes will be a favor to the world."

    Qorinth shot back, "You insufferable bitch!"

    Marie chuckled with a smirk, "Got under your skin?"

    In response to Marie''s relentless onslaught of [Arc Flares], Qorinth encased himself in a glacial tomb known as [Immortal Stasis]. The incendiary projectiles from Marie''s attacks ricocheted off the immense ice crystal, temporarily holding back the Embercaller''s fiery assault. The battle between the two mages had reached a pivotal juncture, with Qorinth skillfully deflecting the blazing onslaught.

    However, the immense strain of casting spells at such a rapid pace triggered an unforeseen transformation within Marie. Her demonic core contorted and morphed, causing excruciating pain as it infused her body with demonic mana. Something sinister was smoldering within the Embercaller.

    "What''s happening?" Marie whispered to herself, clutching her chest where the pain seared most intensely.

    Qorinth seized the opportunity, breaking free from his icy prison. He noticed his adversary laboring with agony and seized the moment to send forth three fourth-tier [Iron Fractures]. The trio of metallic missiles relentlessly drilled into the protective essence barrier safeguarding Marie.

    Taking full advantage of this brief respite, Qorinth initiated the channeling of his formidable seventh-tier trump card, [Oblivion Surge] which converted all of the caster¡¯s mana into one concentrated attack.

    The Kaiser Archmage had been unable to employ it until now due to its long cast time and risk of being manaless. He concentrated all of his mana into his staff to meet the activation requirements. Numerous cobalt arcane glyphs enveloped the Qorinth as he nearly depleted his mana.

    The atmosphere above everyone else transformed into a swirling maelstrom of arcane mana as the potent spell approached the end of its cast time. Upon completing the cast time of [Oblivion Surge], a colossal cobalt beam fired from the staff. It radiated an ominous luminescence that threatened to engulf everything in its path, including Marie, who remained in its direct trajectory.

    Meanwhile, at the clash between Luther and Arlan, time dilated at Arlan¡¯s will. The King''s Blade inquired in his mind, "Sophia! What happened to Marie?! I thought she could have evaded it!"

    Sophia replied, "She could have, but she didn''t move. Her mana was behaving erratically just before the spell struck."

    "Not even the [Heraldic Vision] understood what happened?"

    "No I couldn''t... I''m sorry, my king," Sophia admitted. "However, I can confirm that her core is still active. She''s alive."

    "Then what exactly happened?"

    "I can only provide a theory,¡± Sophia explained methodically, ¡°Her demonic core has been exhausted beyond its limits, given the tremendous amount of mana she has expended. Her body must have incurred the consequences of those limitations."

    Arlan recalled the times he had pushed his own core beyond its boundaries and asked, "Is she still connected to my aura?"

    Sophia reassured him, "She is still receiving your Aura of the Monarch''s Regalia, but she is no longer an eighth-tier red-core."

    Confused, Arlan pressed, "What do you mean?"

    Sophia clarified, "Updating your display now. With your aura, Marie''s core is currently at a tenth-tier red-core."

    Qorinth''s maniacal laughter rang out as [Oblivion Surge] was vaporizing Marie and everything in its path, pushing through until it reached the demonic wall behind her. Smoke and dust lay in the destructive spell¡¯s wake.

    Satisfied, the Kaiser Archmage then allowed himself a sinister monologue, "There''s a peculiar satisfaction in silencing impertinent girls who dare to insult my appearance. The delight I derived from torturing your friend earlier was truly erotic. I¡¯ll have my way with her later when you¡¯re all dead. But¡­ What was her name again?"

    An alluring yet fiery voice slithered through the air to answer Qorinth, "Chrysta."

    The Kaiser Archmage''s hair bristled with dread, and fear coursed through him as he faltered, "Unbelievable! How can you still be alive?!"

    Within the subsiding dust, a pair of folded amethyst devil wings gradually unfurled. They unveiled an unscathed Embercaller, whose once-green flame wings had undergone a remarkable evolution.

    Marie felt enamored by her new wings, their fiery splendor captivating her. Yet, the transformation didn''t stop there. Her voice had morphed into an eerie, yet oddly alluring cadence as she repeated her proclamation, "Her name is Chrysta."

    Qorinth panicked and frantically chugged from his only mana potions. Meanwhile, Marie was enveloped by an unprecedented surge of power. An enigmatic but potent mana entity had cocooned her core, providing a comforting warmth.

    The entity guided her consciousness to a new segment of her core, one inscribed with the enigmatic label [Hellborn]. Information about its capabilities inundated her mind. She couldn''t help but murmur her newfound capabilities, "Devil¡¯s flight... Fire manipulation¡­ [Divine Words]... [Soul Damnation]?"

    Qorinth had barely managed to replenish a mere twenty percent of his mana when Marie readied herself. Urged by the entity residing within her, she initiated the casting of one of her newly acquired spells, [Hell''s Purgatory].

    Observing the Embercaller conjure a potent new spell fueled by staggering amounts of mana, Qorinth quickly resorted to his trusty [Counterspell]. However, much to his chagrin, his endeavors proved fruitless, as the cobalt rays meant to disrupt had no effect on Marie.

    "Absurd!" Qorinth exclaimed, doubling down on his second onslaught of [Counterspells] and [Arcane Blasts], his desperation becoming more palpable by the moment. While in her [Hellborn] state, Marie gained a passive ability known as [Divine Words], rendering her immune to any disruptions, silencing, or control effects, unless initiated by another being with [Divine Words].

    The Kaiser Archmage found himself consumed by an unearthly dread as he locked eyes with the Embercaller. Gazing into his soul was a pair of pitch-black opals that radiated a verdant flames. An emerald conflagration began to manifest in Marie¡¯s right hand.

    Despite being able to passively feel the titanic amounts of mana emanating from Marie¡¯s spell, Qorinth used [Detect] and found that Marie¡¯s core was now unreadable. But he could see that the potency of the mana being used was at least equivalent to an eighth-tier spell.

    "Wait!" Qorinth''s voice rang out, his plea echoing through the air. "Listen! I''m just following the Duke¡¯s orders! I surrender!"

    The deadly viridescent flames that had danced at Marie¡¯s fingertips, dissipated into the ether. Qorinth''s heart swelled with a sigh of relief with thankfulness that he was to be spared. The Embercaller put an end to his fleeting respite as she continued to glide through the air toward him.

    "You operated and made that,¡± Marie''s voice resonated with conviction as she pointed at the Interitas Cannon, ¡°It took countless lives away¡­ Nicky¡¯s father¡­ Emme¡¯s father¡­ Arlan¡¯s uncles¡­ the suffering endured by Chrysta¡­ And your vile promise to rape her.¡±

    "No, it was all a terrible misunderstanding! It was merely a jest!" Qorinth begged with desperation as the Embercaller closed in menacingly.

    With every blink, Qorinth was trapped in a bewildering dance of shifting realities. One moment, Marie gracefully glided toward him, and in the next, a sinister woman with light purple skin was gliding toward him instead. Another blink, and it was Marie once more, an unending cycle that toyed with his senses.

    As the disconcerting transformation continued, Qorinth''s heart pounded with mounting dread. Their wings weren¡¯t the only similarity; their eyes were identical, sending a chilling shiver down his spine.

    "What... What is happening...?" Qorinth''s voice wavered as he whispered to himself, his words barely more than a breath.

    The Embercaller, who had previously served as the judge, had now assumed the role of executioner. She pressed her right palm against Qorinth''s forehead, and the ominous spell [Hell''s Purgatory] poised itself for release.

    "You shouldn¡¯t have harmed Chrysta," Marie declared with vengeance as she cast [Soul Damnation].

    The imminent doom Qorinth expected did not materialize. Instead, reality bent once again. The Kaiser Archmage found himself standing alone on a solitary obsidian pedestal, encircled by an unending sea of molten lava.

    In this hellish lair, colossal pillars of bones rose ominously, instilling a profound sense of dread. Horrified at the grotesque sight before him, Qorinth saw that people were impaled to the bone columns all around. Their agonizing screams from being burned alive instilled a sense of agony within.

    It was a nightmarish realm, but Qorinth was the same demonic woman he had glimpsed earlier. She reclined upon a gothic throne forged from the charred skulls of the damned. Her voice carried a wicked, seductive melody.

    "My, oh my! You''re quite the handsome one," she purred as her tail wagged.

    Overwhelmed and entranced, Qorinth dropped to his knees and raised his arms, yearning to embrace his newfound idol. "No one has ever complimented me..."

    "You poor, misunderstood thing," the demonic woman cooed, her voice oozing with false comfort.

    "Might I ask¡­ Who are you?" Qorinth inquired with curiosity.

    "Oh... you don''t recognize me?" The devilish succubus replied playfully, her voice dripping with seduction. "Darling, I am the empress of this hot paradise. I am the irresistible allure to both men and women, beckoning them as the forbidden fruit of lust. Lilith, the Goddess of Hellfire."

    She extended a clawed hand toward Qorinth, a wicked grin dancing on her lips. "And you, my dear, have become a guest in my sultry domain."

    "Please, spare me, Goddess of Hellfire! Allow me to be your devoted worshiper!" Qorinth shamelessly begged, groveling before her.

    "Darling, as much as I''d love the company, I''m bound by an unbreakable love to the bearer of Lucifer''s Regalia," Lilith explained. "And she has already pronounced your fate."

    Qorinth stared at his shaking hands in disbelief, his voice trembling. "That infuriating Balan girl?"

    Enveloped in a torrent of fury, Lilith surged from her ominous throne. Her once seductive skin turned ashen black as her wrath manifested in her very essence. Her voice thundered with demonic malice, reverberating through the fiery realm. "DO NOT SPEAK ILL OF HER!" she bellowed, a warning that shook the very foundations of the domain.

    Qorinth cowered in fear after the otherworldly display of force. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he quaked before the vengeful goddess.

    After a brief moment, Lilith let out a small sigh, her form returning to its seductive allure. She reclined in her throne, twirling the end of her tail around her finger. Lilith pondered for a moment before reaching a sinister conclusion.

    With an evil glee in her voice, she announced, "For your insolence... you shall face punishment."

    ¡°Wait no!¡± protested Qorinth but it was too late. Four minotaurs emerged from the lava and each tore off a leg or arm. Qorinth cried out in pain as he watched the minotaurs gnaw on his limbs like it was corn on the cob.

    The nightmare was far from its conclusion as swarms of devilkin materialized, a legion of malevolence emerging in unison. These wicked creatures hoisted a long, ominous black object above their heads¡ªan immense obsidian nail, its size rivaling that of a spear.

    With disturbing delight and twisted laughter, they lifted the sinister implement over Qorinth''s exposed stomach. The anguished pleas and desperate supplications for mercy was pleasurable music to their diabolical ears.

    Lilith sadistically watched the gruesome scene unfold. Ecstasy spread throughout her lustful body. The Goddess of Hellfire moaned with pleasure as the minotaurs slammed their gargantuan fist onto the nail, impaling the screaming Qorinth to the ground.

    "Your cries are delightful, my dear little darling," Lilith declared with a sadistic grin. She snapped her fingers in sinister satisfaction and set Qorinth a blaze. He screamed in unending agony, his torment echoing throughout the false paradise.

    His soul was now eternally imprisoned, fated to burn for as long as Lilith desired. The Hellfire Goddess¡¯s maniacal laugh was chilling and unrestrained. She relished in the savory taste of brutal violence.

    When her insatiable desire was finally satisfied, Lilith gazed upward, aware of the presence watching. She gracefully held an imaginary dress, curtsied, and inquired, "My love, did I satisfy your craving for revenge?"

    "It was perfection," Marie remarked coldly. Her eyes reopened to see the soulless husk of Qorinth. In her right hand, [Hell''s Purgatory] still smoldered. Marie finally released the emerald streak of flame and it ravenously devoured Qorinth from head to toe. It left no trace behind, not even a wisp of ash.

    Marie said to herself, ¡°So this is the power of Lucifer¡¯s Regalia¡­¡±

 Interim Episode 1

    World of Althea as it stands, all of Volume 1 and 2 takes place within the Midland Kingdom. An exception for the Galmora Arc where they venture into the Wild Frontier. Future volumes will have Arlan visiting other Kingdoms and unexplored areas.

    While most of Althea has been explored, the Wild Frontier is considered unclaimed territory due its density of dangerous monsters and difficult terrain. Only Midland and Firane have ever made any progress to conquer the unforgiving lands of the Wild Frontier. Other Kingdoms have made small attempts by sea but due to the vast mountains surrounding the Wild Frontier, no progress has ever been made.

    Midland Kingdom is divided into four regions, the Northeastern, the Northwestern, the Southwestern and the Southeastern. Most of Volume 1 and 2 takes place in the Northeastern Region, Southeastern Region and for a period, inside the Swora Oligarchy.

    Each region is governed by a Protectorate. This position has been usually held by the Duke or Head of a Great House. They were responsible for the region''s protection and prosperity.

    Duke Louis of House Reeve is Protector of the Northeastern Region, Duke Osmund of House Kaiser is Protector of the Southeastern Region, Duke Cole of House Stonemar is Protector of the Northwestern Region, and Duke Lucian of House Beaumont is Protector of the Southwestern Region.

    The Midland Capital

    In Volume 2, Arlan visited Oreta which lies on the border between the Northwestern and Southwestern region near an inlet of water (This can be seen on the world map). Oreta is one of the largest cities in Althea. Its size and growth can be attributed to its natural location for land and sea trade. Nearly all land trade is done by the Kingdoms of Man on the Northern continent. Every Kingdom west of the Free Cities of Yura and Hanbi Sultanate all send trade by sea to Oreta. This economic power made Midland the most powerful Kingdom of Man on the northern continent.

    Lady Iris Hawkwell

    Heiress of House Hawkwell.

    Age: 16 (Volume 1)

    Short: Iris Hawkwell''s skill with the sword is attributed to being trained from the moment she could walk. When Iris was five years old, a Hanbi Crime Syndicate performed a revenge raid on House Hawkwell''s estate. Iris was kept safe by Duke Elias but her mother and brother happened to be in the town and were kidnapped. Hector Hawkell was sold to fight in gladiatorial slavery while their mother, Brenna Hawkwell, was kept as a sex slave for a month before killed in an attempted escape.

    Iris Hawkwell grew up alone with resentment from her father until she was ten, when Hector Hawkwell was finally rescued by the Oreta Mage Senate. The two siblings began to reconnect as Hector trained Iris even further with how to wield the sword. Although Duke Elias was around from time to time, his grief of losing his wife in such an atrocious way made him distant from his two kids. Iris found herself lonely once again when Hector Hawkwell left for Lancel High Academy. So she trained and studied even harder to follow in her brother''s footsteps.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Lady Chrysta Balan (Formerly Chrysta Coven)

    Adjutant Mage (In service to Baron Arlan Reeve)

    Age: 17 (Volume 2)

    Short: Chrysta was the third daughter to a poor farmer''s family near the border of Tudora. Her early childhood was full of struggle and pain as her family treated her worse than livestock due to being an accidental birth. While her older sisters were treated normally and no knowledge of anything outside her farm, she figured that it was normal to be treated in such a manner.

    When Chrysta was seven, her father gave her to bandits for a measly two silver. Chrysta cried as she begged to be let go but a Reeve Banner dispatched by Count Emile ambushed the bandits, rescuing Chrysta from a horrific fate. Upon returning to her family''s farm, they found the house set on fire and her entire family brutally murdered by the bandits. Despite her treatment, Chrysta cried over her family and asked the soldiers to help her bury them.

    On the way back to Galdo City, the soldiers dropped off Chrysta with Miss Petrah at her orphanage. There, she met JD, Noah, Wren, Layla, Sayla and many of the other children who had shared similar fates. Chrysta was finally shown care and love by Miss Petrah which made her resent her late family but she still held forgiveness for them in her heart, never to speak ill of them.

    Yanie Leafsong (Formerly Princess Yanie Odian)

    Lieutenant in the Midland Northern Army

    (Formerly an adventurer with the Nymedes)

    Age: 18 (Volume 2)

    (Elves stop visibly aging at 24-33)

    Short: Not much is known about Yanie except she joined Nymedes party at the age of fourteen as a master of the bow and proficient with a blade. While she is physically adept, she is also blessed with Light of the Firane (Elven Blessings), allowing her to commune with natural spirits and wield basic magic. Yanie met Anthony Fira and Fiala''s older brother, Paul Wendall outside Galdera just six years before Arlan''s appearance.

    Yanie lived with the Nymedes party as if it were her family and Mahari immediately took to protecting her as if she was his younger sibling. She lived a normal and adventurous life but she would mysteriously send and receive letters at the adventurer''s hall. Yanie kept it secret until one day she revealed she was still in contact with her uncle in the Firane Kingdom.

    Tragedy struck Nymedes when Paul Wendall and two other Nymedes party members were killed in low rank rift dungeon that turned out to be a high rank rift dungeon. Yanie felt responsible for their death since it was her idea to dive in. But Yanie was able to move on when Fiala forgave Yanie because she couldn''t have known such an event could happen. The two have become inseparable since.

    Baroness Marie Balan

    Adjutant Mage(In service to Baron Arlan Reeve)

    Age: 16 (Volume 2)

    Short: Marie was the only child in House Balan''s three lineages. The House Balan was once a Great House of mages but their numbers have dwindled due to any male Balan becoming sterile from an unknown disease related to mana. Marie''s conception was somehow a miracle. This caused Marie to be showered with care, training, and love. Her life growing up was easy and simple aside from the growing pressure of high expectations.

    When Marie was 8 years old, her two uncles and two aunt-in-laws had a research accident and caused a massive mana explosion. This made her family the last remaining lineage of House Balan outside of their retainers. From then on, Marie was even more focused on the study of magic. She easily learned and harnessed magic. Her tutors couldn''t keep up with her accelerated growth. This was due to her being born with advanced mana manipulation.

    At the age of thirteen, Marie moved to Galdo City with her parents to study more in the area and help service the Galdo Ministry. This is where she met Katalina and the two become good friends, allowing Marie to learn how to socialize with others. Marie saw most other nobles that were incapable and incompetent as mere annoyances. Because of this, she developed a manipulative trait and was able to act a certain way when needed. Marie''s outgoing extroverted personality was rare among girls her age as most were more reserved and quiet.

    Princess Emmeline Avens

    Heiress to the Avens Royal Family

    (To be named Queen of Midland)

    Age: 17 (End of Volume 2)

    Short: Emmeline Avens, the sole heir to the throne of Midland, matured well beyond her years, her wisdom and sense of responsibility evident even in her early childhood. She knew that her destiny was to lead the kingdom.

    At the tender age of seven, young Emmeline was already making her mark. With compassion and a deep sense of justice, she championed laws and policies to protect the vulnerable. Her heart went out to the underprivileged children, and she succeeded in enacting laws to prevent child labor abuse and to ensure their well-being.

    Furthermore, her commitment to helping those in need shone brightly. Emmeline advocated for a charitable initiative, diverting a portion of the kingdom''s taxes to fund orphanages and provide for the less fortunate. These early experiences would shape her into the compassionate and just ruler that Midland would one day cherish.

    Because of her position and selflessness, Emmeline never one complained or allowed herself any luxuries when others were suffering around her.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 51

    <h2>Chapter 51</h2>

    Sounds of battle echoed throughout Eisanyr. From the joint-army battling the Hawkwell beasts to the keep where the Banner of the Claw made their pivotal stand against House Hawkwell and the Malum Incarnate¡¯s phormics.

    As the joint-army was gaining momentum, Grand Marshal Dink had finally arrived with the Royal Army. They moved in to assist the joint-army in their guaranteed victory. But despite having the advantage, their enemy gave no quarter and would fight to the last beast. So it would take them some time to cautiously eliminate them all while minimizing casualties.

    Meanwhile, the Banner of the Claw was beginning to struggle against the endless hordes of phormics spewing out from both sides. The ant-like monsters were driven with an overwhelming bloodlust. Despite being weak, they were starting to overrun the Banner of the Claw¡¯s defensive lines and breach through.

    On the north side, Erin, his voice thundering commands, held the line with unwavering resolve, his sword an extension of his will as it sliced through the phormic hordes. Lem, his comrade-in-arms, fought beside him. Their blades moved in harmony, a testament to their battle-hardened synchrony.

    "Maintain your formations!" Erin commanded, his eyes scanning the battlefield for any advantage.

    Lem, grappling with a particularly large phormic, grunted in response, "We''re barely holding! There¡¯s just too fucking many!"

    ¡°Lem! We HAVE to hold out for Arlan and the others!¡± shouted back Erin as he pulled back into his formation.

    ¡°I know, I know! But these creatures are relentless!¡± Lem yelled, struggling to fend off another wave of phormics. His blade moved in a deadly arc, cutting down two of the creatures, but more quickly took their place.

    ¡°Focus, Lem! We are the Banner of the Claw! We do not falter! Push your platoon another ten meters!¡± Erin¡¯s voice rose above the chaos, imbued with a determination that was as sharp as his sword.

    ¡°By your command!¡± Lem shouted back, rallying his platoon with a fierce cry. The men under Lem pushed forth with renewed vigor, closing the gap despite the overwhelming numbers. With Arlan¡¯s essence barrier, there hadn¡¯t been any casualties but the exhaustion from the constant fighting was pushing the Banner of the Claw to the brink of collapse.

    At the southern portal, Yanie, Nightingale, and Yuna engaged in a dance of death, each of their unique skills adding a new dimension to the deadly ballet. Their movements were both beautiful and deadly, weaving between the phormics with an elegance that belied the brutality of their actions.

    Yanie''s blade flashed in the dim light, each thrust precise and lethal, while Nightingale''s dual daggers were a blur, slicing through their foes with a terrifying grace.

    But it was Yuna who brought a new element to the battle. She wielded a quarterstaff and channeled buff spells for her, Yanie and Nightingale.

    With each strike from the wooden staff, arcs of electricity crackled and lashed out, electrocuting any phormic unfortunate enough to be on the receiving end of her blows. Her quarterstaff had been enchanted with an on-hit spell activation, causing arcane attacks to erupt with each strike, further devastating their foes.

    "Yuna and Yanie, stay with me and press on closer to the portal!" Nightingale shouted, her voice cutting through the din of battle. She yanked her short swords free from a fallen phormic overlord, not missing a beat as she prepared to advance towards their objective.

    Yuna, her staff crackling with arcane torrents, replied, "Right behind you, Nightingale. We can''t let them regroup!"

    "Agreed,¡± Yanie added, ¡°We won¡¯t stop until we¡¯ve seen this through."

    Nightingale nodded, her eyes focused on the distant portal. As they pressed onward, determined to bottleneck the portal, a tremor beneath their feet shook the ground.

    The trio exchanged puzzled glances before their eyes widened in realization. From the portal''s swirling energy emerged a colossal figure ¨C the Queen Phormic. Towering over the battlefield, the titanic creature was a sixth-tier white core. While it wouldn¡¯t be an issue for the combined might of the Banner of the Claw, it was an issue since they were constantly being swarmed by the endless sea of phormic soldiers.

    The grotesque behemoth resembled an ant queen of nightmares, dominating the battlefield with her sheer size and malevolence. Towering at an astonishing thirty feet in height, her immense carapace was a mottled amalgamation of sickly greens and blacks, exuding an aura of pure animalistic hunger.

    Jagged, chitinous armor plates adorned her colossal frame, protecting her from any would-be attackers. Her multifaceted crimson eyes gleamed with an eerie intelligence. Enormous wings unfurled from her back, their membranous expanse stretching like a tattered, grotesque tapestry. This monstrous queen was the embodiment of primal terror, a nightmarish fusion of insect and monster.

    Nightingale''s voice quivered as she muttered, "What the hell is that?"

    Yuna detected a massive surge of mana radiating from the Queen Phormic. "Just like Arlan¡¯s Regalia, it¡¯s strengthening all the phormics in the area!"

    As on cue, the strengthened phormics unleashed a flurry of attacks on Yanie. She was forced back on the defensive while Yuna and Nightingale tried their best to hold the line.

    ¡°We can¡¯t even reach the Queen, let alone the portal!¡± cried out Yanie as a few attacks landed on her essence barrier.

    ¡°And it looks like Lem and Erin are struggling to fight back the hordes,¡± added Nightingale, ¡°We can¡¯t ask them for help either!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to hold on until someone from within the barrier can help us!¡± stated Yuna with optimism.

    Nightingale, Yanie, and Yuna exchanged bewildered glances, their breaths forming icy plumes in the frigid air. Then, at the heart of the sudden cold, Chrysta stirred. She had been on the ground where Marie had left her, unconscious until that very moment.

    Chrysta''s eyes snapped open, and they shimmered with an ethereal, icy light. The Coldheart had awakened and rose to her feet with a newfound vitality. She waltzed out from the bunker where the wounded had rested. Her otherworldly eyes fixated on the colossal Queen Phormic.

    A frosty aura emerged from Chrysta as she walked past the many Banner of the Claw soldiers. This renewed the Banner of the Claw¡¯s stamina while slowing down the phormic¡¯s attacks and speed.

    Without uttering a single word, Chrysta raised her hand, and ice crystals formed around her fingertips. They formed into ethereal shards that danced in the air. She extended her arm toward the Queen Phormic, and a blizzard erupted from her hand, perforating the monstrous creature in a swirling maelstrom of frost spears. It was [Frost Storm], a powerful sixth-tier magic spell.

    And now, the Queen Phormic''s struggle ceased as she became a lifeless husk. Yanie, Nightingale, and Yuna were in shock as they had watched a powerful foe get obliterated by a single spell. Having lost their hive mind that commanded them, the phormics on both fronts returned to their animalistic behavior.

    Yanie''s astonishment was palpable. "Chrysta! You''re okay, and... what the hell was that?"

    Chrysta''s expression remained unfazed. "My core has become the Skadi Regalia. I''m not exactly sure how, but I remember hearing a voice who identified herself as Sophia and waking up to this new power."

    Yuna recalled earlier events and spoke aloud, "The Skadi Regalia? It''s just like JD earlier, and Arlan; their cores had also evolved."

    Like an off switch, Chrysta immediately dropped her cold expression. With worried eyes, she grabbed Yuna by the shoulders and asked, "Arlan...? He''s here and awake?! What about JD and Marie?! Are they alright?!"

    "Stop... shaking me, and... I''ll tell you," answered Yuna as Chrysta obeyed. "Arlan had just arrived about thirty minutes ago. JD and Marie should be alright; they''re much stronger now. But they''re trapped inside that demonic barrier that was erected by the Malum Incarnate."

    Nightingale added, "We''ve been trapped outside, fighting the phormics until now."

    Chrysta looked around to see the phormics retreating back inside the portals and the Banner of the Claw soldiers battling the pockets of phormic overlords. She held her hand close to her heart and prayed to Numen for the safety of her friends.

    "Fiala!" cried Yanie as she hugged the approaching cleric.

    "I''m so glad you''re all okay," said Fiala with a soft and soothing voice. "The wounded have been fully treated."

    "Great job Fiala," stated Yanie. "I''m going to inform Lem and Erin of what''s happened."

    "May Numen guide your path, Yanie," Fiala said, bowing her head as she offered a brief prayer for safety.

    After Yanie left, Yuna asked, "So what now?"

    "We''re going to help Arlan and the others," stated Chrysta with determination.

    While Nightingale let out a satisfied grin, Yuna remained doubtful and said, "Even with your evolved core, that barrier is ancient magic from before the Cataclysm. It''s the same demonic thaumaturge as the Intertias Cannon. Arlan or Marie would''ve broken it down already if it was possible."

    Chrysta smiled and shared her theory, "What if the demonic barrier was only impenetrable from the inside but not the outside?"

    "I had already surmised as much," added Nightingale, "They would''ve sealed Arlan and Marie outside the barrier if it couldn''t be broken from the outside."

    Yuna shrugged and surrendered to the idea, "I guess it''s worth a try. It beats kicking rocks out here."

    "Then it''s decided," stated Chrysta, her resolve unwavering. "We''re not going to let them fight without us."

    Within the demonic barrier was a maelstrom of clashing wills and metal. Arlan¡¯s blacksteel claymore clashed against Luther¡¯s mithril longsword while Duke Louis was barely defending against Duke Osmund¡¯s unbreakable adamantium greataxe. The sound of their weapons meeting echoed like thunder across the sky.

    In a moment of sheer prowess, Arlan saw an opportunity in Osmund''s defense. So with haste, Arlan used [Titanstrike] on Luther and sent him back ten meters. The Kaiser Baron blocked with his own mana barrier only to see Arlan was no longer in front of him.

    Osmund unleashed a flurry of attacks against Louis with his greataxe like it had weighed nothing. The gambit paid off as Louis was sent flying toward the demonic barrier. But a feeling of fear took over Osmund as if he had miscalculated something.

    A swift, powerful horizontal sweep from a blacksteel claymore manifested from behind Osmund. Arlan had managed to catch Duke Osmund by surprise and dented the side of the adamantium breastplate. While the blow didn¡¯t cut, the kinetic blunt force ruptured the insides of the Kaiser Duke. He was sent staggering back with his greataxe slipping from his grasp. Osmund fell to his knees, blood spilling onto the ground, his breaths ragged and desperate.

    ¡°Now Arlan!¡± yelled a kneeling Duke Louis who was holding his sides.

    Without hesitation, Arlan quickly his blacksteel claymore high. Now desperate and on death¡¯s door, the Kaiser Duke hid behind his arms in a futile attempt to block the killing blow.

    But¡­ Before Arlan could deliver the final blow, high level gravity magic interrupted Arlan¡¯s attack. It was Luther. He was accompanied by a sinister chant that wasn¡¯t any spell Arlan or Sophia could recognize. So Arlan prepared for the worst and took a cautious stance.

    A surge of demonic energy manifested but¡­ It didn¡¯t go for Arlan, nor did it target Duke Louis. Instead, it enveloped his fallen father. Osmund responded with a ghastly scream of pain and was confused.

    ¡°Lu¡­Luther!¡± cried Osmund in horror, ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± answered Luther with malice, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who made a contract with the demons. My position with the Malum Incarnate was promised long ago¡­ And their condition was that I absorbed your core with this spell if you were about to die.¡±

    ¡°But why Luther?! I did all this for you! Argh!¡± cried Osmund as unfathomable pain attacked spread through his body and his broken heart, ¡°All this was so I could give you the world! And this is how you repay me?! I am your father! You will stop this right now! I still love you-¡±

    Before he could finish, Duke Osmund¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head. Luther had heard enough. His father¡¯s skin and flesh began to wither as if all the essence and mana had been sucked out.

    ¡°You¡¯d understand father,¡± answered Luther psychotically, ¡°Instead of letting you die for nothing, give me your strength to accomplish what you couldn¡¯t do. You were going to die anyway.¡±

    Purple demonic mana pulsated and writhed around Osmund, transferring all the essence and mana into Luther. All that was left of Osmund was a dried up corpse of skin and bones.

    Sophia''s voice resonated in Arlan''s mind as time dilated, "Be wary, my King! His core is vastly unstable and it¡¯s now a tenth-tier with no color at all!"

    ¡°Sophia, explain!¡± demanded Arlan.

    The Seneschal obeyed with her voice, ¡°Luther somehow absorbed all of the essence and mana that his father possessed. This paired with the unstable demon core within him has made him incredibly powerful.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think to let me know about the spell he was hiding?!¡± Arlan asked, frustrated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sophia apologized, ¡°I do not recognize the spell nor could I detect it. The mana manipulation method is not of our world. Likely a spell from beyond our plane of existence.¡±

    With his sword readied, Arlan backed up cautiously in a defensive stance. As Luther was starting to transform, his body was slowly becoming a horrifying amalgam of demonic and human flesh. He then turned his gaze to Arlan. His eyes, once human, now glowed with a terrifying, unnatural dark purple light.

    "My father," he began, his voice distorted by his new form, "Was nothing more than a stepping stone to greater power. In this world, it is the strong who survive, Arlan. You, of all people, should understand that."

    Luther''s chilling laughter filled the air as four individuals appeared next to Arlan. It was Duke Louis, Marie, JD, and Edgar. They had each vanquished their respective foes and still had fight left in them. Before the Immortal General could let out a smile, the demonic barrier behind them started to crack.

    ¡°Was this your doing?¡± Arlan questioned inwardly.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°Yes, my king,¡± Sophia''s voice echoed in his mind, ¡°They''ve arrived precisely as I predicted!¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Luther, now demonic, voiced his astonishment and confusion. ¡°The Malum Incarnate assured me this barrier was impenetrable from within!¡±

    As he spoke, the demonic barrier fractured and vanished into the air. The last hour of daylight broke through, unveiling the clear evening sky to those who had been imprisoned by the magical barrier.

    Despite his [Heraldic Vision] revealing the outcome, a wave of relief and joy washed over Arlan as he turned to his left and saw who had destroyed the mana barrier. Standing there was Chrysta, accompanied by Nightingale, Fiala, and Yuna. Behind them were the Banner of the Claw and a hundred Heracul Knights.

    Marie and JD, overcome with emotion, teared up as Chrysta positioned herself between them. With the Embercaller on her left and the Tempest Knight on her right, the Coldheart clasped their hands, tears streaking down her cheeks as well.

    ¡°You certainly took your time,¡± Marie said with a teasing tone.

    ¡°I prefer a dramatic entrance,¡± Chrysta responded, wiping her tears.

    ¡°You''re a true Balan,¡± Marie declared with pride.

    JD confessed, ¡°I was scared you wouldn''t awaken. Without you, I doubted my will to continue fighting. Chrysta, I can''t imagine a world without you.¡±

    The Coldheart smiled at JD and gripped his hand firmly. ¡°Once this is over... I want to see the ocean. Will you take me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± the Tempest Knight affirmed.

    Then Nightingale approached and said, ¡°Master Arlan, allow me to serve you in this battle.¡±

    Arlan nodded, and Nightingale positioned herself in his shadow, a symbol of unwavering loyalty. Yuna and Fiala took their places on the far right.

    "Banner of the Claw!" Arlan called out, ¡°Maintain your positions, do not enter this fight!¡±

    ¡°But, General...¡± Erin started to protest.

    ¡°Do not disobey my orders!¡± Arlan''s voice was commanding, ¡°You¡¯ve done enough. Many of you will die if you enter this battle¡­ Please stay back!¡±

    Erin hesitated, then acknowledged Arlan''s command, directing the Banner of the Claw to retreat to the bunker on the battlements.

    The lineup, starting from the far right, was Duke Louis, Yuna, Fiala, Arlan, JD, Chrysta, Marie, and Edgar. They stood united against Luther, who had been empowered by a demon¡¯s core and further amplified by absorbing and slaying his father, Duke Osmund.

    Arlan composed himself and then spoke with heartfelt conviction, ¡°Everyone¡­ It¡¯s time¡­ It¡¯s finally time that this cursed war ends! And it ends with his downfall! Remember the sacrifices of our friends, our families, and our comrades. Because they live on in our hearts, driving us. With their memories as our strength, we cannot and will not falter.¡±

    Everyone nodded and Arlan had kindled the fire within their hearts. They were determined and filled with unwavering resolve.

    ¡°Finally got your last words in?¡± Luther mocked ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to savor the moments that I kill every single one of your friends before you.¡±

    Eyes blazing with determination, Arlan shouted, "Luther! You will die here today!"

    Luther stepped forth. The ground cracking under his form and strength. "Come then, heroes of a crumbling world. Witness the birth of a new era."

    Arlan then surged forward, his allies rallying behind him. Marie, taking to the skies, soared above Luther and unleashed her formidable [Hell¡¯s Purgatory]. Emerald flames cascaded down upon Luther, searing him with their infernal heat. The spell scorched him, leaving evident marks of damage, though it fell short of delivering a critical blow.

    In the heat of the battle, Chrysta, wielding her newfound powers, channeled the icy might of her [Glacial Maelstrom]. The air around her shimmered with frost as she unleashed a torrent of freezing energy towards Luther, attempting to hinder his movements with a biting cold.

    Simultaneously, the Tempest Knight charged forth with wind magic accelerating his speed and agility. He launched a series of lightning-fast strikes, each blow aimed with precision, seeking to exploit any weakness in Luther''s demonic armor.

    Yuna, with her staff in hand, began casting [Arcane Barrage], sending waves of torrential energy that spiraled towards Luther. Her spells, imbued with arcane power, illuminated the battlefield, seeking to disrupt Luther¡¯s concentration and weaken his defenses.

    Duke Louis, not to be outdone, maneuvered skillfully around Luther, his Mithril Longsword glinting in the fading light. He struck with a series of swift, calculated blows, aiming to complement the assault launched by his companions.

    ¡°Enough!¡± yelled Luther as he reached out his arm towards the Intaratas Cannon. With the same demonic mana vortex that took Osmund, the cannon melded into his right palm, transforming into a demonic artifact sword.

    ¡°Sophia!¡± thought Arlan, ¡°What is that sword he is holding?¡±

    The Seneschal answered back, ¡°That would be the long lost artifact sword, Godsbane, the Destroyer of Worlds.¡±

    ¡°Destroyer of Worlds¡­?¡± asked Arlan, thinking of what may happen.

    As time resumed, Duke Louis had just leapt at Luther with an overhead swing but¡­ Before Arlan could intercept, Luther countered with Godsbane. The orange blade nearly made contact with Louis until an explosion from [Perfect Pressure] exploded out. It had sent Duke Louis flying back towards the edge of the battlements. He was unconscious and bleeding profusely.

    ¡°Father!¡± cried Arlan as he motioned for Fiala to heal him.

    ¡°My king, your father is still alive but barely!¡± answered Sophia.

    ¡°His blade went right through my essence barrier!¡± stated Arlan.

    ¡°Godsbane was able to make it through the barrier due to the fact that it chooses which laws of our world it wants to ignore.¡±

    The powerful artifact sword then pulsed with an ominous energy, its blade seemed to cut through the very air itself.

    ¡°Arlan!¡± yelled Fiala, ¡°My healing spells aren¡¯t working on Duke Louis!

    ¡°Fiala, get my father out of here!¡± ordered Arlan as he intercepted Luther.

    Sophia made note of the reason why it''s called Godsbane¡­ ¡°Once you¡¯re struck by the sword, you cannot recover any health or lose blood until the wielder of the Godsbane has been killed.¡±

    The demonic Kaiser Baron swung his blade overhead down onto Arlan. As predicted, the artifact sword simply phased through all the barriers Arlan had deployed and manually blocked the attack with his blacksteel claymore. The weight and impact behind the attack was nothing Arlan had ever experienced. It sent him flying back and the kinetic force reverberated through his body, despite being an eighth-tier gold core.

    ¡°Everyone! That sword will go through any barrier!¡± exclaimed Arlan as he rallied his party together. ¡°Listen! We¡¯re going to need to coordinate our attacks!¡±

    ¡°By your command!¡± exclaimed everyone else.

    In the midst of the chaotic battlefield, Arlan''s team was facing off against the formidable Luther empowered by a tainted demonic core. Each member, a master of their own skills, stood ready for Arlan''s command.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Arlan nodded to JD and Edgar, "Coordinate your attacks. Edgar, use your spear to create an opening for JD."

    The Tempest Knight turned to Edgar, "You take the high thrust, I''ll go low."

    Edgar, gripping his spear tightly, responded, "On it, I¡¯ll find you that opening you need."

    They moved in unison, Edgar''s spear slicing through the air, aiming for Luther''s torso, while JD''s sword aimed for his legs. Their movements were a deadly dance, Edgar''s spear providing reach and JD''s sword ensuring close combat lethality.

    "Keep him guessing, Edgar!" JD shouted as he ducked under a wide swing from Luther.

    "Trying to, but this guy''s tough!" Edgar grunted, thrusting his spear with precision.

    Their teamwork was evident, a seamless blend of Edgar''s calculated strikes and JD''s quick maneuvers, but Luther''s demonic agility posed a constant threat.

    As Edgar''s spear whistled through the air, it connected solidly with Luther''s upper arm, causing a momentary stagger in the demon''s stance. Seizing this brief lapse, JD lunged forward, his sword sweeping low.

    The blade made a swift, precise cut across Luther''s leg, drawing a line of dark, ichorous fluid. Luther grunted in surprise, momentarily thrown off balance by the unexpected tandem assault, his eyes flashing with a mix of anger and grudging respect for their coordinated strategy.

    "Chrysta, Marie, release your spells at the same time for maximum impact!" Arlan called out.

    With a focused gaze, Chrysta turned to Marie. "Just like the Siege of Rinhaven" she suggested, her hands beginning to swirl with a frigid aura.

    Marie, her eyes reflecting the flames in her palms, nodded sharply. "You and I remember the Siege of Rinhaven very differently," she retorted, readying herself for their combined assault.

    Chrysta raised her hands in order to conjure [Glacial Maelstrom], while Marie''s [Hell¡¯s Purgatory] roared into life. The air around them crackled as the two spells collided, creating a swirling vortex of steam and scorching heat that spiraled towards Luther.

    "Burn bitch!" Marie yelled, her flames intensifying.

    "For Midland!" Chrysta added, her eyes focused on the swirling maelstrom they had created.

    Their dual spell was a spectacle of power, the merging of fire and ice creating an unpredictable and devastating force. As the vortex engulfed Luther, his demonic form was momentarily lost in the tumult of steam and flame. He emerged, his dark armor steaming and covered in a sheen of frost, revealing the efficacy of their attack.

    The sudden change in temperature had clearly taken its toll, as Luther briefly faltered, his movements losing their earlier fluidity. Marie and Chrysta exchanged a triumphant glance, their combined forces having achieved what neither could alone ¨C they had visibly shaken Luther, cracking his facade of invulnerability.

    "Yuna, buff Nightingale with physical enhancements. Make an opening for me," Arlan instructed.

    Yuna nodded and began her incantation, her staff glowing with a radiant light. "You''re getting a boost, Nightingale," she said, casting the spell.

    Nightingale felt the surge of power course through her, "Time to turn the tables," she said with a renewed vigor, her movements now a blur as she darted around Luther.

    "Hit him where it hurts, Night!" Yuna called out, keeping a close eye on the battle.

    Nightingale''s daggers struck with enhanced force, each strike a testament to Yuna''s magical support. "Loving this power-up, Yuna!" she exclaimed, finding new openings with her increased speed.

    Their partnership was crucial, Yuna''s magic enhancing Nightingale''s natural agility and skill, creating a formidable force against Luther''s might.

    After Nightingale''s swift and relentless assault, Luther reeled from the unexpected ferocity of her attacks. The precision of her dagger strikes left several deep gashes in his armor, weakening his defense.

    He glanced around, momentarily disoriented, trying to pinpoint Nightingale''s next position. The effectiveness of her stealthy maneuvers was evident, as Luther''s usual composure gave way to a hint of frustration, a testament to the impact of Nightingale''s skilled offensive

    In the midst of this symphony of coordinated attacks, Arlan was the final hammer. He charged forth to go toe-to-toe with Luther, their blows echoing across the battlefield. Arlan grinned while parrying multiple vicious strikes from Luther and his Godsbane. "Pathetic," Luther retorted, countering with a swift move.

    Undeterred by Luther''s taunts, Arlan intensified his assault. The Immortal General¡¯s blacksteel claymore became a blur of motion as he matched Luther''s ferocity blow for blow. "What¡¯s really pathetic is you have Godsbane and you still can¡¯t kill me." Arlan shouted, dodging a particularly lethal swing. He struck back with precision, aiming for weak points in Luther''s armor. But the demonic human¡¯s reflexes had grown significantly, allowing him to deflect Arlan¡¯s attack.

    Luther grew increasingly agitated by Arlan''s resilience and the coordinated attacks of his team. So Luther responded kindly with hundreds of arcane missiles at everyone.

    In response to the incoming threat, Sophia¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°My King! Mapping out every route you can take to avoid the bolts! [Gigas Torrent] is an eighth-tier arcane spell that severely dampens your mana flow!¡±

    While Arlan had no trouble dodging the arcane bolts, he still had to keep Luther busy as the others gathered together under Chrysta¡¯s [Ice Dome] to protect themselves from the bombardment.

    "You cannot hope to defeat me, Arlan. I¡¯ve ascended far beyond even what you could do!" Luther bellowed as he increased the rate of his swings. Arlan, feeling the strain of Luther''s relentless onslaught, knew he had to turn the tide soon.

    As battle raged on, the clash of their weapons created kinetic shockwaves. Luther¡¯s raw strength, endless pool of mana, and lethality of Godsbane made him the toughest opponent Arlan had ever faced. Especially since Arlan had very little knowledge of the demonic magic that Luther held. The Immortal General knew Luther was keeping a trump card up his sleeve.

    But the equivalence in power and lack of knowledge was made up for by Arlan¡¯s [Heraldic Vision], two decades of combat experience and a warforged party of his retainers. Still, the outcome of this confrontation remained uncertain, each of them pushing their limits in this duel to the death.

    As the battle intensified, Luther unleashed [Teufel''s Roar], a massive area-of-effect ability fueled by demonic mana. The roar resonated across the battlefield, rooting Arlan and his party in place. Each member, paralyzed, watched in horror as shadow twins, exact replicas of themselves, emerged from the ground.

    Arlan, with his exceptional combat skills, quickly overcame the initial shock. He engaged his shadow twin with a series of deft strikes, easily dispatching it. However, Marie, Chrysta, JD, Edgar, Yuna, and Nightingale found themselves struggling against their doppelg?ngers, each twin matching their moves with eerie precision.

    In the midst of this chaos, Luther seized the opportunity and charged at Arlan. Swords clashed as Arlan met Luther''s assault, the sound of their battle ringing out. Despite being engaged in melee combat with Luther, Arlan remained acutely aware of his team''s struggles. "Marie, Chrysta, target each other with your spells! Force your shadows to intercept!" he yelled over the cacophony of battle.

    Understanding Arlan''s strategy, Marie and Chrysta shifted their focus. Marie unleashed a torrent of [Arc Flares] towards Chrysta, while Chrysta conjured four [Ice Blades] in Marie''s direction. As predicted, their shadow twins moved to intercept the attacks, only to be overwhelmed by the opposing elements. The plan worked, allowing them to gain the upper hand against their ethereal adversaries.

    Meanwhile JD and Edgar overheard Arlan yelling out, "JD, bait your shadow with [Echo] clones! Edgar, use [Thousand Needles] where your shadow is going to be, not where it''s at!"

    JD immediately created a [Echo] and confused his shadow twin. Edgar, with precise timing, launched a barrage of [Thousand Needles], predicting his shadow''s movements and effectively striking it down. JD then swapped places with his [Echo] and struck his shadow twin down.

    Arlan then turned his attention to Nightingale and Yuna, "Nightingale, Yuna, hold on! The others will assist you!" Understanding the situation, Nightingale and Yuna focused on defense, waiting for their teammates to finish their battles and come to their aid. As on cue, Marie, Chrysta, JD, and Edgar overwhelmed Nightingale and Yuna¡¯s shadows. It was then Arlan gave everyone a signal with a nod to Marie.

    It was time they played their trump card. Upon noticing that the doppelgangers were all defeated, Luther was now on the defensive against Arlan. But a triple-cast [Arcane Torrent] by Marie, Yuna and Chrysta.

    This lowered Luther¡¯s mana barrier just long enough for Edgar, Arlan and JD to make a three-pronged attack from all sides, slicing into the thick demonic hide covering Luther. A flurry of blood escaped but it wasn¡¯t enough damage to kill Luther.

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± yelled the Kaiser Baron as he pushed Edgar, Arlan and JD back fifteen meters each with a large boon of pure demonic mana.

    ¡°Now Arlan!¡± yelled JD as he recovered from the knockback.

    The Immortal General dashed back in and brought down [Titanstrike] with over half of his current essence, this was over a hundred times the amount of required essence to activate the ability. The potency of the attack was unheard of multiple a hundredfold. And as the blacksteel claymore reached its apex, two voices rang out.

    ¡°LUTHERRR!¡±

    ¡°ARLANNN!¡±

    The two cried out each other¡¯s names as Luther prepared to receive the attack with Godsbane. Arlan¡¯s blacksteel claymore had moved so fast that there was a flash but no explosion or sound. The unexpected struck instead, both sides surprised and shocked at the outcome. Arlan¡¯s blacksteel claymore had finally shattered while cleaving through but¡­ So did Luther¡¯s Godsbane.

    ¡°How?! Is this possible?!¡± cried Luther as Godsbane began to turn to dust.

    Luther fell to his knees, drenched in his own blood that was now colored black. He held onto the hilt of Godsbane until it withered away into dust.

    Before Luther could respond, Arlan raised his blacksteel claymore, which still had a portion of the blade on it and swung at Luther to claim his head. Luther stood back up and prepared to receive the blow.

    ¡°My liege!¡± cried out Sophia, ¡°Behind Luther! It¡¯s Moradon!¡±

    As Sophia called out, Arlan¡¯s attack was deflected by a mana barrier before he could kill Luther. The Immortal General could see Moradon smiling over Luther¡¯s shoulder while channeling a high density demonic barrier. Arlan kept swinging into the mana barrier but couldn¡¯t penetrate it.

    ¡°Damnit!¡± cursed Arlan under his breath for being so close.

    ¡°Large surge of mana is coming in from behind you, my king!¡± warned Sophia.

    Arlan sidestepped a great distance using a wind spell and behind him was a large ray that was similar to the one fired by the Intaratis Cannon, but much smaller in size. It had hit Luther directly. Arlan turned to see Yuna, Marie, and Chrysta standing together and channeling their mana into another triple cast [Oblivion Surge].

    The destructive ray disintegrated everything in its path and only stopped when it hit the stone tower beyond the battlements. But still standing was Luther and Moradon.

    ¡°You¡¯ve become quite the annoyance, Ms Marie Balan,¡± admitted Moradon slyly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them all, Moradon,¡± added Luther, ¡°I swear!¡±

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure you will, Luther,¡± replied Moradon, ¡°Just after I do this.¡±

    Confused, Luther turned around and asked, ¡°Do what-¡±

    A loud scream perforated the area. A large needle device the size of a kitchen knife was stabbed into Luther¡¯s back. Arlan had figured Luther was now going to transform into a mindless beast like the others but¡­ He didn¡¯t.

    Luther began to revert back to his normal self but the demonic horns on his head stayed. ¡°What did you fucking do to me Moradon!?¡± asked Luther as he cried in agony.

    ¡°You wanted to become a demon¡­ And this is the final catalyst, the Blood of Teufel, the Harbinger,¡± stated Moradon. ¡°Be honored that you¡¯ve been given this gift, Luther.¡±

    Luther now understood and knelt before Moradon while a majority of his body reverted to its human state. The only remainder of his demonic form are his purple eyes, horns and black hair.

    ¡°Thank you Lord Moradon,¡± said Luther as he got up.

    ¡°Now, go and kill everyone else but bring me the Ashra alive,¡± ordered Moradon.

    ¡°Gladly,¡± answered Luther with his usual psychotic smile. Moradon then left through a blue portal and disappeared.

    ¡°Sophia! What is different about Luther?¡± asked Arlan as he dropped his broken blacksteel claymore.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s nothing different!¡± answered Sophia.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± cursed Arlan under his breath as he prepared to receive Luther once more with no information on his abilities.

    ¡°Arlan! We¡¯re with you!¡± yelled JD as he and the rest of the party formed up next to Arlan.

    ¡°Wait-Stop! Run!¡± protested Arlan.

    But before any of them could respond, a gargantuan [Gravity Well] engulfed the ramparts they stood on. The spell would¡¯ve easily flattened everyone, including the Banner of the Claw in the back but no would was being affected by the spell at all.

    Arlan had deployed all of his essence and mana to protect everyone from the [Gravity Well]. His core was using more than it could produce so he was rapidly losing essence and mana.

    ¡°Arlan, you still choose to resist?¡± asked Luther as he intensified the spell to an eighth-tier potency.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± answered Arlan, ¡°I¡¯m..I¡¯m going to get them home!¡±

    Sophia¡¯s voice erupted inside Arlan as she could see what he was doing and protested, ¡°My liege! You mustn¡¯t! You¡¯re taking away only your essence barrier, it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before everyone dies!¡±

    Arlan was reducing his own barrier to protect everyone else. His body was beginning to suffer the effects of the gravitational pull. Bones in his body were beginning to snap and break but Arlan¡¯s [Blessing of the Crown] would revert his bones back, only to break once again. The pain was excruciating as Arlan let out cries of pain.

    ¡°Stop it! Arlan! We had just gotten you back!¡± protested JD as he was held to the ground, unable to move like the rest of everyone else.

    Chrysta and Marie began to cry as they tried to get up and help Arlan but they couldn¡¯t resist the gravitational pull as it intensified to a ninth-tier spell.

    ¡°You selfish son of a bitch!¡± protested Marie, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t fucking lose you again!¡±

    Arlan ignored JD and Marie and continued to stand on his own legs as they kept breaking and realigning.

    ¡°Master Arlan! Please lower the essence barrier on me, allow me to die!¡± pleaded Nightingale as she helplessly watched Arlan agonize in pain every second. Blood started to spill out Arlan¡¯s mouth as internal hemorrhaging flooded his insides while [Blessings of the Crown] continued to keep him alive.

    ¡°General! I¡¯m the newest addition to the Banner of the Claw! Let me die for you instead!¡± stated Edgar.

    Sophia¡¯s voice emerged, ¡°My King¡­ At this rate, we¡¯ll be depleted of all our essence in one minute. Captain Edgar has a point. If you let him die, you¡¯ll free up enough essence for long enough for a gambit.¡±

    Arlan thought to himself, ¡°No¡­ Not one more person under my command will die here.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it you propose we do?¡± asked Sophia.

    The Immortal General continued to struggle making his way to Luther who mocked Arlan, ¡°This is why I have no attachments to anyone like this. It makes you weak, it makes you an easy target.¡±

    Arlan simply kept walking toward Luther with his head down. Everyone behind Arlan continued to plead not to do this. No one could see the pain on Arlan¡¯s face as he felt his entire body rupture every second only to be healed and ruptured again.

    Damn¡­ Just shut up already. You¡¯re all so annoying and loud right now.

    ¡°It''s only a matter of time before you¡¯re all dead,¡± stated Luther happily, ¡°Your hero has chosen to prolong your inevitable deaths. He can¡¯t make a decision on who to sacrifice. We knew this would be the outcome.¡±

    I need a weapon¡­ Wait, I still have the adamantium dagger.

    Arlan dug into his belt and pulled out the adamantium dagger he got in Oreta. Barely holding on to it and nearly fumbling it the ground multiple times.

    ¡°You can barely hold that dagger, what makes you think it¡¯ll even break through my barrier?¡±

    Sophia noted, ¡°My liege, forty seconds left.¡±

    Luther intensified the [Gravity Well] to a ninth-tier potency and Arlan stumbled to the floor, his essence barrier nearly gone.

    Tears streamed down Arlan''s face, the intensity of the pain so overwhelming that it clouded his thoughts. Struggling to rise, he fell back onto his knees, a cry of agony escaping his lips as he felt his kneecaps cracking under the strain. The sight of Arlan''s suffering held everyone in a grip of horror and sadness, his pained yells echoing through the battlefield, his face streaked with tears.

    After enduring what seemed like an eternity, Arlan, through sheer willpower, managed to stagger to his feet. Gradually, a numbness began to dull the excruciating pain in his face and mind, allowing him a moment of respite in the midst of his torment.

    ¡°My liege,¡± added Sophia, ¡°You will soon faint from the overwhelming pain, your body can no longer keep up.¡±

    ¡°Quiet Sophia,¡± replied Arlan.

    Arlan stopped and dropped to one knee.

    I¡¯m going to faint¡­ I can¡¯t do this¡­

    <h2> </h2>

    Another voice added itself, ¡°That¡¯s our captain! He beat ¡®Boss¡¯ without even drawing his sword¡­!¡±

    Trent¡­? I can¡¯t let him down¡­

    ¡°Look after my sister¡­ and the men.¡±

    Your sister is so damn proud of you.

    <h2> </h2>

    Arlan got back up and resumed his step forward with tears streaming down his cheek. Luther simply grinned with a smug smile, claiming his victory over Arlan and the Banner of the Claw already.

    <h2> </h2>

    "...Obviously the three bulls would win because we never clarified what type of phormic, right?"

    Dimitri, you always made everyone laugh and smile so easily.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°Now let''s drink! I''ve been waiting for this moment, Captain!¡±

    Roderic¡­ I wish I could¡¯ve shared one more drink with you.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°Heathen¡­! Do you dare get in my way¡­? I¡¯m Ralph Pennington. My father is a knight¡­¡±

    Ralph, I wish we had been friends after you became an honorable man.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°I, Godbert Beaumont, formally challenge Arlan Reeve to a duel¡­¡±

    Godbert¡­ I¡¯m so sorry that I couldn¡¯t save you from your fate.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°...My name is Anthony Lira. I¡¯m the leader of the Nymedes party....¡±

    Anthony, if only you could see your little sister now. Fiala is one hell of a cleric.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°Fi-fi''s words are wise. I smash enemy of General Arlan.¡±

    Mahari only spoke a few words, but those few words were meaningful memories.

    Arlan was now moving faster toward Luther, his essence barrier while at a minimal, was still holding on. Luther started to worry slightly and deployed a mana barrier, confident that Arlan wouldn¡¯t be able to penetrate it.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°...You display not an ounce of fear¡­ Even before the King of Midland¡­ Remarkable, especially for a young boy like yourself?¡±

    King Richard¡­ You truly believed in me.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°My sister has taken a liking to you. Because of that, I think it''s okay for you to be around her. But don¡¯t expect it to last forever...¡±

    Hector Hawkwell¡­ We would¡¯ve been so good on the battlefield fighting on the same side¡­

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°You must be Arlan, my new nephew¡­ I¡¯ve heard of your ability to command, fight, and win battles. It¡¯s impressive for someone so young as yourself.¡±

    Uncle Daxton¡­ I regret not being able to spend more time with you.

    Arlan was now fighting his mind from fainting to the pain. While the pain didn¡¯t get any better, it had become more bearable. Arlan could feel the hands of everyone he¡¯s remembered so far pushing him from behind.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°Arlan, come to me if you ever need anything. The Reeves care for our own.¡±

    I¡¯ve learned so much from you Uncle Emile. Your wife and daughters will be proud.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°I accept! I won¡¯t let you down, Captain¡­ Is it true that you¡¯re the only student to score perfectly across five different trials¡­? Arlan, I¡¯d follow you to hell and back¡­¡±

    You were one hell of a friend Noah¡­ Not a day goes by that I don¡¯t think of you.

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°I¡¯m Iris Hawkwell, a first-year also¡­ Amazing, the way you move and fight. It¡¯s incredible¡­ Come on Arlan! Let¡¯s dance¡­ You¡¯ve got a lot of guts sneaking in here¡­ I¡¯m surprised Hector let you stay¡­ Promise you¡¯ll come back to Lancel High Academy¡­¡±

    I could¡¯ve saved you if I was just stronger¡­ I¡¯ll never forget you, Iris. You must¡¯ve been in so much pain, fighting me against your own will.

    There was only fifteen seconds left before Arlan¡¯s essence would deplete. With only a few more steps away, Luther increased the intensity of his [Gravity Well] to a tenth-tier spell. Arlan could feel even his mithril armor start to dent in places from the pressure.

    Once more, Arlan dropped to one knee from the powerful gravity magic paired with the demonic mana infusion. It was just too much for the Immortal General to handle.

    ¡°My King! Ten seconds!¡± yelled Sophia.

    "My apologies, General Arlan. We were not expecting you today."

    ¡°Captain, look after my family will you?¡±

    ¡°General Arlan, I wasn¡¯t aware that it was you.¡±

    "We were ready to lay down our lives because we believe in your abilities to end all wars."

    ¡°Don''t forget us¡­ and carry our names with you. Make our sacrifices worthwhile¡­"

    I promise that every one of you from the Banner of the Claw who has laid down your lives for the cause will never be forgotten. I will bring peace across Midland.

    <h2> </h2>

    Mustering all his strength within his heart, Arlan stood up on both feet once more.

    ¡°Impossible¡­ How the? What the fuck are you?!¡± asked Luther dumbfounded at what he was seeing.

    He couldn¡¯t believe Arlan still managed to walk. Arlan gritted his teeth, bleeding profusely now from his eyes, mouth and nose. The strength he carried to continue and not let anyone down pushed every fiber of his body to continue stepping forward.

    Then when his strength was beginning to wane once more¡­ A familiar female voice called out to him¡­ He recalled the last thing she said to him.

    ¡°Ar¡­ You can do it. I always knew you could. I will always love you.¡±

    Miss Petrah¡­ Today is the day that I can finally avenge you. That I can finally lay you to rest. I can do this..! I CAN do this¡­! I¡­ I CAN¡­ I CAN DO THIS!

    <h2> </h2>

    Arlan¡¯s entire body shot up rigid and his face locked onto Luther. Crimson red eyes emerged and out came an unstoppable force of death walking through what was perceived as an impossible obstacle to overcome. Luther froze with fear and was paralyzed. He no longer recognized Arlan.

    The Immortal General pushed the adamantium dagger into the mana barrier, what would¡¯ve been deflected is now being pushed forth against the mana shield. It reverberated kinetic force through Arlan¡¯s constantly breaking arms, adding even more pain.

    As Arlan kept pushing, he looked down at the adamantium dagger and saw ethereal hands one by one start pushing the dagger with him. It was everyone who''s died so far. He felt even more hands pushing him from behind.

    Arlan wasn¡¯t the only one who saw this, everyone saw the ethereal mana and essence manifest to push forward. Pieces of everyone lingered within Arlan¡¯s heart and the Avens power bridged them over allowing them this one last chance to help Arlan. Luther was still paralyzed and confused at what was happening with the ethereal ghosts of the people who Arlan had lost standing behind him or next to him.

    Then, the voices of everyone behind him rang out.

    "Destroy him, Arlan!" screamed a Heracul Knight, his armor clanking with excitement.

    "You''ve come this far, Arlan! Don''t waver now!" Edgar roared, clenching his spear.

    "I believe in you, Arlan!" Yuna screamed outloud.

    "Show him the might of the Immortal General!" Nightingale yelled.

    "You''re our last hope, Arlan!" Fiala shouted, her hands clasped in prayer.

    "Finish it for all of us General Arlan! For everything we''ve fought for!" called out a Vanguard soldier.

    ¡°Arlan! YOU WILL FINISH THIS!" cried out Chrysta, JD and Marie.

    Then a special voice from his memory played as if she was with him, ¡°Despite what the future may hold, I¡¯ll always stand by your side because¡­ I love you, Arlan."

    <h2> </h2>

    ¡°Five seconds left, my king!¡± noted Sophia.

    The mana barrier began to crack. With Arlan¡¯s strength, his new found power, the memories of those gone manifesting to help and the encouragement of his allies, the mana barrier finally¡­ broke.

    ¡°Two seconds left!¡± noted Sophia.

    Arlan immediately grabbed Luther by the hair and shoved his adamantium dagger upward into Luther¡¯s head from below the jaw. As soon as Luther¡¯s life faded, the tenth-tier [Gravity Well] faded. The spirits of the fallen then faded away once more.

    Everyone else immediately got up and ran over to Arlan who had just collapsed from deathly exhaustion, his muscles were torn and bruised to the point that his [Blessings of the Crown] was struggling to heal his body properly.

    ¡°Arlan!¡± yelled everyone.

    JD ran over and held his best friend closely. With tears streaming down his eyes, JD shouted out, ¡°Arlan, you did it! You fucking DID IT! The war is finally over!¡±

    Everyone else was shouting, cheering and celebrating but Arlan couldn¡¯t hear any of it once again.

    Maybe it''s because I¡¯m about to die, but I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re screaming in my face and I cannot hear them. It''s¡­ it''s finally over. Wait¡­ Is that¡­ Is that who I think it is?

    Arlan looked past in the distance of everyone surrounding him and he could see the ethereal forms of the spirits who helped him. He saw everyone who he heard in his memories¡­ But he saw Iris and Hector smiling and waving at him. They were with him pushing him to walk through the whole ordeal.

    Then he saw Miss Petrah and Noah waving¡­ It broke his heart that despite ending the war, the price they had paid to do so was immense.

    Arlan barely managed to move his arms over his eyes and he started to cry like a child in front of everyone. All of the adrenaline within his body had been numbing his emotions and they finally caught up to him. Arlan¡¯s eyes were shut as Fiala¡¯s healing wasn¡¯t working.

    Yeah I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m gonna¡­

    <h2> </h2>

    The remainder of the Stonemar-Reeve banners and the Royal Army finally caught up and joined the Banner of the Claw in securing the remainder of Eisanyr. An hour after Arlan had awoken from his curse, Duke Frank was able to wipe out the last rebels in Levencourt.

    On the 9th Day of the 13th Month, 1243 Mundeas, the War of the Great houses had ended finally.

 Book 2 Embers of War - Chapter 52

    The sound of Arlan''s boots crunched softly against the snow as a sunny afternoon cast itself over him. Before the Immortal General was the hallowed ground of Miss Petrah¡¯s final resting place. Arlan solemnly stood with strength, a sentinel of sorrow. But he was joined by JD and Chrysta, their faces were solemn masks carved by loss and remembrance. Marie and Emmeline lingered just a step behind, their presence a silent offering of solidarity.

    "Miss Petrah," Arlan began, his voice gently carrying itself, "Our hearts are still heavy, as if it was yesterday that you left us... We haven''t forgotten the pain of losing you."

    JD''s gauntlet found its way to rest upon Arlan''s shoulder¡ªa silent anchor in the swell of memories. Chrysta solemnly lowered her face into her red scarf she wore, hiding her tears.

    "But we are your legacy... And with your spirit living through us, we didn''t falter under the many hardships," Arlan continued, his gaze not leaving the simple stone that marked her grave. "As of one month ago, the War of the Great Houses is finally over. It ended when we finally bested Luther Kaiser and his father at the Siege of Eisanyr. And even to the end, there was a great deal of bloodshed... House Hawkwell, House Kaiser and House Rainhall chose to die with their fanaticism."

    He paused, the silence between his words filled with the ghosts of those who''ve died in his memory. His fingers traced the etched letters of her name, grounding himself in the permanence of stone.

    "Midland is still reeling, the wounds of war are still open and raw. But we''ll rebuild, in time. That''s what you would have wanted, right?" He could almost hear Miss Petrah¡¯s voice, firm yet kind, urging them to continue on.

    "King Richard was laid to rest in Oreta," Arlan continued, the image of the funeral pyre burning bright behind his eyes. "Queen Margaret now rules alone, she''s strong¡ªreminds me of you. She''ll see us through until Princess Emmeline and I," he gestured without looking at the young princess, "Become King and Queen but the coronation ceremony won''t be for two years. Can you believe that? Me... as King of Midland."

    "Miss Petrah would easily believe it. She of all people knew how special you are Arlan," interjected JD, his voice steady but thick with emotion. "How special all of us are... She taught us that and made sure we would never forget."

    Chrysta nodded, a fragile smile touching her lips. "And she believed in us... Despite being orphans, Miss Petrah embraced us like a mother."

    Marie stepped forward, embracing Chrysta from the side, sharing strength in the gesture.

    "That''s right," Arlan finished, "But the Malum Incarnate is still out there... So we''re not done yet. Whatever they have planned for us, we''ll be ready. We won''t let the embers of war burn this world."

    Emmeline''s gentle voice broke into his thoughts. "Ar, we should get going... The ceremony is going to start soon."

    Arlan blinked, the spell of reflection broken. He nodded and said his farewell, "We''ll visit again, I promise."

    With a final act, Arlan laid a bouquet of blue frostflowers before Miss Petrah''s gravestone. His heart was still heavy but satisfied that he was able to keep his word to Miss Petrah.

    The five friends turned to see Emmeline''s royal carriage and her personal escort of fifty elite royal guards. They boarded the carriage together and rode for Galdo. They were only a mere half hour from where the orphanage originally stood.

    The royal carriage trudged through the cobblestone road, surrounded by a light blanket of winter snow. Within, the five friends huddled close, seeking warmth and comfort in each other''s company. Marie used a small heatwave spell to keep the compartment warm. The air outside was crisp and bit at their cheeks as they reminisced.

    "I still can''t believe it," JD said, "After all that fighting, it feels surreal that it''s finally over..."

    Marie nodded, her face glowing with a mixture of relief and disbelief. "It''s like we''ve been living in a never-ending nightmare. But now, we can start rebuilding."

    Chrysta leaned forward, her eyes flickering with determination. "And we''ll do it together, just like Miss Petrah would have wanted. We''ll take what we''ve learned from her and build a future where no one will ever have to suffer like we did."

    Emmeline smiled softly, her gaze fixed on Arlan. "And you, Ar, fulfilled your duty wonderfully as my King''s Blade," she whispered, her voice filled with unwavering faith.

    Arlan answered confidently, "Of course. I gave you my word, didn''t I?"

    The carriage continued its slow progress through the wintry landscape, the horses'' hooves creating a rhythmic cadence against the cobblestones. The sun had begun its descent, casting long shadows across the road as it dipped behind the snow-capped mountains in the distance.

    Emmeline reached out to grasp Arlan''s hand, her touch warm and reassuring. "In just two years, Ar," she murmured, her voice filled with joy, "You will become Midland''s next King alongside me as its new Queen."

    While returning a firm hold on Emmeline''s hand, Arlan continued his gaze out the window while speaking. "It''s hard to believe," he admitted, "I never thought I''d become a King. But now that I have the Monarch''s Regalia, it''s never been more obvious that I need to ascend the throne."

    Marie nodded earnestly, her gaze fixed on Arlan. "You were always destined for the crown," she said softly. "And you are the type of person Midland needs to see her through the coming darkness."

    JD chimed in, his voice filled with admiration. "I''ve seen you do the impossible countless times, there is no one else I think better for the crown than you."

    Chrysta leaned forward, her eyes shining with unbridled hope. "And don''t forget," she said with determination, "We''ll be there every step of the way. We''ll advise you, support you, and remind you of your true purpose."

    Arlan turned to look at his friends, their unwavering loyalty warmed his heart. "Thank you, all of you," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. "I wouldn''t be standing here without your support and belief in me."

    After another half-hour, the carriage arrived at Galdo City. The city''s atmosphere was electric with excitement. The streets were adorned with colorful banners, each one proudly displaying the emblem of Midland. The denizens of Galdo City were still celebrating the end of the war with great fervor, their laughter and cheers echoing through the crisp winter air.

    Arlan, Marie, Chrysta, JD, and Emmeline marveled at the scene unfolding before them. The houses were draped in shimmering lights, casting a warm glow on the snow-covered cobblestones. Ornate ice sculptures sparkled in every corner, depicting scenes of victory and peace. Children ran through the streets, their rosy cheeks flushed with joy as they made snow angels in the ground.

    "To think that just a few months ago," Marie exclaimed, her eyes shining with delight. "This city was cloaked in darkness and fear."

    Emmeline nodded in agreement, "It''s a testament to our people''s resilience. They''ve endured so much, and now they have every reason to celebrate."

    Chrysta nodded, her eyes twinkling. "Katalina was instrumental in holding Galdo City together. She really did follow in her father''s footsteps in becoming a true leader."

    "I hope she''s doing okay... Marquis Emile''s death was a huge loss..." JD added with concern.

    Marie''s eyes bore into Arlan''s, her expression tense with worry as she urgently questioned him, "Do you think she''ll be able to handle her new position?"

    Arlan let out a deep sigh, his eyes scanning the bustling streets as he contemplated Marie''s question. His brow furrowed in concern as he responded, "I have faith that Katalina will be able to handle things. She has always been strong and capable in times of crisis. However... her mother, Countess Vivia, is a different story."

    Emmeline chimed in with her own worries, "Indeed. Ever since we returned from Eisanyr, Countess Vivia has been withdrawn and unresponsive."

    Arlan nodded gravely, "Norman has been giving me updates. He says she spends most of her days shut away in her chambers, refusing to speak to anyone."

    Marie''s expression turned even more somber, "Not even to her own daughters? What about Katalina and Katherine?"

    A pained look crossed Arlan''s face at Marie''s words, "No... I haven''t heard of any interactions between them. It seems the Countess is completely consumed by grief."

    Chrysta''s brow furrowed with worry. "What about Katherine?" she asked, referring to Katalina''s younger sister. "How is she coping?"

    Arlan''s gaze softened, his worry evident as he spoke, "Katherine is struggling as well. She has always been close to her father, and his sudden death has shaken her to the core. Katalina has been doing her best to support and comfort her, but it''s not easy for either of them."

    The carriage came to a halt, and the five friends piled out onto the grand courtyard of Highmane. A crowd of servants and guards parted as Queen Margaret, dressed in a regal purple gown, made her way to the front. She exuded power and grace, her crown glinting in the sunlight. Standing beside her was Jin Albera, Duke Louis, and Katalina.

    Princess Emmeline stepped forth, her elegant dress sweeping behind her as she approached her mother, Queen Margaret. The rest of their friends and family knelt around them in a show of respect and loyalty.

    Emmeline curtsied gracefully before Queen Margaret, "We''re back, mother. We''re ready for the ceremony."

    Queen Margaret smiled warmly at her daughter, placing a hand on her cheek. "It''s always a pleasure to have you by my side, my dear."

    She then turned to the rest of Arlan''s group with a gracious nod, "And to all of you as well. You''ve accomplished many deeds for the sake of Midland and her people. The crown can never truly repay you for how much you''ve done. Please rise."

    Everyone got up as Queen Margaret elegantly glided toward Arlan with Princess Emmeline following behind. "My dear Arlan, King''s Blade of Midland, today is a momentous day for you."

    Arlan bowed his head graciously before responding, "Thank you, Your Majesty. I am humbled by your words."

    Queen Margaret continued, "With the death of our beloved King, I shall carry on his rule as he intended. Come everyone, we shall start the ceremony inside."

    The grand hall of Highmane Castle was abuzz with excitement as nobles, officers, and high-ranking officials from the northern territories filled the space. At the front of the room stood Queen Margaret and Princess Emmeline, both radiating regal poise as they awaited the start of the ceremony.

    As the murmurs and whispers died down, Queen Margaret''s voice rang out, announcing the promotion of Arlan to the rank of Duke. The crowd erupted in applause as Arlan made his way through the sea of people towards the center of the room. He strode confidently in an elaborate military uniform, adorned with numerous accolades and medals for his brave actions on the battlefield.

    With a graceful bow, Arlan knelt before Queen Margaret. She began listing off his accomplishments during the southern front campaign, each one met with thunderous applause from the crowd. "Baron Arlan Reeve, your decisive actions crippled House Beaumont''s forward army, allowing our royal forces to move freely to the southeast. And then you managed to rout the Rakari Army even while suffering from the curse of eternal slumber. Then just as you woke up from that curse, you swiftly rode to Eisanyr and struck down the leaders of the rebellion, Baron Luther Kaiser and Duke Osmund."

    Stepping back, Queen Margaret handed over her place to Princess Emmeline. With pride evident in her voice, she said, "Arlan, you gave me your word as my King''s Blade that you would bring an end to the War of the Great Houses... And you kept your promise. You are now released from your duties as King''s Blade and will no longer bear its title. As promised, you are now raised in peerage. Rise now as Duke Arlan of House Reeve."

    As the newly appointed duke rose to his feet, the sound of applause and cheers filled the air, a resounding confirmation of his newly appointed status. Princess Emmeline, beaming with pride and excitement, stood by Arlan''s side and raised her hand for silence.

    "I have one last announcement!" she called out, enthusiasm lacing her voice. "In one year''s time, Arlan and I will be married. And in two years'' time, we will celebrate our coronation as King and Queen of Midland!"

    The room erupted into joyful celebration once again, with everyone thrilled to hear the official announcement of the royal wedding. Arlan held tightly onto Emmeline''s hand as they waved and smiled at their subjects. Queen Margaret, standing behind the young couple, couldn''t help but shed tears as she thought of her late husband King Richard. "If only you could see our daughter now," she whispered to herself with bittersweet emotions.

    In the southeastern reaches of Midland, twilight cast a serene glow over the sprawling estate, painting the scene in hues of fading gold and deepening blue. Amidst this tranquil backdrop, a lone figure cloaked in shadows made her way with determined steps through the estate''s gates, drawing the immediate attention of the watchful guards. The estate''s guards, ever vigilant, instinctively raised their weapons toward the stranger, only to be halted by a firm, authoritative voice, "Stand down, I know who that is."

    Countess Argold, a figure of noble bearing and composed dignity, advanced toward the cloaked arrival with open arms, her voice laden with years of sorrow and relief, "My dear child... How I''ve longed for this moment."

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    The figure, revealing herself as Yuna, was overwhelmed, tears cascading freely as she abandoned her belongings and sought solace in the Countess''s embrace. "It''s been so hard... Mother... Quinn... he¡ª"

    "I''m aware, my child," the Countess gently interrupted, her own voice tinged with grief. "Quinn was a beacon of valor."

    Yuna, perplexed and tearful, questioned, "But how did you...?"

    The Countess, with a tender gesture, revealed a necklace adorned with an emerald stone, a memento of Quinn''s. "This was his. It was meant to shine as long as he lived."

    The broken gemstone, dim and lifeless, spoke volumes, prompting Yuna to express her remorse, "I failed him, Mother... I''m so sorry."

    The Countess, her voice soft but unwavering, reassured her, "No, Yuna. They fought with honor, for us. Remember them as heroes."

    As they knelt together, united in their sorrow, the Countess offered the necklace to Yuna. "Quinn would have wanted you to have this. Now, let''s go inside. There''s much we need to share."

    In the heart of Galmora, the town''s ceremonial bell rang out, its resonant tones sweeping through the streets, heralding the long-awaited return of the Banner of the Claw. Spotted from afar by the vigilant watchmen, their arrival was a beacon of hope, igniting celebrations throughout the humble town. After enduring the harsh realities of conflict on the southern front and dedicating themselves to the relief efforts in Auron, their journey back home marked the end of a grueling chapter.

    As the Banner of the Claw approached the town, Arlan and Emmeline rode at the forefront on Arlan''s loyal steed, Kage. The streets were lined with cheering townspeople, waving banners and signs in welcome for their returning heroes. A familiar face greeted Arlan in the town square - Jocko, with tears in his eyes as he knelt before him.

    "Glad to have you back, young master," Jocko said through choked sobs.

    "It''s finally over," Arlan replied as he dismounted Kage and helped Emmeline down. "I have much to tell you and I''m sure you have much to tell me."

    "Yes, of course, young master," Jocko nodded as he rose to his feet.

    A deep, booming voice echoed through the group - JD''s. "You haven''t quite gotten used to us being gone yet, have you?" he asked with a chuckle.

    Jocko, ever the quick-witted one, retorted, "Such a preposterous notion, Lord JD."

    Chrysta joined in on the teasing, asking with a grin, "And what about me, the Coldheart?"

    Jocko bowed dramatically and answered, "Lady Chrysta! You are an irreplaceable person indeed!"

    Wren, Renia, and Alya rushed out to join the reunion, hugging their friends tightly.

    JD laughed as Wren held onto him with a fierce grip, his excitement palpable. "You can let go now, Wren!"

    "But I don''t want to!" Wren exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. "I''m just so damn happy you''re all back!"

    Marie appeared from around the corner, her eyes wide with joy as she was immediately embraced by Alya and Renia. She returned their affection with a warm smile.

    "We''re all just...so glad you all made it back safely!" Renia stated earnestly, tears glistening in her eyes.

    "Alya is overjoyed! Alya missed everybody!" Alya joined in, her voice chipper and sweet as she hugged each person''s leg.

    With a playful smirk, Marie remarked, "It seems you all haven''t quite forgotten about us yet!"

    Edgar arrived with his loyal Storm Riders in tow, greeted by Wren''s tight embrace. "Wren! This is...a pleasant surprise," Edgar stated happily. "I''ve missed you too, buddy."

    As more and more soldiers broke from formation to reunite with their loved ones, Arlan couldn''t help but feel a sharp pain in his heart for those who didn''t make it back alive. He could see families crying in sorrow, and it weighed heavily on him. But Emmeline squeezed his hand tighter, offering comfort.

    "You did your best," she whispered. "And there would have been even more grieving families if it weren''t for you."

    "I know...but it still hurts deeply," Arlan admitted with a heavy sigh.

    A young elven male rode up on his horse, followed by a figure leaping from behind the saddle.

    "Big bro Arlan!" Onas yelled as he landed in Arlan''s arms.

    "Holy shit," Arlan exclaimed in surprise. "You''ve...you''ve grown, Onas!"

    "Yeah, he''s no longer that little boy from Auron," Jovann remarked as he dismounted his horse and greeted everyone. "I''m so glad you''re all back, safe and sound. I was starting to wonder what I should do with all this luxurious food and wine I brought from the capital."

    "You act like you didn''t know we were coming," Arlan called out Jovann.

    "Well...you''re not the only one with a few Umbras you know," Jovann admitted with a wink.

    A hooded figure appeared, kneeling before Arlan and Jovann. "Master Arlan and Sir Jovann, I am overjoyed that we have returned safely."

    "Nighty!" Onas and Alya both cried out as they ran to embrace Nightingale''s legs. But the Umbra leader remained unmoved, her legs strong and steady.

    The atmosphere was electric as Lem and Erin joined in on the festivities, their hearts bursting with joy and relief as they dismissed the Vanguard. The sounds of laughter and music filled the air, a stark contrast to the tense battles they had just endured.

    "Erin, we''ve done it... We''re finally home!" cried out Lem, his voice echoing through the crowd.

    "That we did, Lem... That we did," agreed Erin with a wide smile, his eyes scanning the faces around him.

    A young girl, no more than twelve years old, walked up to Erin and threw her arms around him in a tight hug. Erin''s eyes welled up with tears as he embraced her.

    "I''m so glad you came back, Erin. Trent would''ve been so proud," said the young girl, her voice filled with genuine happiness.

    "Lanie... Your brother, Trent... He was with me throughout the war and... I saw a glimpse of him," replied Erin, his voice trembling with emotion.

    Lem watched the touching scene before him with a heavy heart. He looked up at the sky and thought of his own close friend, Dimitri, who had lost his life in the war.

    Fiala and Yanie were enveloped in a warm, joyful reunion with Wren, Renia, Jovann, and Jocko. They were quickly surrounded by embraces, laughter, and exclamations of surprise. The air was filled with the sound of their excited chatter and the comforting scent of familiarity.

    As the group continued to rejoice in their reunion, Fiala couldn''t contain her excitement as she spotted Jovann''s wagons loaded with luxurious food and wine. She playfully nudged him and said, "Well, well, Jovann, it seems you''ve outdone yourself this time. Did you really think we''d return without an appetite?"

    Jovann chuckled and replied, "Fiala, my dear, I always have faith in your insatiable appetite. I made sure not to disappoint."

    Renia joined in the banter, grinning mischievously. "Oh, is there a secret feast you''ve been planning?"

    "It wouldn''t be a secret if I spilled all the details now, would it?" Jovann winked at Renia and continued, "But let''s just say that tonight, we''ll feast like never before!"

    Yanie chimed in, claiming proudly, "Jovann and I have mastered the art of hosting magnificent feasts. It''s a natural talent for us, elves."

    As the group chatted and enjoyed each other''s company, Arlan climbed onto Jovann''s wagon and called for their attention. "My friends! Listen to me!" he exclaimed, "Today marks a joyous occasion, as the Banner of the Claw has finally returned. Our long and difficult war has come to an end... but not without our victory over the rebels a month ago. We can now revel in the return of peace to our lands. The bravery of the Banner of the Claw is commendable, but let us also recognize the courage shown by all of you here in Galmora. And to celebrate, we have a feast tonight, courtesy of the Eastvale Trade Company!"

    The crowd erupted into a loud cheer at the news.

    Despite the cold winter, the celebration of the Banner of the Claw''s return was well underway with the help of the heat disks installed by Arlan and the Galmora Ministry.

    As the crowd continued to cheer, Fiala turned to Jovann with a mischievous grin. "Well, it seems we have even more reason to celebrate tonight, Jovann. Your feast will be the talk of Galmora!"

    Jovann laughed heartily. "Indeed, Fiala! I''ve gathered the finest dishes and wines from all corners of the realm. Our return home calls for a grand feast to honor our victory."

    Renia joined in, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "I can''t wait to taste your famous roast boar, Jovann. It''s been far too long since I''ve had a proper feast."

    Jocko, always one to enjoy good food, chimed in with a wide grin. "Ah, Jovann''s roast boar... The mere thought of it makes my mouth water. I hope you''ve saved a portion for me!"

    As the anticipation for the feast grew, Lem couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness. He wanted to join in on the excitement, but his thoughts kept drifting back to Dimitri, his fallen friend. Feeling a hand on his shoulder, Lem turned to see Wren standing beside him, a sympathetic smile on her face.

    "Wren," Lem began with a heavy sigh, "I can''t help but think about Dimitri. He should be here with us, celebrating this victory."

    Wren''s eyes softened as she nodded in understanding. "I know, Lem. We all miss him dearly. But let''s not forget that he fought bravely for our cause. Tonight, let''s raise our glasses and toast to his memory."

    Lem nodded gratefully, appreciating Wren''s words of comfort. As they turned their attention back to the lively chatter around them, Fiala''s voice rang out above the rest.

    "Jovann, you must tell us more about these fine dishes and wines you''ve gathered!" Fiala exclaimed with a teasing smile. "Don''t keep us in suspense!"

    Jovann chuckled and raised an eyebrow playfully. "Ah, Fiala, always impatient when it comes to food. Well, let me give you a taste of what awaits you tonight. There will be succulent roasted venison from the southern fields near Oreta along with trout sourced from Auron''s Emerald Lake."

    Fiala''s eyes widened in delight as she interrupted excitedly. "And what about the wines? Any special ones you''ve brought?"

    Jovann smirked mischievously. "Ah, yes! I''ve managed to acquire some rare vintage elixirs from the Free Cities of Yura. The flavors will transport you to another realm!"

    Renia joined in on the conversation, her curiosity piqued. "What about desserts, Jovann? You haven''t forgotten about those, have you?"

    Jovann winked at Renia, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes as he motioned for Onas to step forth. "Oh, no! I''ve prepared a selection of delectable sweets from the renowned pastry shops of Valkora. We''ll have chocolate truffles that melt in your mouth and apple tarts with a flaky crust that will make you weak in the knees."

    As the group listened intently to Jovann''s mouthwatering descriptions, Jocko couldn''t contain his enthusiasm any longer. He interjected with a wide grin, "Jovann, my friend, you''ve truly outdone yourself this time! I can already taste the feast in my mind!"

    With the excitement building in Jocko''s voice, Arlan''s four maids, Jeanette, Helga, Maria, and Lynn, directed the other servants to set up the tables in the grand banquet hall. They meticulously arranged fine linens and polished silverware on each table, ensuring that everything was perfect for the feast that awaited them.

    Jeanette carefully placed elegant crystal goblets at each setting, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. Helga arranged exquisite floral centerpieces, carefully selecting vibrant blooms that matched the festive atmosphere. Maria positioned delicate porcelain plates, each adorned with a golden trim, while Lynn artfully folded crisp white napkins into intricate designs.

    Their movements were swift and synchronized. The room buzzed with activity as the servants scurried to complete their tasks. The flickering candlelight cast a warm glow on the preparations, adding an enchanting ambiance to the air.

    As they worked, the maids exchanged knowing glances, their hearts filled with a mixture of excitement and pride. They understood the magnitude of this occasion - it was not just a feast to celebrate a victory but also an opportunity to honor the Banner of the Claw''s fallen heroes.

    The aroma of roasted boar wafted through the hall as Arlan''s loyal subjects filed into their designated seats. The room filled with laughter and animated conversation as old friends reconnected and new alliances were formed.

    As Jovann emerged from the kitchen with a team of sous chefs, carrying platters piled high with mouthwatering dishes, a hush fell over the room. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he surveyed his culinary creations one last time before presenting them to his eagerly awaiting guests.

    The courtyard was filled with a joyous atmosphere as everyone plunged into the savory feast laid before them. Mouths watered as they indulged in Jovann''s delectable dishes, savoring every bite of succulent meat and rich sauces.

    JD couldn''t help but exclaim, "Jovann, you really outdone yourself this time!"

    As the night wore on, the mood shifted from celebratory to more somber as the guests shared tales of their fallen comrades. Stories of bravery and sacrifice were recounted, each one honoring the memory of those who had given their lives for their kingdom.

    Tears were shed and embraces shared as they remembered their loved ones who would never return to them. But amidst the grief, there was also a sense of unity and strength among those gathered. They were reminded that though they may have lost some of their own, their kingdom still stood strong thanks to the bravery and sacrifices of these fallen heroes.

    In between stories, music filled the air as talented musicians played lively tunes on harps and lyres. Some even took to dancing in the courtyard under the stars, celebrating life and its fleeting moments.

    As midnight approached, Arlan stood up from his seat at the head table. "My friends," he began with a solemn tone that commanded everyone''s attention. "I thank you all for joining me in this feast tonight. It is a bittersweet occasion - we celebrate our victory but also mourn our losses."

    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Despite the rebellion being over, the Malum Incarnate is still out there. So... In order to combat this threat, I am now going to be replacing Dink Rorschach as the Grand Marshal of the Midland Armies until I ascend the throne as King of Midland. Dink Rorschach will now attend to the queen as Prime Minister."

    Both surprise, excitement and grim thoughts filled the atmosphere. Everyone knew that the Malum Incarnate was a grave threat to the entirety of Althea and with them being out there, anything was possible. But they were also overjoyed that Arlan was now the Grand Marshal of the Midland Armies.

    JD stood up while raising a toast, "Arlan, with you at the helm of our armies, we have nothing to fear!"

    "Aye! It''s true," agreed Edgar as he raised his goblet, "General-I mean Grand Marshal! No one better than you to lead us to an age of peace. Roderic would''ve agreed."

    "I''ll never forget the sacrifices made for our freedom," Chrysta added, her voice steady and filled with determination. "With our newly acquired abilities though, we¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    Marie glanced around at the faces of those gathered, her expression one of resolve. "With my Lucifer¡¯s Regalia, Chrysta¡¯s Skadi Regalia, and JD¡¯s Hurricane Regalia, we¡¯ll be able to stand up to any adversary that is stupid enough to stand before us.¡±

    Emmeline, her eyes shining with pride, took Arlan''s hand. "And I, as your future queen, promise to stand by your side, to support you and our kingdom in the face of any danger. Together, we will build a legacy of peace and prosperity."

    The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices echoing through the night, a testament to their unity and strength. The air was filled with a sense of purpose and determination, as if the very spirit of Midland had been invigorated by Arlan''s announcement.

    As the evening came to a close, the guests began to disperse, their hearts heavy with memories but also lightened by the hope of a brighter future. Arlan and his closest friends remained in the courtyard, their bonds strengthened by the trials they had faced together.

    The group shared a moment of silent understanding, their resolve unspoken but palpable in the crisp night air. They were more than friends; they were a family, forged in the fires of adversity and united by a common purpose.

    As they finally retired for the night, the stars above Galmora seemed to shine a little brighter, reflecting the unwavering spirit of those who had gathered in the courtyard. And in that moment, it was clear that while the road ahead might be fraught with challenges, they would face it together, as one.

    The celebration in Galmora''s courtyard was not just a feast; it was a declaration of their continued commitment to Midland and to each other. The night would be remembered as a testament to their resilience, their loyalty, and their unbreakable spirit.

    As the Banner of the Claw reconvened in their homeland, a mix of somber strength and relieved hearts filled the air. Arlan, their leader, couldn''t help but let a smile grace his lips as he observed the camaraderie and warmth that enveloped everyone. Yet, amidst the laughter and reunions, Arlan''s gaze caught an unusual sight¡ªethereal figures seated quietly in chairs reserved for comrades who would never return.

    He acknowledged these spectral guests with a respectful nod and a smile, receiving silent waves in return. It was a poignant reminder of the sacrifices made, a bridge between the realms of the living and the lost.

    Sophia''s voice, a whisper in his mind, broke his contemplation. "My liege, a surge of mana and essence flows from your core, possibly stirred by your emotions. It seems to intertwine the Monarch¡¯s Regalia with the latent Avens Power within you. Are you well?"

    Arlan mentally reassured her, "Yes, Sophia. It''s...just a momentary thing. Nothing to worry about for now."

    Raising his glass in a silent toast to the departed, Arlan''s eyes moved across the ghostly assembly. Roderic and his senior Hatchets engaged in a friendly arm wrestling match; Noah, Dimitri, and Trent shared a laugh with Erin and Lem over an impending prank; Hector and Iris, near a wine barrel, toasted to their liberation from House Kaiser''s clutches; and a group of orphans, encircled around a woman with striking charcoal hair and piercing blue eyes, looked towards Arlan with smiles of gratitude.

    As he drank his redberry wine, the spectral figures faded, leaving behind a sense of closure and a reminder of the enduring bonds forged in battle.

 Book 2 Embers of War â€“ Chapter 53 â€“ End of Book 2

    As the evening''s merriment waned, Arlan and his confidants made their way to his private chambers for a strategic debriefing. The room, usually a place of solitude and thought, now brimmed with the weight of leadership and impending decisions. Jocko, burdened with the day''s accounts and reports, was the final one to enter. He began, "Duke Arlan, may I present the latest updates from Galmora first?"

    "Proceed, Jocko," Arlan encouraged, his gaze lingering outside the window, his posture a silhouette against the dimming light.

    "In your absence, we''ve become a sanctuary for refugees from the conflict. Our numbers have swelled to ten-thousand, transforming us into a burgeoning city. Temporary shelters have been erected until we can build sufficient housing."

    "And our supplies? How do they fare?" inquired Arlan without turning.

    "I''ve redirected seventy percent of our resources to support the war effort as you commanded. Yet, we''ve amassed over thirteen-thousand gold in reserves."

    A collective gasp filled the room at Jocko''s revelation.

    "This windfall stems from our initial resource management strategies and our partnership with the Eastvale Trade Company. Our exports now rival half of those from Galdo," explained Jocko with a hint of pride.

    Arlan then shifted his focus to Wren, "Is everything prepared for the construction of the city walls?"

    "All is in order," Wren confirmed, "Construction will commence post-winter."

    Turning his inquiry towards the civic management, Arlan asked Renia, "How is our city administration holding up?"

    "We''ve completed the educational program you envisioned. By winter''s end, literacy will be widespread among our populace," Renia reported, satisfaction in her voice.

    "And what news from the Eastvale Trade Company?" Arlan''s inquiry moved to Jovann.

    "Our services have been enlisted by various Houses across the south and north for reconstruction efforts. Additionally, we''re expanding our Umbras; Nightingale will soon oversee a cadre of over a hundred and fifty. We''ve also begun establishing our intelligence network in adjacent nations."

    "Which territories are under surveillance?" Arlan pressed.

    "We''re observing the Swora to the north, wary of any reprisal or incursion. To our west, the Duchy of Waldin has been amassing troops at our frontier since the conflict erupted, yet they''ve abstained from aggression. And to the east lies the Firane Kingdom, home to the Firane Elves, my kin and Yanie''s," Jovann detailed.

    "Have you uncovered anything in your investigation there?" Arlan''s tone grew serious.

    "Yes, your suspicions were correct. The Intaratis Cannon and the Thurian Orbs supplied to Duke Osmund originated from an elusive faction within the Firane Kingdom," Jovann confirmed.

    "The Firane Kingdom''s involvement is unsettling," Marie interjected, "but their motives remain shrouded."

    "What could they possibly gain?" JD pondered aloud.

    Yanie stepped forward, her voice carrying a mix of resolve and revelation, "I might have some insight. Only a few of you know my true past... My real name is Yanie Odian, rightful heiress to the Firane Kingdom."

    The room fell into a stunned silence, save for Arlan, Marie, Chrysta, and JD, who were already privy to her secret.

    Emmeline approached Yanie, her expression one of understanding. "Yanie, I''ve known of your presence here. My uncle, Jin, has been aware since your arrival. But why forsake your title and flee from the Firane Kingdom?"

    Yanie''s response was tinged with sorrow, "My mother, Queen Luell Odian, was murdered in a power struggle by my aunt, Queen Alvari, who sought to solidify her claim to the throne."

    Jocko interjected with a grim addition, "Official narratives claim Queen Luell succumbed to disease, likely a fa?ade."

    Yanie continued, her voice laced with determination, "I''ve evaded Queen Alvari''s grasp by seeking refuge here, altering my identity."

    Arlan, still facing the night sky, speculated, "Either Queen Alvari is under the influence of the Malum Incarnate, or there''s a deeper connection. It''s perplexing why the elves haven''t joined forces with the rebels to overwhelm us."

    Jovann offered a course of action, "I''ll dispatch Nightingale to the Firane Kingdom for reconnaissance."

    "Let her rest first," Arlan interjected, "She must be in peak condition. Have the Panthers accompany her."

    Emmeline voiced her concern, "Direct confrontation could escalate tensions. Our kingdom is still recuperating, and our military strength has been significantly depleted. The Midland Army totals at only a hundred-thousand, a third of what we commanded before the rebellion started."

    Arlan concluded, "I suspect the Malum Incarnate aims to instigate an invasion by the Firane Kingdom. Despite our alliance, their intentions could be a facade, designed to divert our focus and weaken our defenses."

    JD sought further clarification, "There must be more to this. It seems too convoluted."

    "You''re right, JD," Arlan concurred, his brow furrowed in concentration. "There''s a perplexing puzzle here we''re not seeing."

    The room fell silent, all eyes riveted on Arlan as he stood before the grand map of Althea unfurled across his desk. His gaze darted across the terrain, tracing invisible lines of strategy and deceit. Suddenly, clarity dawned upon him, "The true intention of the Firane Kingdom reveals itself¡ªnot an invasion of our lands, but a grander scheme to seize the wealth of the Free Cities of Yura and the sovereign Musan. Their strategy was never to confront us directly but to divert our focus, leaving them free to consolidate power elsewhere."

    The room was steeped in astonishment, Arlan''s insight slicing through the previously opaque intentions of the Firane Kingdom. Emmeline, spurred by urgency, declared, "This demands immediate counsel with my mother. Arlan, are we certain of their motives?"

    "Undoubtedly," Arlan affirmed, "Their gaze has always been fixed on the true prize¡ªthe Free Cities, Althea''s richest city state."

    Jovann chimed in, ¡°The dwarven merchant houses who rule the Free Cities are currently feuding, they will likely be blindsided by the invasion of the Firane Elves.¡±

    JD, seeking direction, inquired, "What''s our move?"

    Arlan laid out the plan, "We pivot our focus towards the Firane Kingdom, not as adversaries but under the guise of seeking assistance in Midland¡¯s post-war recovery. We will escort Emmeline to do this."

    Emmeline requested, ¡°I¡¯d like Jin to join us as well, if that¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged, Princess,¡± Arlan consented, as Emmeline excused herself to dispatch a message to her mother, Queen Margaret, via messenger pigeon.

    Erin, curiosity piqued, inquired, ¡°And what will our roles be in this undertaking?¡±

    ¡°A crucial task lies ahead for you, Erin,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°I¡¯m entrusting you with the leadership of the Banner of the Claw. Integrate the remnants of Count Emile¡¯s soldiers and train them as I¡¯ve trained you. Once I set off for the Firane Kingdom, lead the Banner of the Claw towards the ruins of Eisanyr and await my signal for further instructions.¡±

    Erin, taken aback, questioned, ¡°Lead them, in your absence? Can I shoulder such responsibility?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Arlan reassured him, affirming his confidence with a supportive hand on Erin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your reliability and skill have never been in doubt. You have my complete trust,¡±

    Edgar stood, offering his support, ¡°And he won''t be standing alone.¡±''

    Lem chimed in with a grin, ¡°Edgar is right, you¡¯ll have us with you!¡±

    Marie, seeking clarity, asked, ¡°What exactly do you envision for us in the Firane Kingdom?¡±

    Arlan shared his bold strategy, ¡°Our mission is to see Yanie rightfully crowned as Queen of the Firane Kingdom.¡±

    Marie facepalmed and muttered in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me¡­¡±

    Yanie, equally shocked, protested, ¡°Hold on¡­ Don¡¯t I get a say in this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a path I believe you''re meant to take, Yanie. It¡¯s a chance to make a significant difference and we¡¯ll be with you at every step,¡± Arlan encouraged with guidance.

    Yanie then suggested, ¡°What about Jin Albera? He¡¯s of Odian lineage too.¡±

    Chrysta clarified, ¡°Firane¡¯s customs are clear¡ªa matriarch reigns supreme. Jin wouldn¡¯t be accepted as ruler by the people.¡±

    Arlan added, ¡°Jin will undoubtedly support you however he can as well.¡±

    ¡°I... I''ll need some time to consider,¡± replied Yanie with hesitation as if doubting herself.

    ¡°You have four months to ponder this decision,¡± Marie noted with folded arms and a judgemental gaze on Yanie.

    ¡°If reinstating Yanie proves unfeasible, we may need to completely destroy this new enemy that operates secretly in the Firane Kingdom,¡± Arlan outlined a contingency plan, ¡°Erin, have the Banner of the Claw cross into Firane at my behest. Whether we wrestle for control over the crown or we fight openly against this new threat, we will need the Banner of the Claw.¡±

    Erin was now buoyed by confidence and affirmed, ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll be poised for your command.¡±

    Arlan then concluded, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the preparations for this endeavor starting tomorrow. That concludes our agenda for today.¡±

    As the room emptied, Wren lingered, his voice steady. "Arlan, there''s something I want to address."

    Arlan looked up from his desk and asked. "What is it?"

    Without a word, Wren hoisted the remains of Arlan''s blacksteel claymore with considerable effort and let it clang onto the desk, leaving a noticeable dent. The broken blade was a mere fragment but was still daunting in its weight.

    Confused, Arlan asked, "Wren, what''s this about?"

    "That broken sword," Wren panted while wiping sweat from his brow, "Is still absurdly heavy. But it''s time for a new one, don''t you think?"

    A memory flashed through Arlan''s mind ¡ª his final showdown with Luther had cost him his weapon. "You''re not wrong," he conceded. "But crafting a new one to match my needs in four months is a tall order. And finding the right swordsmith..."

    Wren''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Your old sword was from a master swordsmith in Auron, correct?"

    "Yes, a gift from Duke Lansley."

    Wren''s chest swelled with pride. "That master was my mentor. He crafted your blacksteel armor before you switched to mithril. I''ve learned everything that he knew. Remember, you asked me to be your blacksmith. So before we left for Galmora, my mentor gave me a manual of ancient dwarven techniques¡­ And I''ve mastered them."

    Arlan''s interest peaked. "So, you think you can replicate my blacksteel claymore?"

    "No, Arlan, I won¡¯t replicate it¡­¡± Wren''s pride took a hit. ¡°Instead, I can make you a blade that¡¯s even better."

    Arlan was now intrigued by the idea, so he pressed on. "How much better?"

    "I can forge you a greatsword thrice as powerful as your old one."

    The prospect excited Arlan. His blacksteel claymore had been strong enough to break even an artifact weapon, but Wren''s confidence suggested something beyond that.

    "This sounds way too good to be true,¡± stated Arlan with doubt, ¡°What''s the catch?"

    Wren laid it out plainly. "I''ll need Adamantite and the aid of Marie and Chrysta''s Regalias."

    "Marie and Chrysta will help without a doubt, but Adamantite is nearly impossible to find. Where would we even begin?"

    "I have a lead," Wren said, sliding a scroll across the table.

    Breaking the seal, Arlan unfurled the document ¡ª an S-Rank bounty from the Adventurer''s Guild, the first in fifty years.

    "The Iron Grotto," Arlan muttered as he recalled entering the rift dungeon with the Moon Striders.

    "Exactly," Wren beamed. "Look at the rewards."

    Following Wren¡¯s instructions, Arlan scanned the bounty''s rewards outloud, ¡°House Lansley will reward the party or individual who completes this bounty with three-thousand gold, any item from House Lansley¡¯s artifact vault, and-¡±

    ¡°-A cache of Adamantite Ore,¡± Wren finished the sentence for Arlan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head to Auron in two days,¡± replied Arlan immediately.

    "Wait but before you head off, there''s something you''ll need," Wren announced, beckoning with a whistle. Jeanette appeared at the doorway, her arms cradling a sheathed greatsword, its hilt and guard adorned with the meticulous artistry of dwarven runes.

    A gleam of anticipation sparked in Arlan''s eyes as he rose to meet her. "For me, I presume?"

    Wren nodded, his pride barely contained. "I managed to convince Jovann to procure the last of the mithril ingots in the north. And during your absence, I''ve been busy crafting numerous greatswords until this prototype was made without flaw. It¡¯ll be about fifty percent stronger than your previous blacksteel weapon."

    Jeanette then handed the greatsword to Arlan with ease and departed. He unsheathed the weapon, revealing its craftsmanship: the edges shimmered with the hue of mithril, while the core was forged from the hefty blacksteel.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Do you approve?" Wren inquired, watching Arlan''s reaction closely.

    Arlan was momentarily puzzled. "It''s a curious blend¡ªedged with mithril and blacksteel makes up the majority of the inside. Yet it weighs like nothing¡­ That explains how Jeanette was able to carry it with such ease."

    Wren''s smile turned sly. "A dwarven rune I etched into the blade makes it weightless."

    Arlan furrowed his brows. "But my regalia¡¯s passive multiplies the force of my swings by the weapon''s weight. This wouldn¡¯t even deal half the damage my blacksteel claymore would¡¯ve."

    "I knew you¡¯d say that," Wren countered, his excitement barely contained. "A second rune I''ve etched allows the wielder to channel essence and mana into the blade, increasing its damage while also increasing its weight as a negative effect¡­ But for you that isn¡¯t a downside."

    Intrigued, Arlan questioned, "I can control its weight?"

    "Exactly," Wren encouraged. "Try channeling your essence and mana into it."

    Following Wren''s guidance, Arlan infused the sword with his essence. Instantly, the blade hummed with a thirst for battle, its weight increasing significantly.

    "This is fucking awesome," Arlan admitted, his voice a mix of surprise and admiration. "It''s now heavier than the blacksteel claymore!"

    "And there''s more," Wren boasted, eager to share. "Three additional runes enhance its abilities further¡ªone for retrieval like your old weapon, another to siphon a fraction of essence and mana from foes, and-"

    Arlan''s interest peaked as he interrupted Wren, "This greatsword is nearly on par with the artifact weapon, Godsbane!"

    Wren''s grin widened. "And I''ve yet to reveal the capabilities of the fifth rune¡ªit absorbs offensive mana based spells, which directly feeds into the second rune."

    The revelation left Arlan nearly speechless, the potential of such a weapon dawning on him. "How do I activate the fifth rune?"

    "Block the spell with the flat side of the greatsword and it will do the rest," Wren explained.

    Arlan''s admiration for Wren grew, a mix of awe and gratitude evident in his stance. "Wren, your craftsmanship is unparalleled. And this sword... Have you named it?"

    Wren shook his head no, allowing Arlan the honor. After a moment''s thought, Arlan declared, "I¡¯m going to name it, Starshadow, for its unique blend of mithril and blacksteel."

    "Starshadow," Wren repeated, nodding in approval. "A fitting name for a blade unlike any other."

    The next day, the afternoon sun draped Galmora in a warm, golden light. Arlan and Emmeline embarked on their leisurely walk, the city bustling around them with the vibrant life it was known for. They simply enjoyed each other¡¯s company as Arlan made his rounds to inspect his city for the first time in a while.

    Arlan and Emmeline spotted Chrysta and JD ahead, arms linked and in their own little world, Arlan couldn''t help but express his admiration. "I was so glad when they finally confessed to each other," he admitted.

    Emmeline agreed while watching the couple with a tender smile, "Absolutely, it''s quite endearing. Chrysta and JD are so cute together."

    Arlan sighed, his thoughts drifting. "I remember when I first met them. JD was always steadfast and looking out for Noah. Chrysta was so shy at first until she finally opened up a little more. I swear it was only yesterday that we were playing snag-a-scarf in front of the orphanage."

    Emmeline chuckled as she imagined her friends much younger, "Ar¡­ those must be some golden memories you have. I¡¯m glad they help you cherish your friends."

    "They are golden," Arlan continued, his tone reflective. "Then they grew into strong individuals who I respect and admire."

    "Their story is inspiring, really,¡± added Emmeline with a modicum of respect, ¡°They rose from orphans of war into a Lord and Lady of the realm. They¡¯ve also accomplished far more than most would in their lifetime."

    Arlan nodded, his eyes returning to the present, watching as Chrysta laughed at something JD had said. "They remind me of what I fight to protect. A reminder to carry on my duties."

    The future Queen of Midland leaned onto her betrothed¡¯s shoulder while they continued their walk, "A reminder I am also familiar with¡­ I just want all of Midland¡¯s people to enjoy peaceful lives."

    Their stroll took them to the military quarter, where the Banner of the Claw''s presence was notably lighter. Arlan gave the soldiers time with their families which transformed the military quarter into a scene of partial tranquility, a testament to Arlan¡¯s care for his men.

    "It''s good to see them getting some well-deserved rest," Emmeline commented, observing the few Banner of the Claw soldiers hanging out in front of the barracks.

    As Arlan and Emmeline walked by, the trio of soldiers saluted and acknowledged the future King and Queen of Midland. Arlan gave them a nod to continue as they returned to their relaxed day off.

    Arlan thought of the men and women who had stood by him through thick and thin. "They deserve every moment of peace we can afford them," he replied, pride and gratitude evident in his voice.

    "It''s more than just rest; it¡¯s about giving them a moment to remember why we fight so hard," Arlan continued, his gaze lingering on the soldiers. "A reminder of the peace we strive to secure for everyone in Midland."

    Emmeline nodded thoughtfully, "You''ve always seen the bigger picture, Arlan. Not just battles to be won, but lives to be lived fully. It''s one of the reasons you will make such a wise king."

    Arlan chuckled softly, "And you, a queen who sees the heart of her people. Together, we''ll build a kingdom where such moments of tranquility aren''t a rare luxury but a common peace."

    As they ventured deeper into the city, they noticed Erin, Lem, and Trent¡¯s little sister, Lanie, engaged in the mundane yet intimate act of grocery shopping. Their laughter and easy chatter floated over to Arlan and Emmeline, who watched from a distance with fond amusement.

    But Erin caught sight of the two, his face lighting up with a bright smile. Then he waved as he called out. "Look who we have here! Fancy seeing you two," he called out across the distance.

    "Wandering the streets like common folk, are we?" Lem added with a grin, his tone playful.

    Arlan raised his hand in response, a broad smile on his face. "It''s my first time in awhile walking around Galmora so I¡¯m merely taking in its charms! Please, carry on."

    Erin, Lem and Lanie smiled and did as instructed, they happily disappeared into the crowd together, continuing their errand.

    Arlan and Emmeline continue but they soon find themselves amidst the hustle and bustle of the market district. Here, the city''s heart beat strongest, with merchants calling out their wares and the streets alive with citizens who used to dread under their former lord until Arlan took over.

    It wasn''t long before they stumbled upon a delightful sight: Alya and Onas, completely engrossed in their game of tag, their laughter a beacon of joy. Emmeline couldn''t help but laugh when Alya chased Onas around Emmeline in a circle.

    Arlan smiled as he was watching the scene unfold. "Look at you two! Both of you seemed to have gotten along real well!"

    Jovann, overseeing the unloading of goods nearby, caught the moment and couldn''t resist a chuckle. "Ah! Arlan, you mind taking those two off my hands? Or maybe Emmeline can take them in as some willing recruits!"

    "They would make a fine addition to the royal guard," Emmeline joked back, her eyes sparkling with mirth as she continued to entertain the children.

    ¡°Hey you two!¡± yelled Jovann, ¡°Let them be. I think they want some alone time.¡±

    As they parted ways with Jovann and the children, Arlan and Emmeline continued their exploration, each step further entwining their lives with the city and its inhabitants. Galmora, with all its complexity and charm, was more than a backdrop to their adventures; it was a character in its own right, shaping them as much as they influenced its course.

    As Arlan and Emmeline wandered through the bustling streets of the craftsmen quarter, the sound of hammers and the warmth of forges filled the air. Turning a corner, they spotted Renia, her arms cradling a basket covered with a cloth.

    "Ah, fancy seeing you two here!" Renia exclaimed, her eyes lighting up at the sight of them. "I was just about to deliver Wren''s lunch. Care to join me?"

    Emmeline smiled, intrigued by the offer. "We''d love to. It¡¯s been a while since we visited the craftsmen''s headquarters."

    Arlan nodded in agreement, his curiosity piqued about the day''s unfolding events.

    The craftsmen headquarters of Galmora was a hive of activity, with artisans of all trades busily engaging in their work. As they approached the entrance, they noticed Wren, his gaze fixed on the path, obviously awaiting Renia''s arrival.

    Wren''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing the trio. "Renia, I wasn¡¯t expecting Emmeline and Arlan to join you," he said, before his gaze shifted to Arlan and Emmeline. "And to what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?"

    "Making my rounds to inspect the city, figured we¡¯d accompany Renia here," Arlan replied, clasping Wren''s shoulder in a friendly gesture. "Thanks again for crafting me, Starshadow."

    ¡°Thanks again for bringing me to Galmora,¡± replied Wren as he accepted his lunch from Renia, ¡°And if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have met the love of my life here.¡±

    ¡°Couples everywhere today, Arlan!¡± commented Emmeline.

    With a broad smile, Wren took Renia''s hand, an unmistakable gleam of happiness in his eyes. "Well, since you''re both here, we might as well share our news. Renia and I have decided to get married. We''re planning the ceremony before all of you depart for the Firane Kingdom."

    Arlan''s expression softened into a wide smile. "It''s about time," he exclaimed, embracing them in turn. ¡°It''s the perfect time since we¡¯re all back in Galmora before we have to depart once more. Congratulations to you two!¡±

    Emmeline clapped her hands in delight. "Oh, how splendid! Love is in the air! I¡¯m invited, right?"

    Renia''s cheeks flushed with joy. "Of course you are, milady! We''re very excited to have everyone be there. Alya couldn¡¯t help but attack Wren with hugs and tears that he¡¯ll be her brother-in-law officially."

    ¡°Speaking of whom,¡± replied Emmeline ¡°We just bumped into her in the market district playing with Onas.¡±

    ¡°Those two have gotten close,¡± said Wren as he started to eat his lunch, ¡°I¡¯m surprised how much more both of them are talking and opening up to everyone.¡±

    As Arlan and Emmeline left Renia and Wren behind, they ventured towards the farm fields, their steps slowing as they noticed Marie sitting silently on a barrel, observing the farmers with a distant gaze.

    Arlan paused, his expression turning solemn as he recognized the signs of introspection¡ªor perhaps, isolation¡ªin Marie''s posture. Emmeline followed his gaze, her own face mirroring his concern.

    "Isn''t that Marie?" Emmeline whispered, her voice laced with worry.

    Without breaking his gaze from the Embercaller, Arlan spoke softly to Emmeline, "Ever since Marie had started to fight with us and when she had absorbed that demon core, there''s been a constant change inside her. She¡¯s¡­ So different now. Even Katalina told me she felt it when they last reunited."

    Emmeline, following Arlan''s gaze, felt a pang of empathy for Marie. "While I don¡¯t want to assume, I do know what it''s like to be lonely with your own responsibilities burdening your shoulders," she murmured, her heart heavy with unspoken understanding.

    Arlan replied, his tone heavy. "There''s a depth to her silence now that wasn''t there before. But I recognize what this is¡­ I¡¯ve experienced it before."

    After turning to Emmeline, Arlan asked, "Would you mind heading to the manor without me? I feel Marie might need someone to talk to, someone who understands a part of what she''s going through."

    Emmeline nodded, squeezing Arlan''s hand in silent support before making her way alone, leaving Arlan to approach Marie with a mix of determination and concern.

    Arlan approached Marie, his steps measured. "Hey Marie, what¡¯re you doing out here?" he asked, trying to pierce the veil of isolation she had wrapped herself in.

    "Just observing the endless field of lavender flowers," Marie replied, her voice laced with a forced cheerfulness that didn''t reach her eyes. However, Arlan saw through it with his [Heraldic Vision] and he made note of the turmoil within her.

    "I know there''s more beneath the surface, Marie. Hiding it will only cause you more pain," Arlan pressed gently, his concern evident.

    A long silence followed before Marie spoke again, her voice barely a whisper. "I feel like a monster, Arlan. And the worst part? I''m not even sad about it. I wonder... Why do I enjoy this monstrous strength?"

    As tears welled up unexpectedly, Marie looked at Arlan, confusion written all over her face. "Why am I crying? I don''t understand¡­ Nothing makes me feel anymore."

    Marie continued, her voice breaking, "I feel so alone, Arlan. Everyone else seems so distant, but with you... It''s different. When I¡¯m with you¡­ I can make sense of my emotions."

    Arlan nodded, his own voice softening. "I''ve been there, Marie. In my past life as Rove, I felt like a monster too. And I enjoyed it. I still enjoy it¡­¡±

    ¡°You enjoy it also?¡± asked Marie as tears continued to stream down.

    After a short pause, Arlan answered back, ¡°Yes¡­ But I don¡¯t let it kill my humanity. As Rove, I held onto my bond with my soldiers. My care for them reminded me of my late family and their sacrifice for me. It''s what allows me to remain myself."

    ¡°I admire you Arlan,¡± replied Marie as she soaked in Arlan¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯ve always been able to stand strong despite what we go through. You somehow retain your humanity through it all.¡±

    ¡°Marie¡­ You¡¯re strong enough to do it too. I know you are.¡±

    "Arlan," Marie began, her voice a mixture of resolve and vulnerability, "There''s something I need to tell you..."

    Arlan''s gaze softened, receiving her words with a grace that belied the storm of emotions they stirred within him. "I''m listening, Marie. You can tell me anything," he assured her, his voice a steady anchor in the swirling sea of uncertainty.

    Taking a deep breath as if to gather the shards of her courage, Marie confessed, "I¡¯m in love with you, Arlan. I know you might not feel the same way and you¡¯re going to be the future King of Midland alongside Emmeline, but I had to let you know¡­"

    The confession hung between them like a delicate thread, shimmering with the fragility of Marie''s heart laid bare. Arlan, for a moment, seemed to search for the right words, his heart heavy with the weight of her affection and his own tangled feelings.

    "Marie," he finally spoke, his voice a balm to the tension in the air, "I''m honored by your feelings. Truly. But I can''t reciprocate them in the way you want me to."

    Marie''s smile took a hopeful and desperate form, a brave mask over her bruised heart. "I understand. But, you know, if you ever wanted, I could be your mistress. If that''s something you desire."

    Arlan''s response was immediate, a gentle rebuke wrapped in the warmth of his care for her. "That just wouldn¡¯t be fair to you and Emmeline. I just can¡¯t do that to either of you¡­ It''s just¡­ I know it¡¯s normal here on Althea but where I¡¯m from, I just can¡¯t love two people at once like that."

    Yet, Marie''s resilience shone through her next words, her smile genuine, albeit tinged with sadness. "Oh well¡­ I tried¡­ But just being by your side, in any capacity, is enough for me. No one else could ever capture my heart the way you have, Arlan."

    Arlan''s emotions swelled with a mix of admiration and affection, his own smile a mirror to Marie''s resilience. "And I¡¯m so fortunate to have you by my side. I wouldn¡¯t know if I could¡¯ve done it without you, Marie."

    In that moment, Marie''s tears broke free, a river of relief and acceptance as she stepped into Arlan''s open arms. Her voice, muffled against his chest, carried the weight of her emotions. "I¡¯ll always stand by your side no matter what¡­ Thank you, Arlan. And if the world were to ever take you away from me, I¡¯m going to burn everything to ashes."

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± joked Arlan, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Under the pallid morning sky, the newly erected memorial stood solemnly outside the city gates, surrounded by the citizens of the town. Wren and his craftsmen had outdone themselves, creating a poignant tribute to the fallen. Arlan and JD, shoulder to shoulder, faced the stone structure, behind them a silent congregation of townsfolk paying their respects.

    Arlan cleared his throat, stepping forward slightly, his voice steady yet imbued with a deep melancholy. "Today, we stand to honor the valor and sacrifice of the Banner of the Claw¡¯s fallen. Each name engraved here," he gestured towards the monument, "Represents a life dedicated to ending the War of the Great Houses, a gentle reminder to never forget those who¡¯ve granted us this moment of respite."

    As the last words of his monologue faded into the crisp morning air, the crowd began to disperse, leaving Arlan and JD in a cocoon of solitude amidst the echoes of the departed.

    D, his gaze fixed on the monument, finally broke the silence. "Arlan, I saw Noah¡¯s image in the final battle against Luther¡­ Was that real?"

    ¡°It was JD¡­ The Avens Power bridges the different planes and I¡¯m not sure how to explain it.¡±

    JD¡¯s voice cracked, a single tear escaping the confines of his stoic exterior. "He was more than just a comrade to me. Noah was my brother in all but blood. I... I had hoped to see him marry Sayla, to see them happy."

    Arlan, with a sympathetic nod, placed a hand on JD''s shoulder. "Their sacrifices, though heartrending, were not in vain. This peace we now cherish is dyed with their valor. In my world too, sacrifices were the cornerstone of every quest for peace."

    The air between them tensed as JD''s sorrow morphed into anger, his voice rising. "But you! You let Iris take him from us. Why didn¡¯t you do something to kill her sooner? Maybe if you had, Noah would still be here!"

    Arlan''s eyes, shadowed by grief, met JD''s. "Believe me, JD, there was nothing more I could have done. Every day, I''m haunted by my inability to save him... and not just him. Roderic, Dimitri, Trent... and even those from my previous world¡ªTerry, Rob, Fin, Bo. Their memories are a constant reminder of my failures."

    Silence reigned as JD processed Arlan''s tormented confession, his anger dissipating as quickly as it had flared. "I... I''m sorry, Arlan. It''s just the pain... it''s overwhelming."

    Arlan, with a forgiving smile, squeezed JD''s shoulder reassuringly. "No apologies needed. Anger can make us say things we don''t mean. Remember, we carry their legacy forward¡ªnot through our anger, but by living the lives they fought for us to have."

    In the shadow of the memorial, with the townsfolk now a distant memory, Arlan''s gaze lingered on the horizon, where the first light of dawn met the remnants of night. The air around them grew thick with the weight of unspoken words, until Arlan broke the silence, his voice carrying a blend of wisdom and sorrow.

    "JD," he began, his eyes not leaving the horizon, "War... always spreads far and wide, consuming everything in its path. No matter how fiercely I fought, how many lives I¡¯ve taken, or how much of my own humanity I sacrificed, war doesn¡¯t end so easily."

    He paused, the weight of his past evident in his somber expression. "Back on Terra, the devastation was unimaginable. A world war between my country and another claimed half of the world population. Everywhere anyone went, there was no escaping it. And if I learned anything from that¡­."

    Arlan turned to JD, his gaze now filled with a haunting clarity. "It''s only the beginning, JD. The War of the Great Houses was the tinder needed to light the blaze. And soon, the world will be engulfed in flames like my homeworld, Terra."

    JD listened, a solemn silence between them. Arlan''s words painted a vivid picture of the relentless nature of conflict, a cycle of destruction and rebirth that spanned worlds and generations.

    "I won¡¯t sugar coat it JD¡­ More people are going to die as everything gets worse. And we need to do everything we can to save our loved ones¡­ Even if that means we have to fight long wars and kill constantly. But with your help, we¡¯ll end this fucking cycle¡­ We¡¯ll usher in a new age of peace. You¡¯re with me, right?¡±

    "Absolutely... I stand with you through everything, Arlan."

    "Good, because the rebellion was just the beginning, the spark that will ignite the world aflame... It was nothing but the Embers of War."

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 54

    A carriage made its way along the cobblestone road, escorted by Edgar and his ten skilled stormriders, a sense of tension filled the air. The lush green trees lining the path seemed to lean in, as if anticipating something.

    In the distance, a horde of a hundred goblins could be seen, their weapons glinting in the sunlight. But Edgar and his men appeared unfazed by their presence, their eyes trained and focused on the impending attack. They were already informed of the goblin presence just thirty minutes earlier.

    The carriage door flew open with a loud creak, revealing Marie and Chrysta standing side by side. Marie''s fiery spells flickered and sparked in the air while Chrysta''s ice spells swirled and shimmered, creating an intense contrast of heat and cold. Behind them, JD emerged with a nonchalant attitude, his eyes mischievously glinting.

    And finally, the Immortal General himself appeared, his presence commanding. Arlan then addressed Chrysta and Marie with a taunting grin, as if daring him to start the fight. ¡°You both were just talking about how bored you were. Here¡¯s your fun then.¡±

    Marie chuckled, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she twirled a fiery ember in her palm. "Ah, Arlan, you always know how to liven up the mood. I was starting to think we were on a relaxing sightseeing tour."

    Chrysta raised an eyebrow, her frosty demeanor contrasting with Marie''s playful tone. "Yes, because nothing says fun like a hundred goblins trying to ambush us in the middle of nowhere."

    JD leaned against the carriage, his arms crossed as he surveyed the approaching goblin horde. "I almost feel bad. They happened to attack a carriage with the Immortal General himself."

    Without hesitation, Chrysta and Marie charged forward, their magical prowess on full display as they unleashed a torrent of flames and ice upon the goblin horde. The air crackled with energy as [Infernohand] and [Nixstorm] flew through the air, decimating rows of goblins with precision and power.

    As Chrysta''s ice magic created intricate patterns of frost that encased the goblins in frozen prisons, Marie''s fire magic engulfed them in searing flames that left nothing but ash in their wake.

    With each blast of their spells, the ground shook and trembled beneath the weight of the goblin army. The two women moved in perfect unison, a well-oiled machine fueled by their intense determination to serve their kingdom.

    But even as they fought with a fraction of their might, more goblins poured out from the shadows, their bloodthirsty cries filling the air. Undeterred, Chrysta and Marie continued to rain down destruction upon the enemy. And as the battle raged on, it became clear that these two formidable women would not be defeated easily by any force.

    The Stormriders watched in awe as Chrysta and Marie worked in perfect harmony, their spells weaving together seamlessly to create a symphony of destruction. Arlan nodded in approval, his eyes gleaming with pride as he witnessed the two powerful women effortlessly dispatching their foes.

    As the last of the goblins fell to the ground, defeated and scattered, Chrysta and Marie stood victorious amidst the chaos they had wrought. Their chests heaved with exertion, but they wore triumphant smiles on their faces.

    JD approached them, a smirk playing on his lips. "I must say, that was quite a show. Remind me never to get on your bad side."

    Marie''s laughter rang out, a mischievous glint dancing in her bright blue eyes. "Oh my, that was quite the exhilarating workout I needed."

    Chrysta nodded in agreement, her expression transitioning from focused concentration to a wide grin. "I admit... It WAS a bit fun."

    Edgar''s voice cut through their banter as he approached Arlan with urgency. "General, we''re just about an hour away from Auron."

    Arlan''s brow furrowed at the news. "And a horde of goblins this close to Auron is very unusual." Just then, a figure materialized out of thin air before them - a blonde woman draped in a flowing black cloak and adorned with a menacing leather half mask.

    "What is it, Nightingale?" asked Arlan, his tone laced with both curiosity and caution.

    The mysterious woman knelt before him, her voice cold and emotionless. "General Arlan, it appears that the area is brimming with not only goblins, but also nightmarish creatures from the abyss now inhabit the area. This is likely due to the Iron Grotto.¡±

    Arlan''s stern expression softened as he nodded in gratitude. "Thank you for your detailed report," he said, his voice carrying a sense of authority and respect. ¡°Head to Auron ahead of us and let Jovann know of our arrival.¡±

    "By your command," Nightingale acknowledged with a bow before vanishing.

    As she disappeared, a figure caught Arlan''s attention. It was a beautiful damsel with fiery red hair cascading down her back. She emerged gracefully from their carriage, her regal attire and jeweled tiara marking her as royalty. It was Princess Emmeline, the future Queen of Midland.

    Her crystal clear voice echoed through the air, heavy with worry and urgency. "Is it finally over? Are the vicious Goblins gone?" Her eyes searched Arlan''s face for confirmation, her delicate hands fidgeting with the fabric of her dress.

    Arlan''s voice carries with it a sense of duty and determination as he responds to Emmeline''s question, "Yes Emme, the goblins have been dealt."

    Emmeline''s eyes soften with understanding as she replies, "Thank goodness¡­ It has been several months since the war ended, but there is still much to be done in rebuilding Midland."

    As the group looked around at each other, they couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope and relief that the War of the Great Houses had finally come to an end. But their smiles are tempered by the knowledge that there is still much work ahead of them.

    Chrysta, her eyes filled with determination, stepped forward to stand beside Arlan and Emmeline. "We have come a long way, faced unimaginable challenges, but together we have emerged victorious. I have vowed to give my all in service to both of you. So I¡¯ll do what I can to help rebuild Midland and ensure its future prosperity."

    Marie nodded in agreement, her gaze unwavering as she added, "I echo Chrysta''s sentiments. We have proven ourselves time and time again on and off the battlefield, and now we shall prove ourselves in the efforts of reconstruction. Count on me to do whatever it takes."

    With a steely expression and unflinching gaze, JD promised his unwavering dedication. "I assure you my sole purpose is to defend this kingdom and serve its citizens with the utmost seriousness." His words carried a weight of determination and duty that left no room for humor or lightheartedness.

    Edgar, ever the stoic one, spoke up next. "I have followed any order given to me by General Arlan and Lord JD. I swear upon my honor as a soldier to give everything I have for the good of Midland."

    Arlan''s eyes blazed with fierce pride as he looked upon his loyal companions. "We have been blessed with true friends and allies, Emmeline. And for that, Midland will forever be indebted to you all."

    Emmeline''s smile widened, renewed by her friend''s words. "No amount of gratitude can repay what you''ve done for our kingdom."

    The Immortal General nodded decisively. "It grows late. Let us make our way to Auron." He turned to Edgar and the Stormriders. "Ride ahead and notify the local garrison of the goblins we have vanquished. You are dismissed for the evening, back to my manor."

    "By your command," replied Edgar as he and his ten riders galloped ahead of the carriage.

    JD shrugged nonchalantly. "Not like we needed protection anyway. With all of us here, including Arlan, nothing can truly threaten us."

    Arlan affirmed JD''s statement. "Yes, and Sophia will warn us of any lurking dangers."

    Emmeline''s curiosity was piqued. "Sophia? You mean the spirit within your regalia?"

    Arlan nodded gravely. "Indeed. Without her advanced abilities, we would not have emerged victorious in our battle against Luther and Duke Osmund."

    Marie suddenly declared her hunger. "I''m hungry as hell! Let¡¯s continue this discussion once we reach Auron."

    JD leaned in close to Arlan and whispered urgently. "Marie becomes quite cranky when she''s hungry. You and I both know she¡¯s scary when she¡¯s cranky."

    "I HEARD THAT, JD!" Marie bellowed.

    Arlan wasted no time in ushering his companions back into the safety of the carriage. "Alright then, let¡¯s be on our way! Jovann awaits us at the Reeve Manor, and I am sure he will have dinner set for us."

    As the sun began to set over Auron, a girl in a dark red and black cloak made her way through the bustling streets. Her map clenched tightly in one hand while she consulted a few nearby guards for directions, but she was still hopelessly lost in this sprawling metropolis.

    Auron, like a shining jewel of economic power, rivaled even Oreta in size and population. The girl muttered to herself, her voice barely audible above the cacophony of noise around her, "The last time I was here... it was for the Tetrasan Tournament. I had forgotten just how massive this place is."

    Her stomach grumbled loudly as the delicious smells of various street food stalls filled the air. Her eyes landed on one in particular, where savory tauro steak kebabs were being grilled over hot coals. Despite knowing she would be having dinner later, she couldn''t resist the temptation of a quick snack.

    She rushed over to the stall and was greeted by a friendly dwarf manning the grill. "The meat has cast its charm on you, missy?" he chuckled.

    "Yes! I would love two skewers please!" the girl replied eagerly.

    "That''ll be twenty bronze coins," said the dwarf with a sly grin.

    "Gladly!" The girl reached down to grab her coin pouch, only to discover it was missing. Panic flooded her as she frantically searched her pockets and realized it must have fallen somewhere along her journey.

    "Look lady, you look like you got money so this ain''t no charity. Are you trying to swindle me?" growled the now unfriendly dwarf merchant.

    "No, no, I promise!" pleaded the girl, scanning the bustling crowd for any sign of her missing pouch. In desperation, she closed her eyes and focused her mind to cast a [Seeker] spell.

    In her mind, a gray image of everything around her materialized. The world was bathed in muted shades, as if viewed through a foggy window. A blue stream of mana, thick and pulsating with energy, the size of an arrow made its way towards a skinny teenage boy with dirt and tattered clothing.

    He stood before a burly man with tattoos and scars, his posture tense and ready to bolt at any moment. The mana stream pointed toward the missing coin pouch as it was being handed to the burly man, its glow intensifying with each passing second.

    ¡°There it is¡­ I¡¯ll be right back, mister!¡± announced the girl, her voice filled with determination. With a flick of her wrist and a whispered incantation, she had cast [Greater Augmentation] ¨C a powerful fourth-tier physical buff spell. Mana surrounded her body and hummed with newfound strength as she dashed through the streets, weaving between groups of people with ease.

    With eyes blazing with determination, the young girl strode forward to confront the burly man who held her stolen coin pouch. Her heart raced with excitement and fear as she stood before him, unafraid despite the gang of tattooed men surrounding her. The pouch in question gleamed in her hands, filled with a bountiful amount of gold and silver coins - enough to buy a small house.

    ¡°I believe that money is mine,¡± she stated boldly, her voice unwavering. ¡°Hand it over and I¡¯ll spare you all.¡±

    The burly man let out a low, menacing laugh as he towered over the small and seemingly weak girl before him.

    ¡°Careful now, little missy. You''re accusing me of stealing? This pouch belongs to me - I dropped it,¡± he sneered, his eyes darting towards his fellow gang members who were closing in on the girl. ¡°You best choose your next words carefully, or we''ll have to give you a lesson in respect for your elders.¡±

    The shady brigand¡¯s hand reached for the hilt of his scimitar as he spoke, sending a clear warning to the defiant young girl. The young mage stood her ground, her staff at the ready as she faced off against the burly man in front of her. She had warned him, but he had not listened. With a swift motion, she swung her staff upwards, sending the man flying backwards and causing his coin pouch to tumble into the air. The girl caught it effortlessly with her left hand.

    Confusion and fear filled the onlookers who cowered behind their stalls or other means of protection. The rest of the gang members, six in total, exchanged glances before charging towards the young mage with weapons drawn. She remained calm and composed, lowering her hood to reveal her identity. A nearby little girl gasped in recognition and whispered to her parents, "I know her! It''s Lady-"

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    But before the little girl''s words could register with anyone else, her father quickly muffled her and pulled her down. "We should not get involved," he said sternly.

    The six attackers closed in on the mage, but she was prepared. With a flick of her wrist, she had cast a paralysis spell that rendered them immobile. Using her staff with precision and skill, she dispatched them all without causing any serious harm.

    The brigand who had initially held the stolen pouch looked up at her weakly and asked, "Who...who are you?"

    But before the mage could answer, a platoon of forty city guards surrounded the scene with spears drawn and aimed at her. The lieutenant, their leader for this area, stepped forward and demanded, "You''re under arrest for fighting in the city streets. In accordance with Midland law, you are to surrender yourself to us."

    The mage pleaded, "I was merely retrieving what was taken from me!" The lieutenant shook his head in disbelief, "That''s not what the witnesses are saying. They saw you attacking those men."

    As she looked around, the mage noticed that the gang members she had just defeated were slowly getting back up with smirks on their faces. Realization dawned upon her and she whispered to herself, "So that''s how it''s going to be."

    The guard lieutenant demanded that the mage lower her weapon and release her spells, but she knew she was being set up. With a deep breath, she prepared for what would come next.

    The mage''s voice was laced with a dangerous edge as she taunted the city guards, "Come and take it then. I will not stand for this injustice."

    Nervous glances were exchanged among the guards before the lieutenant barked out an order, "What are you waiting for? Arrest her for disobeying Midland law!"

    With clear instructions and the fear of disobeying direct orders, the guards closed in on the mage, their weapons at the ready.

    But before she could retaliate, a commanding voice rang out loudly, causing everyone to freeze. It was Duke Arlan Reeve, the crown prince himself. A little girl who had been watching from a safe distance pointed at him and cried out, "It''s the crown-prince! Duke Arlan Reeve!"

    The entire city block fell to their knees in reverence as Arlan approached. He was joined by his Heracul knights and Stormriders. Arlan¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡±

    Silence hung heavy in the air as all eyes turned to the city-guard lieutenant, who nervously shifted under his helmet. Finally, Arlan spoke up again, his frustration evident in his voice, "ANSWER ME!"

    The Heracul Knights and Stormrider¡¯s drew their blades upon the city-guards in response to Arlan¡¯s demand.

    The lieutenant stuttered, eyes darting around at the expectant crowd. "I-I swear it wasn''t my fault," he stammered. "That mage, she attacked these men and used dangerous spells within city limits. I was just trying to apprehend her."

    Arlan strode over to the trembling lieutenant and grabbed him by the collar. His next words carried both anger and disbelief, "You mean to tell me that Lady Yuna Argold was stealing from these men?"

    Yuna couldn''t help but smile at this turn of events. Revenge tasted much sweeter than any meat skewer she could have purchased.

    "Lady Yuna Argold?!" The lieutenant exclaimed, dropping to his knees and begging for forgiveness.

    Ignoring him, Arlan gave his orders. "Arrest the seven brigands and send them to the dungeons. And as for the rest of you, prove your loyalty to the crown by arresting this traitorous lieutenant for conspiring with criminals."

    Without hesitation, the guards sprang into action, their loyalty now firmly aligned with the crown-prince. The scene ended in silence, broken only by the sound of shackles being placed on the criminals and the disgraced lieutenant being led away.

    Yuna''s lips curved into a grateful smile as she greeted the familiar figure before her. "General Arlan, it seems you''ve saved me once again."

    Arlan''s stern expression softened slightly as he replied, "You''re lucky Nightingale told me where you were and I decided to come get you anyway."

    "Good thing¡­ I have no idea how to get to your manor from here," Yuna admitted with a sheepish smile. "And...I''m absolutely famished."

    "I know every street and shortcut, thanks to a detailed map provided by the Lansleys. I''ll be happy to escort you to my manor," Arlan offered gallantly.

    Just as the two were preparing to leave, a familiar dwarf merchant came running towards them, his arms full of sizzling meat skewers. "Lady Yuna and Duke Arlan! Please accept my sincerest apologies for my earlier rudeness. These are for you!" he exclaimed eagerly.

    Arlan raised an eyebrow in question at Yuna, who responded with a tight-lipped frown. "Is this...a friend of yours?" Arlan asked cautiously.

    Yuna''s expression turned cold as ice. "No, not at all. Please begone from my sight," she demanded haughtily.

    The dwarf merchant swore under his breath as he scurried away, regretting the way he had treated Yuna earlier. Now, with a powerful Heracul Knight standing between him and the lady, he regretted his actions. His stall would¡¯ve been a much more popular place had the blessings of Lady Yuna and Duke Arlan made his stall known.

    As Arlan and Yuna approached the Reeve Manor, they were met with a formidable sight - heavy security provided by House Lansley Guards and Arlan''s own Heracul Knights. The gates swung open without hesitation as the two of them entered, their presence already expected. They made their way through the grand courtyard, bustling with activity from earlier arrivals.

    But for Arlan and Yuna, there was still time to rest and refresh before joining the others. They were escorted to their lavish chambers, where hot baths and comfortable beds awaited them after their long journey. As they settled in to wash away the dust and fatigue, they were ready for dinner.

    Arlan, clad in his regal military uniform, made his way down to the grand banquet hall where all of the royal court had already gathered. The flickering candlelight danced off the polished marble floors and ornate tapestries hung from the walls, creating an atmosphere of opulence and prestige.

    As Arlan took his seat at the head of the long table, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and responsibility as he gazed upon his future queen, Princess Emmeline, seated beside him.

    Emmeline raised an eyebrow at Arlan''s tardiness and playfully remarked, "I heard a little birdie say you had to rescue Yuna from some trouble?"

    Arlan shrugged nonchalantly as he scanned the room with a practiced eye. "Just some brigands and a corrupt city guard," he replied. "Nothing I couldn''t handle."

    Emmeline''s lips curved into a mischievous smile. "Well, Duke Frank Lansley seemed quite embarrassed about the altercation," she teased. "You should go relieve him of his worries."

    JD chimed in from his spot nearby, his voice carrying a hint of urgency. "Don''t you have to meet with him about that S-Rank bounty anyway?"

    "In due time," Arlan replied confidently, his eyes scanning the bustling hall for familiar faces. "But for now, I¡¯m gonna let him simmer. Who else has arrived?"

    Emmeline''s response was quick and efficient. ¡°Archmage Jin is here along with Lady Dafni.¡±

    "I''m surprised your mother, Queen Margaret, isn''t here," Arlan commented, his eyebrows raising in mild surprise.

    Unphased, the Midland Princess explained, her posture regal and composed. "Mother is now Queen Regent and can''t leave Oreta until the Royal Court is properly stabilized. But she did send the newly appointed High Minister, Sir Dink Rorschach."

    Just then, an elven teen in luxurious clothing appeared at Arlan¡¯s side and whispered timidly, "You said it was going to be just us and Duke Frank. I didn''t expect so many other important guests."

    Arlan smiled knowingly. His eyes flickered over to the rest of the guests in attendance before returning to Jovann. "I didn¡¯t know the others were going to be here either. But it helps at least that they¡¯re here.¡±

    Jovann replied with confidence, his posture exuding authority. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, the Eastvale Trade Company isn¡¯t exactly a subtle hand anymore. Everyone now knows my link to House Reeve and the Royal Family.¡±

    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve already changed operating procedures?¡± asked Arlan with interest.

    ¡°Of course,¡± answered Jovann proudly, ¡°You¡¯ve chosen the right person for this and I¡¯ll always be grateful for allowing me the opportunity to provide for Onas.¡±

    As they finished their exchange, Yuna Argold made her way into the hall and gracefully took her seat next to Chrysta and Marie, who greeted her with wide smiles and open arms.

    ¡°Yunie!¡± exclaimed Marie with genuine excitement. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since King Richard¡¯s service in Oreta.¡±

    ¡°It has been quite some time, Marie,¡± replied Yuna with a warm smile. ¡°And I¡¯ve just been spending time with my mother.¡±

    ¡°You look just as stunning as always,¡± added Chrysta, her eyes sparkling with admiration. ¡°I hope your mother is doing better.¡±

    Yuna''s expression turned somber as she looked down at her plate, her fork delicately suspended in midair. ¡°My mother is¡­ still grieving the loss of my brother and father. But at least I was able to spend some precious months with her. She¡¯s been preparing me to take over as Head of House Argold.¡±

    Marie shared a sympathetic glance, understanding the heavy burden that Yuna carried. ¡°I can imagine the weight you carry,¡± said Marie gently, placing a comforting hand on Yuna''s shoulder. ¡°I''ve also been told that I will inherit the title of Head of House Balan in a year.¡±

    ¡°It''s lovely to see you, Yuna,¡± said Chrysta with a smile, ¡°although I do wish it were under different circumstances.¡±

    Yuna''s expression softened as she confessed, ¡°I can''t help but feel weaker compared to you two and your... Regalias.¡±

    Chrysta reached out and placed a comforting hand on Yuna''s shoulder, "Don''t worry," she reassured, "Your fighting style is unique and desperately needed."

    "She''s right," chimed in Marie, "Arlan specifically requested you because of your rare Argold Mage techniques. You''ll be invaluable to us."

    With newfound determination, Yuna''s face lit up with a grateful smile. "Thank you both. I''m ready for whatever Arlan needs."

    The trio continued their conversation and laughter over the savory food and wine.

    Meanwhile, Arlan observed the three girls happily getting along and felt a sense of warmth and camaraderie. Finishing his own meal, he made his way over to Duke Frank and High Minister Dink Rorschach. The two powerful men were joking and sipping wine by the appetizer table.

    Amidst their banter, Dink boisterously exclaimed, ¡°The young lad then proceeded to utterly destroy the test golems! Not that I was surprised."

    "Aye, he is quite remarkable," agreed Duke Frank. "Do you remember during the Tetrasan Tournament when he declared his victory for the princess? What a turn of events!"

    Dink noticed Arlan approaching and playfully grabbed him around the neck. "And speaking of remarkable fellows," he said, "here comes Duke Arlan Reeve, the crown-prince of Midland!"

    Arlan couldn''t help but detect the faint scent of alcohol on Dink''s breath. He also noticed the nearby Heracul Knights immediately draw their weapons on Dink in response to his familiar gesture.

    "Dink! When did you become so casual with the crown-prince?" exclaimed Duke Frank, looking slightly disapproving. "It''s unbecoming."

    Arlan smiled and calmly ordered, "Return to your post. No one is to raise their weapon against Dink when he is in my presence."

    As instructed, the Heracul Knights holstered their weapons and resumed their guard duties. Arlan turned to Duke Frank and said, "I apologize for any discomfort caused by my friend here. I don''t put too much weight on formalities."

    Duke Frank visibly relaxed and replied, "Thank goodness! And about the incident earlier in the streets, the Auron Ministry will launch a full investigation into all city guards."

    "You have nothing to worry about in my presence," stated Arlan confidently. "I had faith that you would take appropriate action."

    Duke Frank let out a sigh of relief as a weight was lifted off his shoulders.

    "Now, if you''ll excuse me," said Arlan, turning to Dink, "I''d like to speak to Duke Frank alone."

    "Of course!" replied Dink as he released Arlan from his grip and made his way back to his table. "You still owe me a proper duel sometime."

    Arlan nodded curtly and waved for Duke Frank to follow him up the winding staircase to the mezzanine. The sound of their footsteps echoed softly in the mostly empty hall, save for a few guards who trailed behind them at a respectful distance.

    As they reached the top, Arlan paused and turned to face Duke Frank with a serious expression. "Your ring," he instructed, "Use it."

    "By your command," answered Duke Frank as he channeled mana into his ring, activating its enchantment that allowed only their voices to be heard by each other.

    "I''m sure you''re well aware of why I''ve come to Auron," stated Arlan, his tone broaching no room for deception.

    "Why yes, my liege," replied Duke Frank smoothly, "I am quite informed of your purpose here. But what perplexes me is why wouldn¡¯t you simply demand the adamantite from me? I¡¯d be more than happy to hand it over."

    "You will do no such thing," asserted Arlan, his voice almost a growl, "I have come to resolve the issue at the Iron Grotto and I will do so personally. There is an unfinished business there that I must attend to."

    Duke Frank''s curiosity was piqued. "Does it involve your previous venture there?" he inquired, "Yozac had mentioned something about a Naraka Lord."

    Arlan knew Duke Frank was well-informed and replied, "Yes, that Naraka Lord is waiting for my return. I suspect the Iron Grotto has become a spawning ground for dark fiends?"

    "The cursed creatures from the abyss have made the area increasingly dangerous," confirmed Duke Frank with a grimace, "Along with the heavy concentration of mana, we have seen a surge in monster spawns as well. So if you do not seek the adamantite, what is it that you desire from me?"

    Arlan''s eyes flickered as he contemplated Duke Frank''s offer. The sound of their voices echoed through the grand hall, bouncing off the intricate tapestries and ornate chandeliers.

    Arlan stood tall, his posture exuding an air of confidence and authority. Across from him, Duke Frank lounged in a velvet armchair, his expression sly and calculating.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I do want the adamantite still," Arlan finally answered, breaking the tense silence that had settled over them. "But what I would like from you now, is an artifact from your vault."

    Duke Frank raised an eyebrow at this bold request, "Oh? And of the eleven artifacts I hold in my vault, which one would you want?" he asked casually.

    "The Black Draconian Cuirass," stated Arlan firmly.

    A look of surprise flashed across Duke Frank''s face before it quickly turned into a smile. "That...that is quite the expensive request," he replied with a sly tone. "I don''t doubt you can use it but it is my most prized possession. I''m not sure if I can easily part with it...without some kind of favor or compensation."

    "I understand the ways of the Royal Court," Arlan answered smoothly. "Name your price."

    Duke Frank leaned forward with a glint in his eye. "Once you''re king, allow House Lansley to take over the South-Eastern provinces that were once under House Kaiser," he offered with a grin.

    As Duke Frank spoke, Sophia''s voice emerged within Arlan''s mind, "Be cautious, Arlan. While Duke Frank has sided with the crown in the past, I detect irregularities within his heart that imply he may be withholding his true agenda."

    Arlan replied to Sophia with his thoughts, "I am well aware to be careful around Duke Frank. Though he may have our best interests in mind, he is still a man of ambition. If given the chance, he would surely take over as King. But for now, it is more beneficial to him to curry favor with us."

    Duke Frank''s gaze remained unphased, clearly unnerved by Arlan.

    "Duke Frank, allow my words to reach your ears honestly," stated Arlan firmly as Duke Frank''s expression turned into a piercing gaze. "I can agree to this under the condition that you will never raise your blade against me and will always support my ambitions as king. However, if at any point your heart desires unsightly ambitions towards the crown or the kingdom, I will come for your head personally. You know of my strength. Do not make an enemy of me or the people of Midland."

    A bead of sweat dripped down Duke Frank''s forehead as he nervously answered, "Of course not, I dare not harbor any greater ambition. I am quite content with what I already own. But if I am to remain an ally of the crown, will I have your word that I will rule over the South-Eastern provinces?"

    "You have my word," replied Arlan confidently. "I cannot deny your contributions to the crown and my father. Have the Black Draconian Cuirass delivered to this manor tomorrow morning and ensure that it is well guarded."

    Duke Frank let out a sigh of relief and ecstatically responded, "Of course, Crown-Prince Rove of Terra."

    As their conversation came to an end, Arlan''s eyes locked with Duke Frank''s in a moment of unspoken understanding. "How-" he began to ask.

    "Quiet, Arlan," Duke Frank interjected sharply. "I will not disclose your true identity to anyone nor will I answer how I know. Keep to your word when you become King and my loyalty to you will remain unphased."

    Arlan nodded, still slightly perplexed by Duke Frank''s words. He thought to himself, "Sophia, any thoughts on how he knows?"

    "Nothing concrete," Sophia answered. "Duke Frank Lansley is indeed a powerful and mysterious man, tread carefully around him."

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 55

    The sun rose over the horizon, casting a golden glow upon the courtyard of the estate. Arlan and JD emerged from the manor¡¯s front door and made their way to the courtyard. They were met by Edgar and his ten Stormriders, who were already assembled and ready for departure.

    ¡°General Arlan,¡± Edgar saluted with a crisp salute, ¡°we¡¯ve gathered and await your permission to depart.¡±

    Returning the salute, Arlan replied, ¡°Upon your return to Galmora, train the Stormriders in preparation for what¡¯s to come. Erin will be in command of the Banner of the Claw; support him as needed.¡±

    ¡°By your command, General!¡± Edgar acknowledged with fierce determination.

    ¡°Safe travels, my friend,¡± smiled Arlan as he reassured Edgar with a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°You''ve got this,¡± added JD with a supportive thumbs up.

    Edgar climbed onto his horse and led his loyal troops out of the estate grounds, their hooves clattering against the cobblestone path.

    ¡°So what exactly are we expecting from Duke Frank?¡± JD asked curiously.

    Arlan''s lips curved into a grin as he replied, ¡°You''ll see, JD.¡± As if on cue, an entourage of Lansley Soldiers entered through the same gate that Edgar had just exited. ¡°Right on schedule.¡±

    JD''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw at least fifty soldiers marching alongside a luxurious wagon adorned with intricate gold carvings. He couldn''t help but joke incredulously, "Did you rob the poor man of his life savings?"

    Arlan chuckled and replied nonchalantly, "Basically."

    A Lansley mage appeared before them, bowing respectfully. "My liege, the requested delivery of the item from Duke Frank''s own vault."

    JD''s face paled and retorted. "An item from his vault? You mean a fucking legendary artifact?"

    "I''m going to need it," answered Arlan confidently. "It wasn''t exactly free, but I believe it was a fair trade."

    The mage presented a scroll to Arlan and unfurled it, revealing a sigil that glowed with powerful magic. "Please, my liege. Your hand must be placed on this sigil for the chest to be unlocked. Anyone else attempting to open it will face a fifth-tier [Death] spell."

    Arlan nodded and placed his hand on the sigil, feeling the rush of magic course through him as the chest before them clicked open. The Immortal General stepped forward and opened it, revealing a black cuirass with striking red trims. It emanated an aura that was both powerful and unnerving.

    With his palm, Arlan traced over the intricately crafted armor made from scales instead of metal. Something within the cuirass seemed to call out to him, tempting him with its power.

    JD''s realization broke through his shock, "You managed to get Duke Frank to give up the Black Draconian Cuirass?! What the hell did you trade? The entire kingdom?!"

    "The South-Eastern provinces," answered Arlan calmly. "He will govern over them when I am King."

    The Tempest Blade paused for a moment before nodding, "Actually¡­ That''s not half bad."

    Before they could discuss further, the clatter of hooves signaled more arrivals. Arlan and JD turned to see two figures approaching the courtyard¡ªYanie and Fiala. Yanie dismounted first, her teal hair catching the sunlight, and strode over with a characteristic impatience. Behind her, Fiala moved more gracefully, her golden staff glowing faintly at her side.

    Fiala¡¯s gentle smile greeted them as she approached. ¡°Arlan, JD. We¡¯ve come as you requested.¡± She gave a light nod, her demeanor ever composed and calm. "By Numen¡¯s Grace, the evil that may lurk inside it will be cleansed."

    Yanie''s eyes lit up with excitement. "It has been awhile since I¡¯ve last been inside a dungeon, Arlan! I¡¯m actually kind of excited!" She exclaimed, clearly thrilled to be there.

    Arlan''s smile broadened as he raised an intrigued eyebrow. "You''ll soon understand. The Iron Grotto is unlike any other dungeon."

    JD chuckled, nudging Yanie. ¡°And now that you¡¯re a veteran of war, you¡¯ve grown a lot stronger.¡±

    Yanie smirked but crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m now a fourth-tier yellow-core.¡±

    Before Arlan could respond, a sharp pain tore through his mind. His vision blurred as a wave of agony slammed into his thoughts, forcing him to one knee. His hand shot up to his head, but the pressure only intensified.

    ¡°Arlan!¡± Fiala¡¯s voice came from a distance, though it felt as though it were worlds away. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    JD rushed to his side. ¡°Arlan! Are you alright? Talk to me!¡±

    But Arlan couldn¡¯t hear them. The only sound that reached his ears was a cold, familiar voice, seeping into his very soul.

    ¡°Ashra¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the Iron Grotto. If you do not come to face me, I will unleash the armies of the Abyss onto your world.¡±

    It was Soketh¡¯s voice, a chilling reminder of a long-past encounter from when he ventured into the Iron Grotto with the Moon Striders. The malevolent presence clung to Arlan¡¯s mind like a vice, dragging him into darkness. His body shuddered as he fought to stay conscious, but the overwhelming force of Soketh¡¯s voice was too strong. Arlan tried to reach Sophia with his mind but there was no response.

    The world spun around him as his strength faded. He could see the concerned faces of Fiala, JD, and Yanie, but their voices became nothing more than muffled echoes in the background. His vision darkened, and he collapsed to the ground, unconscious.

    Fiala was the first to reach him, her glowing hands moving swiftly as she began casting a third-tier holy healing spell, [Numen¡¯s Reprisal]. Golden light enveloped Arlan¡¯s body, but no matter how hard she tried, the magic seemed to dissipate as soon as it touched him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡± Fiala cried, frustration creeping into her voice.

    Marie, Chrysta, and Yuna burst out from the grand manor, their faces twisted in a mixture of panic and confusion. As they took in the chaotic scene before them, Marie''s blue eyes blazed with concern as she demanded to know what had happened.

    The servants rushed out behind them, and the sound of clashing metal filled the air as the Heracul Knights formed a defensive circle around the group, their shields held high in protection

    ¡°He collapsed,¡± Yanie explained quickly, kneeling beside Arlan. ¡°He just¡­ went down out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything,¡± Fiala said, her voice tense. ¡°Nothing is helping. This isn¡¯t any physical injury¡ªit¡¯s something within his mind or his core.¡±

    Chrysta bit her lip, her icy demeanor cracking under the weight of worry. ¡°We need to do something. He can¡¯t stay like this.¡±

    Fiala nodded, determination hardening her features. ¡°Let¡¯s take him to the Church of Numen. There¡¯s a paladin there who just arrived. He may be able to heal Arlan¡¯s afflictions.¡±

    Without another word, the group moved quickly, lifting Arlan¡¯s unconscious form and rushing him toward the grand Church of Numen, hoping to find salvation for their fallen leader.

    As the sun rose, its warm rays illuminated the sprawling estate. Arlan''s companions frantically rushed him to the Church of Numen in Auron, its towering spires already in sight. The air was charged with tension, each step heavy with the weight of Arlan''s condition.

    The mismatched group of mages and warriors appeared almost comical as they hurried through the cobblestone streets, JD carrying Arlan on his back with Fiala leading the way with unwavering determination. They were a determined bunch, united by their love for their fallen leader and driven by the urgency to save him.

    Chrysta looked down at Arlan¡¯s pallid face, her brow furrowed in concern. ¡°He¡¯s not getting any better,¡± she muttered, barely keeping the panic out of her voice. ¡°What or who could have done this to him?¡±

    ¡°Soketh, the Naraka Lord,¡± Marie answered firmly, her voice loaded with dread. ¡°It has to be. Arlan once told us of his encounter and how he failed to beat it then.¡±

    JD''s face contorts in rage, his fists clenching so tightly that his fingernails dig into his palms. "That¡¯s a fucking Naraka Lord for you! We''re doomed if Soketh can effortlessly take down Arlan," he growls, his playful personality vanishing under the weight of determination and grit.

    Fiala, still composed, led the way through the grand doors of the Church of Numen. The interior was vast, filled with towering statues of Numen, the sacred spirit of light and protection. Priests and clerics, clad in white and gold robes, moved about, attending to their daily duties, but all activity ceased the moment Fiala marched in with JD carrying Arlan¡¯s limp form.

    ¡°Someone get Sir Niren Dwain,¡± Fiala barked, her usually calm tone now urgent. ¡°Now!¡±

    A pair of clerics darted off without hesitation, vanishing through a side door. The air in the church felt heavy with divine energy, but even that seemed insufficient to ease the tension surrounding Arlan¡¯s mysterious condition, which was carefully laid down.

    Marie drops to her knees by Arlan''s side, her hands trembling as she reaches for his forehead. Her fingers recoil from the lack of warmth emanating from his skin, and she gasps in shock. "What in the name of hell..." Her eyes widened in shock as she took in the scene before her.

    The air was thick with a dark, ominous presence that she had never encountered before. It felt heavy and suffocating, like a malevolent force lingering in every corner. "It''s some kind of dark mana? I''ve never seen anything like this," Marie exclaimed, her voice filled with both awe and fear.

    Chrysta''s arms are tightly folded across her chest, her own tension building with each passing second. "Dark mana?!" She exclaims, her eyes wide with disbelief as well. "Is it similar to your demonic mana?"

    Marie nods grimly, now fully focused on Arlan''s condition. "Vastly different from my demonic mana," she confirms, her concern growing with each passing moment. "But he''s still alive¡­ I can sense his core and it¡¯s responding. I think it¡¯s Sophia keeping him alive." Her mind races as she tries to piece together what could have caused such a catastrophic transformation in Arlan.

    "What happened in the courtyard?!" Marie demands, her voice laced with urgency and fear. Whatever had transpired there must have been beyond anything they could have imagined.

    But before anyone could respond, the sound of armored footsteps echoed through the halls. A striking figure clad in full silver plate armor entered the main chamber. JD noticed the Paladin¡¯s silver armor was infused with mithril. The paladin had long brown hair that was tied back in a neat knot, and a large sword and shield were strapped to his back, symbols of his rank appeared on his pauldrons.

    ¡°Sir Niren Dwain!¡± Fiala''s voice cut through the air like a sharp blade, urgency laced in every syllable.

    Yanie''s mouth hung open in disbelief. "Him? Sir Niren Dwain? But he looks so young!" she blurted out.

    "Yanie, quiet!" Chrysta scolded, her eyes darting nervously to their surroundings.

    "I know it''s shocking, but we don''t have time for this," Marie snapped, frustration evident in her tone. "We need to focus on Arlan!"

    Sir Niren raised an eyebrow at the commotion before him. "What is this emergency that I am summoned for?" he demanded of Fiala.

    Fiala stepped forward, her golden staff glowing faintly as she gestured toward Arlan. "It''s the crown-prince," she began, her voice shaking slightly. "He''s been struck by dark magic and none of my spells seem to be working. We were hoping you could assist us, Sir Niren."

    The paladin knelt beside Arlan, his brow furrowing in concentration. He hovered a hand over Arlan¡¯s chest, closing his eyes as he called upon his divine connection to Numen

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before. I can feel its presence and its corruption,¡± Niren murmured. His voice, while soft, carried an undertone of absolute confidence when speaking of magic. ¡°This is Ancient Black Magic. This is no ordinary affliction either¡ªit¡¯s at least a fifth-tier curse on his mind. I¡¯ve only ever seen this once before in a scripture.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Yanie stepped forward, concern written on her face. ¡°Can you help him?¡±

    Niren didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he placed his hand firmly on Arlan¡¯s chest and began chanting softly, the words of the fifth-tier holy spell [Devout Word: Cleanse] flowing smoothly from his lips.

    Golden light flared from his hand, bathing Arlan in a radiant glow that filled the entire chamber with warmth and power. The very air around them seemed to shimmer as Niren channeled the full force of his spell into Arlan¡¯s body.

    The affliction within Arlan''s mind writhed and shrieked in agony, a primal force fighting against Niren''s holy spell. Beads of sweat dripped down Arlan''s contorted face as Niren doubled the mana output into the channeled holy spell. The golden light in his trembling hand blazed brighter and brighter, reaching a fever pitch that threatened to consume them both.

    For a tense moment, the air crackled and the room seemed to hold its breath. Then suddenly, the light flickered and faded away. Niren stood unphased, ¡°It is done. I¡¯ve banished the curse.¡±

    Slowly, Arlan began to stir. Marie let out a sigh of relief, her worried shoulders sagging with the weight of tension being released. "Thank you," she said to Niren with genuine gratitude.

    ¡°My Lords and Ladies, do not thank me,¡± Niren replied while holding up his palm as to deflect the gratitude, ¡°Instead, praise Numen for blessing this servant with the Archangel Regalia.¡±

    ¡°You have the Archangel Regalia?!¡± JD was surprised by this revelation.

    ¡°Sir Niren has had it since his birth,¡± answered Fiala, ¡°The Archangel Regalia is bestowed upon a new holder when the previous holder dies.¡±

    ¡°Sister Fiala is correct. I am one of the three Chosen Apostles of Numen,¡± stated Niren proudly, ¡°We reside at the highest position over our sacred order.¡±

    Marie couldn''t help but feel hate towards Niren. Her own regalia was acting up on its own. It was Lilith.

    With a now cold tone, Niren pointed out, ¡°Baroness Marie¡­ I sense a demonic presence within your core. You must be the holder of Lucifer¡¯s Regalia.¡±

    Despite Niren¡¯s neutral demeanor, the Embercaller felt the paladin¡¯s words fuel her desire to kill him.

    "You may rest easy here," Niren assured Marie, "No harm will come to you from this servant of Numen." Marie felt Lilith stir within her, eager to kill but she quickly suppressed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± apologized Marie, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten over me.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± nodded Niren as he paced back and forth, ¡°Come now, this is no place for us to talk. The clergy has prepared a very¡­ generous room for me. There, I will grace you all with my knowledge and¡­ I would like to make a humble request.¡±

    Everyone followed Niren as a group of clerics escorted Arlan on a stretcher. After a few twists and turns through the majestic halls, they arrived at their destination.

    Once inside, the grand room was nothing short of magnificent. The ceiling stretched high above them, painted with intricate murals depicting the angels, demons and devils alike. Golden chandeliers dripped with crystals that refracted the light in a dazzling display across the marble floors below.

    At the center of the room stood a massive bed, draped in rich crimson and gold linens, where the clerics gently placed an unconscious Arlan. The walls were adorned with tapestries depicting scenes of holy battles, vibrant with the image of Numen¡¯s radiant warriors clashing with shadowed fiends. Every corner of the room was filled with relics and sacred symbols, each carved with painstaking detail, reflecting the deep reverence Niren held for his faith.

    Chrysta couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. She traced a hand over one of the tapestries, her sharp eyes taking in the depiction of Numen slaying a mighty abyssal beast. ¡°This place¡­ it¡¯s like something out of a history book,¡± she said softly, awe creeping into her normally controlled voice. ¡°Every detail¡­ it¡¯s perfect.¡±

    JD whistled, his gaze sweeping across the ornate murals and the opulence that filled the room. ¡°Niren, you live in more luxury than most nobles. You sure you¡¯re not hiding a crown somewhere?¡±

    Yanie smirked, her teal hair catching the light as she tilted her head. ¡°Not bad for a paladin.¡±

    Niren chuckled softly at their comments, though a hint of awkwardness colored his tone. ¡°It¡¯s not mine by choice, I assure you. The Kastron Theocracy ensures that the Chosen Apostles live in¡­ comfort.¡± He gestured toward a large mahogany table at the center of the room, beckoning them to sit. ¡°But we have more pressing matters to discuss.¡±

    As they all settled into the high-backed chairs around the table, Niren sat with his hands clasped before him, his expression becoming more serious. ¡°I¡¯m sure the mysterious powers of the Regalia¡¯s still elude you all,¡± he began, his voice taking on a lecturing tone, ¡°Allow me to past on what I know: Regalia¡¯s are powerful spirits created by either a God or the ancient race called, the Krea, who were bestowed the knowledge.¡±

    Marie''s eyes widened with disbelief as she spoke, her voice tinged with excitement and fear. "I''ve read about the Krea," she added, "But I always believed they were just a myth. No one has ever laid eyes on the Krea and most information about them has been lost to time."

    ¡°When the cataclysm happened, they disappeared,¡± answered Niren, ¡°Along with their extensive knowledge of the Regalia¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°But then how are the Regalia¡¯s still around?¡± inquired Chrysta, her tone laced with intense curiosity.

    ¡°I merely have a theory: All Regalia¡¯s exist on a separate plane,¡± answered Niren, ¡°They choose a suitable ¡®Holder¡¯ whose strong enough and aligns with the Regalia¡¯s affinity.¡±

    Now full of questions, Marie couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Then why did they choose us during our final battle at Eisanyr?"

    ¡°It likely has to do with the Regalia¡¯s conditions being met,¡± answered Niren, ¡°Along with Arlan¡¯s unknown powers that are still lurking within himself¡­ And now, all of you.¡±

    ¡°All of us?!¡± barked Yuna.

    Niren smiled and revealed ¡°Most of you are unaware of this but the real power inside Arlan¡¯s Regalia¡­ Whenever you¡¯ve received strength from Arlan through his Regalia, it also enhances your likelihood of receiving a Regalia by a thousand fold. The primary function of his evolved Monarch¡¯s Regalia is to gather as many Regalias as he could.¡±

    Everyone exchanged glances and realized the revelation explained how they all received latent powers.

    ¡°So¡­ What does your Regalia do?¡± asked Yanie to the paladin, cutting the silence.

    ¡°The Archangel Regalia has many powers,¡± answered Niren, ¡°But it infinitely refills any mana used to cast a holy spell. I can manipulate any holy spell cast within my core¡¯s functional range, currently up to a hundred meters. Holy spells cannot be used offensively against me or anyone I¡¯ve [Blessed]. Finally, holy spells cast by me, can be amplified by up to five times its potency.¡±

    JD raised an eyebrow. ¡°Amazing¡­ How do I find out if my Hurricane Regalia has anything like that?¡±

    Niren smiled faintly. ¡°In time, your Regalia may still need to attune itself to your core.¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell me that our Regalia¡¯s can still grow in power?!¡± exclaimed Chrysta.

    ¡°Yes they can!¡± answered Niren while sipping on a goblet of juice, ¡°The more your core is attuned to the Regalia, the more powers and traits become available. Ultimately, the Regalia¡¯s will also take on their Holder¡¯s will¡ª¡± He glanced at Marie, his eyes softening with understanding. ¡°¡ªeven Lucifer¡¯s Regalia, the one you possess, Baroness, is not inherently evil. It is up to the Holder to control it.¡±

    Marie stiffened, her fingers gripping the edge of the table as she met his gaze. Lilith stirred within her, a dark presence that had been with her since the War of the Great Houses. ¡°Control is a relative term,¡± she muttered. ¡°Mark my words, I¡¯ll tame my Lucifer¡¯s Regalia.¡±

    Chrysta shot Marie a glance, then turned back to Niren, her tone cool. ¡°This information you provided regarding our latent powers is greatly appreciated but you mentioned a request? What is it?¡±

    Niren¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯ve come to Auron to banish the Naraka Lord that resides within the Iron Grotto,¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes flickering with concern. ¡°We Chosen Apostles have decided that I would lead an expedition of our Order¡¯s best paladins, priests, and clerics to destroy the Naraka Lord. But sensing your strengths, I realized I¡¯d be more successful in my endeavors with you all. Especially after what it¡¯s done to your Duke Arlan¡­ I believe my place is with you.¡±

    JD leaned forward, incredulous. ¡°You¡¯d abandon your whole expedition to join us?¡±

    Niren nodded, his gaze resolute. ¡°Yes. If Soketh can remotely deliver a [Mind Blast] and leave a lingering curse, then this battle will require more than just numbers. Instead of sacrificing many of my order¡¯s lives, we can come together as the best fighters across Midland and banish this evil.¡±

    Before anyone could respond, a soft groan from the bed caught their attention. Arlan stirred, his hand twitching as he slowly regained consciousness. His eyes fluttered open, scanning the room until they landed on Niren.

    Arlan¡¯s voice was hoarse but steady. ¡°Sophia told me everything while I was unconscious. Thank you for removing the curse and the knowledge you¡¯ve provided.¡±

    Niren stood and nodded. ¡°I beg forgiveness for my rudeness but allow me to properly introduce myself, I am Sir Niren Dwain.¡±

    Arlan pushed himself up, renewed and healthy again. ¡°I accept your request to join us in our expedition to kill Soketh.¡±

    Niren blinked in surprise. ¡°My liege? Just like that, you accept?¡±

    ¡°Your powerful holy magic will heal the Black Magic wounds and ward us from curses,¡± Arlan continued, his voice gaining strength. ¡°Soketh¡­ He¡¯s stronger than before. When I felt him assault my mind, I also felt a connection and Sophia was able to analyze it. Soketh is a tenth-tier black-core.¡±

    Niren hesitated for only a moment before nodding firmly. ¡°Thank you for humbling my request, my liege.¡±

    Arlan locked eyes with Niren, his voice carrying the weight of command. ¡°On two conditions¡ªyou follow every order I give, without question and you knock it off with the formalities, just Arlan is fine.¡±

    Niren bowed his head. ¡°As you wish, Arlan.¡±

    The room seemed to ease slightly as Arlan settled back against the pillows, his eyes drifting to his companions. ¡°Good. We¡¯re supposed to meet Yozac Grayshaper today. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild has all the reconnaissance intel from the reporting parties. Let¡¯s go, everyone.¡±

    The streets of Auron bustled with life as Arlan¡¯s party made their way toward the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Though the weight of the morning¡¯s events hung over them, the sight of the guildhall brought a welcome distraction. The grand structure stood tall, its wooden beams and stone pillars exuding an air of strength and history. This brought memories back to Arlan when he first signed up.

    As they walked through the entrance, a murmur rippled through the crowd of adventurers gathered inside. Whispers floated through the air, curious eyes locking onto Arlan¡¯s group.

    ¡°Is that really the Immortal General himself?¡± one adventurer muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Another leaned in to his companion, eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°And Sir Niren Dwain? What¡¯s he doing with them?¡±

    A third adventurer, a burly man with a scar across his cheek, pointed toward Marie and Chrysta. ¡°I heard those two Balan girls wiped out whole battalions during the War of the Great Houses.¡±

    Arlan remained unfazed by the attention, his focus was on their mission. But as they walked, a soft voice rang through his mind¡ªSophia. ¡°Arlan¡­¡± her voice carried a note of warning. ¡°There¡¯s someone here¡­ unusual.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, and his eyes landed on a woman wearing a black cloak. Her charcoal-brown hair framed her pale face, and when she turned slightly, he noticed something unsettling. Her eyes¡ªdark red with glowing rings¡ªlocked onto his for the briefest moment. But what truly unnerved him was what Sophia pointed out.

    ¡°My liege, she has no core.¡±

    Before Arlan could react, JD bumped into him, breaking his concentration. ¡°Sorry, man. Didn¡¯t see you stop.¡±

    When Arlan looked back, the mysterious woman was gone, swallowed by the crowd.

    Before he could dwell on it further, the guild receptionist appeared, bowing slightly. ¡°General Arlan, we¡¯ve been expecting you and your party. Please, follow me to Yozac¡¯s office.¡±

    As they followed her through the guildhall, JD couldn¡¯t resist commenting. ¡°You hear what they¡¯re saying? We¡¯re like a celebrity troupe or something.¡±

    Yuna smirked. ¡°It makes sense. You guys are considered heroes, Arlan especially when he was made King¡¯s Blade.¡±

    Chrysta¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked around. ¡°Not sure how I feel about all this yet but I guess it''s something I¡¯ll have to get used to.¡±

    Soon enough, they arrived at Yozac¡¯s office, the heavy wooden door creaking open to reveal the grizzled branch manager of the Auron Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Yozac looked up from his desk, a broad grin spreading across his face as he saw Arlan.

    ¡°Arlan, you dirty ingot! There you are! Casually making a ruckus wherever you go,¡± His tone was casual, bordering on indifferent, as though Arlan¡¯s status as the crown-prince meant little to him.

    Arlan grinned in return, stepping forward. ¡°Yozac, you haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    Yozac chuckled, leaning back in his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the king of my mother¡¯s ass, you¡¯re always the little Arlan Reeve to me. But¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to see Sir Niren Dwain in your crew.¡± He gestured toward the paladin. ¡°A real Chosen Apostle in the flesh. Now that¡¯s something.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was that interesting,¡± Niren said, scratching the back of his neck, a slight awkwardness creeping into his voice.

    Yozac waved it off. ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. I¡¯ve heard stories. Anyway to business! I know all about each of you but aside from Arlan awhile ago, I have no idea how strong each of you are. Let¡¯s fix that, shall we?¡±

    At his command, two guild assistants entered the room, carrying a medium-sized chest. Yozac opened it with a flourish, revealing a massive ruby that glowed faintly in the light.

    Arlan¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°A measuring ruby? Haven¡¯t seen one of these since my first time here at your Guildhall.¡±

    Yozac nodded. ¡°Thought you might remember. I got a new one here that is the most accurate ruby across all of Midland.¡±

    Arlan chuckled. ¡°Alrighty, I¡¯m assuming you need our evaluation for access to the Iron Grotto officially?¡±

    Yozac grinned, setting the ruby on the table. ¡°Aye! It¡¯ll allow you to place a bid on the S-Rank Contract for exclusive access. This way, we can prevent any groups who aren¡¯t strong enough from going in. Now, let us get started.¡±

    One by one, the group stepped forward to measure their cores. Fiala went first, placing her hand on the ruby and channeling her essence into it. A soft white glow spread through the gem, and a glyph appeared¡ªa third-tier white-core.

    ¡°You definitely punch above your weight, Fiala,¡± JD reassured, earning a light swat on the arm from Fiala.

    Next, Yanie stepped forward, her yellow essence swirling through the ruby. ¡°Fourth-tier yellow-core,¡± Yozac announced.

    Yanie shrugged. ¡°Normally, I¡¯d appear pretty strong to others but in this room with you guys¡­ I¡¯m in another league.¡±

    Chrysta was next. As her essence flooded the ruby, a deep red light filled the room. ¡°So the rumors were true,¡± Yozac said, nodding as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Chrysta Balan, a sixth-tier red-core. You¡¯re more powerful than any known Archmage in Midland history¡­¡±

    Yuna followed, the ruby glowing brightly once more. ¡°Fifth-tier red-core,¡± Yozac confirmed, raising an eyebrow. ¡°And here we have someone with the capacity to be an Archmage.¡±

    JD stepped up with a confident grin, placing his hand on the ruby. The glow intensified again, revealing another sixth-tier red-core. Yozac wasn¡¯t surprised but the shock factor was still there, ¡°I¡¯ve only ever met those who¡¯ve peaked as a fifth-tier¡­ To see you youngin¡¯ just powerful at such a young age.¡±

    Niren was next, his white essence flowing smoothly into the gem. ¡°Fifth-tier white-core,¡± Yozac announced, his tone respectful.

    Marie stepped forward, her essence and mana nearly overwhelming the ruby. ¡°You¡¯re an Eighth-tier red-core!¡± Yozac declared, his voice tinged with awe. ¡°This is the first time in Midland history anyone has ever achieved this!¡±

    Marie simply winked at Yozac and stepped aside, ¡°¡±

    Finally, Arlan placed his hand on the ruby, his golden essence flooding the room. The glyph that appeared was unlike any Yozac had seen before. ¡°Seventh-tier¡­ Gold-core?!¡± he yelled in disbelief.

    Yozac leaned back, shaking his head with a mix of awe and respect. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a gold core before¡­ I¡¯m standing in a room with the most powerful party Midland has ever seen. Even more powerful than Ser Jarin Lancel¡¯s legendary group of heroes.¡±

    The dwarf¡¯s gaze swept across the room, lingering on each of them. ¡°If anyone can take down the Naraka Lord, it¡¯s this group.¡±

 Special â€œAnime Opening Videoâ€ for the Immortal General Series

    <iframe title="YouTube video player" src="https://www.youtube.com/embed/RlhR9T2jhLo" width="560" height="315" frameborder="0" allowfullscreen="allowfullscreen"></iframe>

    Hello! This is a special anime opening made with using AI. This isn''t perfect but it does reflect closely to how I envisioned the art style for the Immortal General series.

    A chapter will be posted following this to celebrate the release!

    Majority of the clips are spoiler free if you read thus far BUT there is only one scene that is connected to chapter 58. Anything else is connected to previous chapters.

    00:11 - Chapter 1 - Arlan Waking Up

    00:13 - Chapter 2 - Arlan speaking with Miss Petrah

    00:15 - Chapter 3 - Arlan leaves the orphanage

    00:17 - JD, Erin, Lem and Trent eating as recruits. (Not chaptered.)

    00:19 - Chapter 5 - Arlan being adopted by Duke Louis

    00:23 - Chapter 57 - New Character

    00:27 - Arlan and Iris walking through Lancel High Academy (Not chaptered)

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.00:29 - Chapter 57 - New Character

    00:32 - Chapter 18 - Arlan and Iris at the Autumn Ball

    00:35 - Chapter 21 - Arlan visits Wren in his workshop in Galmora.

    00:38 - ????

    00:41 - King Richard Avens and Queen Margarette Avens (The Queen is supposed to have red hair.) (Not chaptered)

    00:45 - Arlan. (Not chaptered.)

    00:47 - Chapter 27 - Arlan leading the Banner of the Claw at the Battle of Gal-Auro Plains.

    00:51 - Chapter 47 - Marie and Chrysta fighting the Rakari Army with the Banner of the Claw.

    00:54 - Chapter 35 - Arlan fighting Izradon at the battle of Rinhaven.

    00:57 - Marie casting a fire spell. (Not chaptered.)

    01:00 - Roderic and Edgar arm wrestling in a tavern in Galmora. (Not chaptered.)

    01:04 - Luther Kaiser holding a [Gravity Well]. (Not Chaptered)

    01:07 - Chapter 44 - JD and Chrysta walking through a Galmora''s market.

    01:10 - Chapter 52 - Arlan and Co are visiting Miss Petrah''s Grave.

    01:16 - Miss Petrah.

    01:20 - Chapter 35 - Arlan leading at the forefront before the Siege of Rinhaven.

    01:22 - Chapter 57 - Arlan speaking to JD.

    01:25 - Chapter 51 - Arlan fighting Luther.

    01:28 - Iris Hawkwell.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 56

    The midday sun beat down over the Gal-Auro plains, casting long, shifting shadows as the earth trembled under the advancing horde. JD stood beside Arlan, his blades already drawn, a rare edge of seriousness in his voice. ¡°First time we¡¯re facing these things together, huh?¡± His eyes tracked the shifting mass in the distance, tension rippling through his frame. ¡°Dark Fiends¡­ Didn¡¯t think they¡¯d look this savage.¡±

    Niren, still composed, replied. ¡°Don¡¯t let their barbaric appearances deceive you. They¡¯re capable of tactics.¡±

    ¡°Alright If we let the clusters grow any larger, heading into the Iron Grotto will be suicide. We need to subjugate this wave before they gather more strength.¡± Arlan¡¯s voice carried the calm of experience, but there was an underlying urgency to his words.

    Arlan gave a silent nod, already scanning the horizon as he measured the incoming threat. The Dark Fiends surged forward, their numbers swelling with each passing second. He could feel the familiar pulse of the Monarch¡¯s Regalia thrumming within his core, preparing him for battle. His eyes flickered over the three distinct groups moving toward them, each more menacing than the last.

    ¡°Imps,¡± Sophia¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts, her tone as cold and precise as ever. ¡°Small, fast, and relentless. Their hound-like forms are built for speed, and their claws tear through the ground, but they¡¯re weak individually.¡± From the distance, the Imps indeed looked like a shadowy flood, low to the ground as they charged.

    ¡°Reapers,¡± Sophia continued, guiding his attention to the larger figures following behind. The hulking humanoids moved with berserk fury, their wild swings cutting through the air even from afar. ¡°Stronger, berserker instincts. Don¡¯t let them swarm.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s eyes then locked onto the towering figures lumbering behind the Reapers, massive and slow, yet commanding the battlefield like dark titans. ¡°Baphomets. Slow, but their tusk-like scythes will cleave through anything in their path.¡± The light caught on their gleaming weapons, reflecting an ominous glint that promised devastation.

    Arlan stood firm at the head of his group, his expression calm, even as the chaos closed in. The weight of battle was nothing new. His Monarch¡¯s Regalia, a power unseen but felt in every breath he took, pulsed through his core, fortifying his essence. His grip on Starshadow tightened, the mithril greatsword humming with a silent energy. The five runes etched into its surface flickered faintly¡ªwaiting.

    ¡°Keep the line tight,¡± Arlan said, his voice low but clear. ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can do when we work as one.¡±

    JD flashed him a grin, his dual mithril longswords already drawn. ¡°Piece of cake,¡± he said, rolling his shoulders as if warming up for a sparring match. His eyes locked on the approaching Imps, and the excitement in his voice was palpable. ¡°These things won¡¯t know what hit them.¡±

    To his right, Niren nodded, his shield raised. A quiet incantation fell from his lips, and the familiar shimmer of his black magic resistance buff spread out, enveloping them all. ¡°I¡¯ve got the curses handled,¡± he said. ¡°Just don¡¯t let them get past us.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Arlan assured him, stepping forward as the first of the Imps lunged.

    With a fluid motion, Arlan swung Starshadow¡ªthe weightless rune made the greatsword move like it was part of his own body, slicing through the air in a deadly arc. The blade cut cleanly through the first Imp, its red core shattering with a burst of dark essence.

    Arlan barely registered the fiend¡¯s death as the second rune, the siphoning rune, glowed briefly, absorbing the fallen Imp¡¯s remaining energy and feeding it back into his core. The next Imp never made it to him¡ªan arrow from Yanie¡¯s longbow pierced its chest, the holy enchantment searing through its body before it dissolved into ash.

    JD darted forward, his twin blades flashing as he took out two Imps in quick succession. His strikes were fast and precise, the first blade disemboweling an Imp while the second finished it off with a clean cut to its throat. ¡°These little ones are barely worth the effort,¡± JD muttered, spinning out of the way as another fiend lunged at him, its claws slicing through empty air.

    ¡°They¡¯re not supposed to be difficult unless they come in overwhelming numbers,¡± Niren replied, stepping in to block a Reaper¡¯s wild swing. The heavy claws scraped against the shield, sending sparks flying, but the Reaper¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t break through the Paladin¡¯s defenses.

    With a quick thrust of his sword, Niren pierced the Reaper¡¯s side, the blade sinking deep. The fiend let out a guttural growl before collapsing to the ground. ¡°But we can¡¯t get sloppy.¡±

    Another Reaper rushed toward them, its eyes wild with rage, but before it could get close, Arlan flicked his wrist, and Starshadow flew from his hand. The greatsword spun through the air, its retrieval rune glowing faintly, before burying itself in the Reaper¡¯s chest with a sickening crunch. Arlan summoned the sword back to his hand, the motion smooth and effortless as the dead fiend crumpled to the ground.

    ¡°You make that look easy,¡± JD called over his shoulder, grinning as he sidestepped another Reaper¡¯s heavy claw swipe.

    ¡°It is,¡± Arlan replied with a smirk, swinging Starshadow in a wide arc to decapitate the nearest Imp. ¡°Focus, JD.¡±

    Yanie, stationed further back, fired another arrow. Her shots were steady and deliberate, each one hitting its mark with deadly precision. ¡°Reapers are getting too close,¡± she muttered, nocking another arrow and firing at an approaching Reaper. The holy-infused projectile hit the fiend between the eyes, and it dropped instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s thin them out.¡±

    From the side, Chrysta, Marie, and Yuna were locked in their own rhythm, working seamlessly against the towering Baphomets. Marie, wings of dark flame flaring from her back, grinned as she conjured a green-hued fireball in her hand. ¡°Bet you can¡¯t keep up with me, Chrysta,¡± she teased, launching the fireball at a Baphomet¡¯s leg. The creature roared in pain as the flames seared through its thick hide.

    Chrysta¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice cold. ¡°You¡¯ll regret saying that.¡± With a flick of her hand, she summoned a [Nixstorm], the icy needles pierced and freezed the ground beneath the Baphomet. Its massive hooves slipped on the frost, slowing its movements as the cold bit into its skin.

    Yuna weaved between them, her staff crackling with lightning as she swung it into the Baphomet¡¯s side, the electrical charge coursing through the creature¡¯s body. ¡°Stop showing off,¡± she said, laughing as the Baphomet stumbled from the combined assault. ¡°We¡¯ve got more work to do.¡±

    Marie shot her a grin, summoning another flame to her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just getting started.¡±

    As the last of the Reapers fell, their red cores shattered beneath the weight of Arlan¡¯s group, the field began to quiet. The Imps had been wiped out in moments, the Reapers struggling to get close before being cut down, and now the Baphomets were the only fiends left standing.

    Arlan stepped forward, wiping the blood from Starshadow with a quick motion. ¡°We¡¯re improving,¡± he said, his eyes scanning the battlefield. ¡°Our cohesion is getting better. Let¡¯s finish this.¡±

    JD nodded, flipping his blades in his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s make it quick then. I don¡¯t like leaving a job half done.¡±

    Niren smirked, raising his shield again as the final Baphomet roared, preparing for a last, desperate charge. ¡°This won¡¯t take long.¡±

    With renewed focus, the group moved as one, their coordination sharp, every strike landing with lethal precision. As the last Baphomet fell, its tusks shattered beneath the weight of Starshadow, the field fell silent once more.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting better,¡± JD said, sheathing his swords with a satisfied sigh. ¡°Not that it was much of a challenge.¡±

    Arlan smiled faintly, lowering his blade. ¡°No, but it¡¯s not about the challenge. It¡¯s about learning to fight alongside each other, especially with Niren around.¡±

    As the last of the Dark Fiends crumbled into dust, Arlan felt the battlefield settle into an eerie calm. His breath evened out, but Starshadow remained in his hand, its dark surface still gleaming with faint, lingering energy. He exchanged glances with JD and Niren, both of them alert despite the lack of immediate threat.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice echoed in his mind, "Master Arlan!¡±

    It was Sophia. Her tone carried a weight that made his senses sharpen. He glanced to the east, instinctively trusting her warnings. "There¡¯s a boy¡ªa teenager. He¡¯s being hunted by orcs. They''re closing in, and fast."

    Arlan¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°How far?¡±

    "About 726 meters. You have minutes, if that."

    ¡°Orcs,¡± Arlan muttered under his breath, the urgency settling in his chest like a stone. He turned to his companions, eyes flashing with intent. ¡°There¡¯s a boy in danger nearby, chased by orcs. We move¡ªnow.¡±

    JD¡¯s grin faded, replaced by a serious nod. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Shit-Shit-Shit!¡± cursed the boy under his breath as he was fleeing from a gang of orcs. ¡°How the hell did I get myself into this?!¡±

    The boy¡¯s legs burned as he ran, lungs heaving with every desperate breath. The thundering steps of the orcs grew closer, their guttural voices grunting in excitement as they closed in. His heart pounded in his chest.

    ¡°I''m not going to make it!¡± He stumbled on a root, tumbling to the ground as an orc, larger than the others, loomed over him with its axe raised high.

    At that moment, time seemed to slow. The boy squeezed his eyes shut, waiting for the strike that would end his life.

    A sickening crunch followed, but the pain never came. Instead, the orc¡¯s massive body collapsed to the side, its head rolling across the ground. Standing where the orc had been was a woman¡ªa beautiful yet terrifying woman with pale skin, crimson eyes, and jet-black hair. Her hands had transformed into clawed weapons, dripping with blood.

    The boy¡¯s breath caught in his throat as the woman turned toward the remaining orcs. Without a word, she launched into them like a force of nature, her claws rending through flesh as if the orcs were made of paper. Blood splattered across the ground in thick sprays. She moved with a grace that was both elegant and brutal, the violence almost poetic in its efficiency.

    One orc tried to flee, but the woman raised her hand, and with a crack, the earth beneath the orc erupted, a sharp bone spike impaling it. The orc¡¯s scream was cut short as its essence and mana were drained, leaving only a hollow shell.

    The boy watched in silent horror, his body frozen, too terrified to move or even scream. He had never seen such brutal efficiency in a fight. Every orc fell in seconds, their bodies broken and drained of life.

    The woman turned to him, her crimson eyes narrowing slightly. He found his voice, though shaky and weak. ¡°Who... who are you?¡±

    She regarded him for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then, as if deciding he was not a threat, she turned to leave. But just before disappearing into the shadows of the forest, she glanced back over her shoulder and spoke.

    ¡°Akasha Renferal.¡±

    And with that, she was gone.

    Arlan and his party arrived shortly after, the ground littered with the mangled corpses of orcs. Blood stained the grass, and the air was thick with the scent of death. Arlan¡¯s eyes scanned the scene before resting on the boy, sitting in a daze near the remains.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Tebald?¡± Arlan called, recognizing his former roommate from Lancel High Academy.

    The boy¡¯s head snapped up at the familiar voice. ¡°A-Arlan?¡± he stammered, his body still trembling.

    Arlan sheathed his greatsword, while walking over to the boy. ¡°Are you alright? What happened here?¡±

    Tebald swallowed hard, trying to gather his thoughts. ¡°I... I was running from the orcs. They almost killed me, but then... she came. This woman¡ªAkasha Renferal¡ªshe... she killed them all.¡±

    ¡°Akasha Renferal?¡± Arlan repeated, confused. He had detected the orcs dying on his [Heraldic Vision], but no one else had appeared in the vicinity. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that name before.¡±

    Sophia, Arlan¡¯s spirit guide, chimed in, her voice echoing in his mind. ¡°There was a mention of someone like her in the adventurer¡¯s guild back in Auron. A woman with no core¡ªsomeone who can¡¯t be detected by conventional means.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°No core?¡±

    Sophia¡¯s tone was thoughtful. ¡°That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t sense her. If she has no core, she wouldn¡¯t show up on any magical detection. But her strength... she must be at least the equivalent of a sixth-tier white core.¡±

    Marie stepped forward, curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°What were you doing out here, Tebald? I thought you were studying in Oreta.¡±

    Tebald took a shaky breath. ¡°I was... but I found something. A discovery about a potential artifact¡ªsomething like the Intaritas Cannon used by House Kaiser at the Battle of Eisanyr.¡±

    That caught Arlan¡¯s attention. His eyes darkened, remembering the devastation that cannon had caused. ¡°An artifact weapon similar to the Intaritas Cannon?¡±

    Tebald nodded, still shaken. ¡°Yes... I don¡¯t have all the details yet, but if it¡¯s true¡ªthis could change everything. I need to see Lady Dafni!¡±

    The revelation sent a ripple of unease through Arlan¡¯s group. Chrysta stepped forward, her gaze sharp. ¡°We should discuss this back in Auron. It¡¯s getting dark, and this area isn¡¯t safe anymore, especially with the Iron Grotto¡¯s unstable rift nearby.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his expression hardening. ¡°Agreed. We¡¯ll escort you back to Auron, Tebald. This isn¡¯t the place to be talking about dangerous artifacts.¡±

    As the sun began to set, they gathered their things and prepared to make their way back to Auron. But in the back of Arlan¡¯s mind, the name Akasha Renferal lingered like a shadow. Who was this mysterious woman? And why was she so interested in hunting orcs near the Iron Grotto?

    The warm, familiar walls of the Reeve Manor offered a stark contrast to the eerie silence of the battlefield they had just left behind. The group had gathered in the grand hall, where Lady Dafni sat at the head of the long oak table, her expression calm but sharp as she listened.

    Across from her stood Archmage Jin, his robes brushing the floor as he silently observed the proceedings. Arlan and his companions were seated around the table, with Tebald at the center of attention.

    Tebald shifted nervously in his chair, still shaken from his encounter with Akasha and the orcs, but there was a determined gleam in his eyes. He took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°While I was studying at the Grand Archives in Oreta, I came across a scripture. It was brought in recently¡ªpre-Cataclysm.¡±

    That caught everyone''s attention. Even Lady Dafni leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Pre-Cataclysm? Go on.¡±

    Tebald nodded, his voice gaining strength as he continued. ¡°The scripture connects several artifacts that have been mentioned throughout history. It references the Intaritas Cannon used by House Kaiser at the Battle of Eisanyr, but that¡¯s not all. It goes on to describe that the Intaritas Cannon wasn¡¯t just a standalone weapon.¡±

    Marie, who had been casually leaning back in her chair, sat up at the mention of the cannon. ¡°We already know that the monster of a weapon wreaked havoc at Eisanyr. What¡¯s new about it?¡±

    ¡°The Intaritas Cannon was the prototype,¡± Tebald said, his words deliberate. ¡°According to the scripture, a newer, more advanced version was created. One that was far smaller, more portable¡ªsomething that could be wielded by a single person.¡±

    Silence fell over the room as the weight of his revelation sank in. Arlan¡¯s eyes darkened with concern. ¡°A handheld version of the Intaritas Cannon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tebald nodded. ¡°It was never widely used¡ªat least, not as far as I could find. But the fact that a weapon like that exists... or could exist... changes everything.¡±

    Lady Dafni, however, was still unconvinced. She folded her hands on the table, her gaze skeptical. ¡°Even if such a thing were true, Tebald, what does it matter if the artifacts remain lost? The Intaritas Cannon and anything related to it are relics of a forgotten time. As long as they¡¯re out of reach, they¡¯re nothing more than myths.¡±

    Tebald hesitated, his gaze flickering between Arlan and the others. ¡°I thought the same thing,¡± he admitted. ¡°Until I overheard something while in Oreta. Some adventurers were talking about a recent discovery made in the Free Cities of Yura.¡±

    At the mention of Yura, JD¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°The dwarves?¡±

    Tebald nodded again, his excitement returning. ¡°Yes. The dwarves in Yura found an ancient artifact in one of the old ruins¡ªone that matches the exact description of the handheld Intaritas weapon.¡±

    Archmage Jin, who had been quietly listening until now, raised a thin eyebrow. ¡°The dwarves are not known for exaggeration, and their understanding of ancient mechanisms is unmatched,¡± he mused. ¡°If they have indeed discovered such a weapon, it could pose a significant threat. To whom, however, remains to be seen.¡±

    Arlan leaned forward, his expression thoughtful. ¡°If the dwarves found this artifact, they might not even know what they¡¯re sitting on. But if we know about it, then it¡¯s likely that others do as well.¡±

    Sophia¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, cold and sharp. The Firane Elves.

    Arlan¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°The Firane Elves must be after it too. If they¡¯re looking for a way to shift the balance of power, an artifact like that would be exactly what they need.¡±

    Lady Dafni exhaled slowly, finally beginning to see the weight of the situation. ¡°So we have a potential handheld version of one of the most destructive weapons ever created... and it''s possibly in the hands of the dwarves.¡± Her sharp gaze landed on Tebald. ¡°Tell me there¡¯s more.¡±

    ¡°There is,¡± Tebald said, his voice growing quieter but more intense. ¡°The dwarves can¡¯t fire the weapon. Not yet. The scripture I found mentioned that the Intaritas weapons required a special component to activate. And...¡±

    He hesitated, as if afraid to voice the next part.

    Arlan¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°And what?¡±

    ¡°And,¡± Tebald continued, ¡°I believe that component is called the Disk of Absolution.¡±

    The name sent a ripple through the room, a weight that seemed to settle heavily on everyone''s shoulders. Lady Dafni¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a rare crack in her normally composed demeanor. She leaned forward, her voice steady but with an edge of something deeper. ¡°The Disk of Absolution¡­ I know where it is.¡±

    The group turned toward her, shocked. Even Archmage Jin¡¯s usual calm shifted as his eyes flickered with curiosity.

    ¡°You know where it is?¡± Chrysta asked, incredulous.

    Lady Dafni nodded, her gaze far away as if she were recalling a long-buried memory. ¡°It¡¯s a secret passed down through generations of House Lancel. Few outside my family even know of its existence. The Disk of Absolution is hidden deep within the Iron Grotto. We¡¯ve known its location for centuries, but we never retrieved it because its purpose was... unclear. All we ever knew was that it could amplify mana to a degree we couldn¡¯t comprehend. My ancestors feared what it could do if it fell into the wrong hands.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°So it¡¯s more than just a piece of the puzzle for the dwarves'' weapon. It¡¯s a power amplifier... and it¡¯s sitting next to a Naraka Lord.¡±

    Lady Dafni¡¯s voice was laced with a grim undertone. ¡°Yes. And if the Firane Elves or Yuran Dwarves get their hands on it, they could use it to tip the balance of power irreversibly.¡±

    JD let out a low whistle, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get to it first.¡±

    Marie leaned forward, her hands clasped tightly, her wings flexing slightly in agitation. ¡°This means our goal at the Iron Grotto is clear. We secure the Disk of Absolution, and we stop Soketh. But how could there be a connection between the two?¡±

    Arlan¡¯s eyes were thoughtful, his mind racing. ¡°Soketh must know what the Disk can do.¡±

    Sophia¡¯s voice echoed in Arlan¡¯s mind. There¡¯s no other reason Soketh would have grown to such a godly power without the Disk of Absolution.

    A heavy silence settled over the room, tension thick in the air.

    Suddenly, the doors to the grand hall burst open with a loud crash. Yozac stumbled into the room, sweat pouring down his face, his breathing heavy and labored. His face was pale, and the look in his eyes sent an immediate chill through everyone present.

    ¡°The rift at the Iron Grotto!¡± Yozac gasped, struggling to catch his breath. ¡°A scouting party... they¡ªthey caught a glimpse of how many Dark Fiends are inside.¡±

    JD was already on his feet, his eyes flashing dangerously. ¡°Out with it, Yozac! How many?¡±

    Yozac¡¯s face twisted with fear and disbelief as he looked up at JD, his voice shaking. ¡°A legion of over a hundred thousand Dark Fiends.¡±

    The room fell into a stunned silence, as if the very air had been sucked out of the manor. Arlan¡¯s hand gripped the edge of the table so hard his knuckles turned white. The others exchanged shocked glances, each of them knowing what this meant.

    `Arlan''s eyes locked onto Lady Dafni, tension coiled in his voice. ¡°How long do we have until the rift collapses completely?¡±

    Lady Dafni met his gaze, her tone grave, each word heavy with urgency. ¡°Two weeks.¡±

    The silence that followed was suffocating, the weight of her answer settling over the room like a death sentence.

    Niren¡¯s calm demeanor cracked for a moment, his shield resting beside him as he muttered, ¡°A hundred thousand... that¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Chrysta whispered, her usually cold demeanor showing a rare flicker of vulnerability. Her purple eyes shifted to Arlan. ¡°Even with the Banner of the Claw, we don¡¯t have enough to withstand that kind of force.¡±

    Marie, her eyes blazing, slammed her fist on the table, sparks of flame flickering around her fingertips. ¡°That¡¯s not a legion¡ªthat¡¯s an army. What the hell is Soketh planning? I thought he just wanted to fight you, Arlan?¡±

    Arlan stood, his posture commanding as he took control of the room. ¡°Emmeline.¡±

    The princess, who had been sitting quietly until now, met his eyes with a determined gaze.

    ¡°Get Dink Rorschach,¡± Arlan ordered, his voice firm and unwavering. ¡°We need the Royal Army here immediately.¡±

    Emmeline nodded without hesitation, rising to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll get word to him at once.¡±

    As she turned to leave, Arlan¡¯s gaze fell on Yozac again. ¡°Is Duke Frank aware?¡±

    Yozac nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s already called for his bannermen. They¡¯re mobilizing as we speak.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s eyes shifted to Jovann, who had already anticipated the command before Arlan could say it. ¡°I¡¯ll send for the Banner of the Claw immediately,¡± Jovann said with a curt nod, his tone resolute. ¡°A messenger pigeon will reach them.¡±

    The room buzzed with grim determination as Arlan¡¯s closest companions, JD, Niren, Chrysta, Marie, Yuna, and Fiala, exchanged serious looks. They understood the gravity of the situation¡ªthere was no more time for hesitation.

    Arlan paced, his mind racing with the enormity of what lay ahead. The rift was a ticking bomb, and if they moved too soon, the Dark Fiends inside would pour out and overrun them before they even had a chance to confront Soketh.

    "We can¡¯t enter the Abyss early," Arlan declared, his voice cutting through the tense silence. ¡°If we do before the rift collapses, we¡¯ll face a hundred thousand Dark Fiends head-on. They¡¯ll swarm us long before we ever reach Soketh.¡±

    JD stood, still tense but listening intently. Niren rested his hand on his sword hilt, his stoic demeanor cracking slightly as the weight of their task pressed down.

    Arlan continued, his voice growing more certain with each word. ¡°The only way we have a chance is if we let the dark fiends out and have them fight the combined forces of the Royal Army, Duke Frank¡¯s Bannermen, my Banner of the Claw, and any adventurers we can rally. Then a strike team led by me will bypass and fight Soketh head on.¡±

    Yozac, still catching his breath, nodded fervently. ¡°I can get word out to the adventurers in the area. There are many in Auron¡ªmercenaries, sellswords, and mages who would fight for the right price.¡±

    Arlan replied. ¡°Gather what you can, I¡¯ll send a thousand gold from my own treasury. The Eastvale Trade Company will supply another thousand gold.¡± Then the Immortal General turned his gaze to Jovann.

    But before Arlan could say anything, Jovann nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send word to the Banner of the Claw at once. And have the gold delivered immediately¡± He stepped back, already directing an Umbra who was nearby.

    Arlan¡¯s thoughts whirled, the plan forming rapidly. ¡°Soketh will be there, and so will the Disk of Absolution. He¡¯s tied to it somehow¡ªI can feel it. If we can kill him and secure the Disk, we¡¯ll be able to return back outside and help destroy the Dark Fiend army.¡±

    Marie stood, her fiery eyes blazing with determination. ¡°Then it¡¯s us against Soketh. We¡¯ll need to be ready for anything. This is now bigger than just a dungeon dive, we¡¯re looking at a full scale battle.¡±

    Arlan nodded grimly. ¡°Yes, and we need to be prepared.¡±

    Yozac, his brow furrowed, suddenly spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing... I heard of a trio of adventurers who are at least fifth-tier cores themselves. They¡¯re not affiliated with any guild, but their reputation is fierce. They might be willing to help.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We¡¯ll need every powerful individual we can get. Find them, Yozac and have them meet me.¡±

    Yozac nodded firmly and left the room with purpose.

    Arlan turned back to the group. ¡°There¡¯s one more person I want to track down.¡± He looked at Jovann, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Have you ever heard of someone named Akasha Renferal?¡±

    Jovann raised an eyebrow. ¡°Akasha Renferal? I¡¯ve heard rumors¡ªa vampire with terrifying power that¡¯s undetectable by magic. She¡¯s like a ghost. I may have a lead.¡±

    ¡°Thin is better than nothing,¡± Arlan said, the name lingering like a shadow in his mind. ¡°If you find anything, let me know immediately. We might need someone like her.¡±

    Jovann inclined his head. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can uncover.¡±

    Arlan took a deep breath, the weight of the upcoming battle heavy on his shoulders. He looked around the room at his closest companions¡ªJD, Niren, Chrysta, Marie, Yuna, Fiala, and the others¡ªall of them hardened warriors who had stood by his side through every battle, every nightmare. He could see the grim resolve in their eyes. They knew what was at stake.

    ¡°We¡¯ve fought impossible odds before,¡± Arlan began, his voice rising with conviction. ¡°But this will be different. This will be the hardest fight of our lives. The Dark Fiends are beyond anything we¡¯ve ever faced, and Soketh is no ordinary foe. But I trust each of you. I trust our army. And together, we will face whatever comes out of that rift.¡±

    The room was silent, the weight of his words sinking in.

    ¡°We have two weeks,¡± Arlan said, his eyes blazing with determination. ¡°Two weeks to prepare. We¡¯ll train amongst ourselves. We¡¯ll summon an army. And we¡¯ll be waiting for when the Iron Grotto¡¯s rift collapses. And when it does, we¡¯ll be ready to meet this enemy head on.¡±

    He met each of their gazes, one by one. ¡°Everyone knows what they need to do. Let¡¯s get to it.¡±

    As Arlan finished, the air in the room crackled with tension and purpose. His companions nodded, already turning to leave and set their plans in motion. They had a mere thirteen days to prepare for the fight of their lives¡ªand they would use every second of it.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 57

    <h2>Chapter 57</h2>

    Blistering heat drenched the Auron Colosseum, casting jagged shadows across the weathered stone stands. The same arena that had once hosted the renowned Tetrasan Tournament now stood as a battleground for Arlan and his companions. The air was thick with the pulse of mana as dust and heat swirled around the sparring warriors.

    Marie hovered high above, her wings of dark flame casting an ominous glow, her hands blazing with the energy of a fifth-tier spell. ¡°You won¡¯t absorb them all, Arlan,¡± she smirked as she hurled a barrage of [Firebolts] down at him.

    Arlan stood his ground, his greatsword Starshadow glowing faintly as one of its runes absorbed the onslaught of flames. Each bolt sizzled into nothingness as they struck the sword, but the sheer number of them kept him pinned. He couldn¡¯t go on the offensive¡ªnot yet. His eyes flickered with the golden glow of [Heraldic Vision], tracking Marie¡¯s movements, waiting for an opening.

    A flash of icy blue from the flank drew his attention too late¡ªChrysta had immobilized him with a sudden [Frostbind]. Thick tendrils of ice shot up from the ground, wrapping around his legs, locking him in place. From the other side, Yuna dashed in, her staff glowing with the deadly promise of an on-hit spell. Her speed was faster than expected, and her timing impeccable.

    Arlan¡¯s jaw tightened, and with a burst of essence, he shattered the ice encasing his legs. His movements were swift and decisive. As Yuna¡¯s staff closed in on him, he spun, delivering a powerful kick that sent her flying across the arena with enough force to knock her out of the fight. Her body hit the ground hard, sliding to a stop as her mana barrier flickered and failed.

    Marie¡¯s eyes widened as she saw Yuna fall. Her wings flared as she dove closer, ready to unleash [Infernohand], a spell that Arlan couldn''t fully absorb even with Starshadow¡¯s runes. But before she could close the distance, Arlan¡¯s hand shot forward, and he hurled Starshadow at her with a practiced, precise throw. The greatsword spun through the air, absorbing the incoming [Infernohand] as it flew, the spell vanishing into its runes like it had never existed.

    As Marie frantically deflected the greatsword, Arlan dashed toward Chrysta, who had begun weaving her own defensive spell. Ice crystallized into a barrier before her, but it was no match for Arlan¡¯s brute force. He unleashed a series of [Arcflare] with his left hand, forcing her to divert focus to defense. Then, with a single punch, he shattered her ice shield and sent her crashing into the stone walls of the Colosseum.

    Marie, now the last one standing, snarled in frustration. Her hand shot out, conjuring a flaming whip with [Flamewhip], its fiery tendrils lashing out at Arlan¡¯s feet. At the same time, her other hand glowed with the deadly power of [Wrath of Ignis]. She unleashed it with a roar, engulfing Arlan in a torrent of blue and red flames that scorched the ground and left the air humming with raw mana.

    The flames hit Arlan hard, searing through his defenses and burning his flesh. But then, his Monarch¡¯s Regalia flared to life, activating his [True King] form. His aura exploded with golden light, pushing back the fire. Arlan burst forward in a flash, closing the distance between him and Marie, ready to strike her down with Starshadow, now back in his grip.

    But before his blow could land, Marie activated her [Hellborn] form. Her human body was partially replaced by demonic features, like horns protruding from her head. It also created a fiery explosion so intense that it forced Arlan back. Her spells came at him in rapid succession¡ªmassive firestorms and pillars of flame that would have overwhelmed any normal opponent.

    Arlan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his arms became a blur of motion as he activated his new skill: [Crown¡¯s Reprisal]. His greatsword moved at inhuman speeds, deflecting each and every spell hurled at him. Fireballs fizzled out, flames dissipated into sparks, and all the while, Arlan pressed forward. His defense was perfect, his movement relentless.

    Finally, he was upon her. With a swift and calculated strike, he brought Starshadow down with just enough force to break through her mana barrier, sending her crashing to the ground. She lay there, panting, her barrier broken but her body spared.

    Fiala and Niren rushed to the stage, their hands already glowing with healing magic. They quickly attended to Marie, Chrysta, and Yuna, who groaned as the aches of their sparring match set in.

    ¡°How?¡± Marie spat in frustration, still catching her breath. ¡°How are you still this strong? I¡¯m a higher-tier core! You shouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with me.¡±

    Arlan sheathed Starshadow with a satisfied smirk. ¡°It¡¯s a combination of factors. My gold-core is something even I don¡¯t understand. Add [Heraldic Vision] and Starshadow¡¯s rune enchantments, and it gives me an edge.¡±

    JD leaned back against the Colosseum wall, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°Plus, we¡¯ve all been pushing each other to the limits this past week. We¡¯ve all been improving by dueling each other.¡±

    Arlan then pointed toward the edge of the arena, where a towering figure stood, watching the sparring session with interest. ¡°Savage, you¡¯re up against JD.¡±

    The warrior stepped into the arena, his black dreads swaying as he walked. The massive mithril greataxe strapped to his back gleamed under the sun, and his darkened mithril armor caught the light as he moved. He was a beast of a man, standing at least a foot taller than Arlan, with muscles that rippled with power. At just the age of 17, he already had the presence of a veteran warrior. He flashed a toothy grin, his dark eyes gleaming with the promise of battle.

    JD grinned back, drawing his twin mithril longswords. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, Savage.¡±

    The clash was immediate. JD darted forward with his characteristic speed, his twin blades flashing as they cut through the air toward Savage. But Savage was no ordinary opponent. With a roar, he swung his massive greataxe, meeting JD¡¯s attack head-on. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the arena, and JD was forced to retreat a step, eyes wide with surprise.

    Savage didn¡¯t give him a moment¡¯s respite. He was on JD in an instant, his greataxe swinging with terrifying force. JD ducked and weaved, his agility saving him from the deadly strikes, but every time he tried to counter, Savage was there, parrying with shocking speed for someone of his size.

    JD lashed out with a spinning strike, aiming for Savage¡¯s legs, but Savage jumped back with surprising agility, bringing his axe down in a devastating arc. JD barely managed to deflect it, the force of the blow pushing him back.

    The two continued their deadly dance¡ªJD¡¯s speed and finesse against Savage¡¯s raw power and unrelenting aggression. Every clash of blade and axe rang through the arena, each strike filled with lethal intent. Savage roared as he activated [Bloodfury], his eyes glowing red as his strength and speed surged. JD grimaced, sensing the shift in power, but he held his ground, slashing out with his longswords in a flurry of attacks.

    Savage deflected the blows, his greataxe moving faster than seemed possible for its size. He swung upward, catching JD¡¯s blade mid-strike and sending him stumbling back. Savage pressed the advantage, launching a brutal overhead strike, but JD managed to roll out of the way just in time.

    Niren watched from the sidelines, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Impressive... Savage is holding his own against a Regalia Holder. That¡¯s not something many can claim.¡±

    Chrysta nodded, her gaze thoughtful. ¡°Arlan mentioned Savage¡¯s heritage. He¡¯s from the Hak-Jefah, a warrior tribe with battle instincts ingrained in their blood. Each new generation receives the battle instincts of all the previous generations. It¡¯s in their blood to be blessed in such a way.¡±

    JD wiped the sweat from his brow, his muscles burning from the strain of his bout with Savage, whose unyielding attacks had pushed him to the limit. The field was silent except for their labored breathing, the tension still thick in the air. Savage, the towering, muscle-bound young-man, stood with a small grin on his face. His massive frame heaved from the exertion, but his spirit was far from broken.

    Savage chuckled, wiping a smear of blood from his lip. ¡°You¡¯ve got me,¡± he admitted, voice low but steady. ¡°That was the best damn fight I¡¯ve had in a while.¡±

    JD smirked, offering his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Jan Derva, Banner of the Claw. You can call me JD. You¡¯ve earned my respect.¡±

    The two clasped hands in a show of mutual respect. Fiala, the group¡¯s healer, stepped forward, her hands glowing a soft blue. She moved with grace as she placed her palms over their wounds, channeling healing magic into their battered bodies.

    ¡°You both pushed yourselves hard. Let me fix you up,¡± Fiala said in her gentle voice, her magic stitching flesh and soothing bruises. Within moments, both fighters were good as new, though the exhaustion lingered.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± JD and Savage said in unison.

    As Fiala finished her work, Arlan stepped forward, motioning for two more figures to approach. A slim male mage with black hair in leather armor strode confidently forward, his steps deliberate. Beside him, a female warrior in full steel plate armor carried a gleaming mithril longspear, her grip firm but relaxed, as if the weapon was merely an extension of herself.

    "This is Lucius Nightshade, and this is Frej Aikhan," Arlan introduced, his voice commanding attention. "They''ll face off against Sir Niren and Yanie."

    Lucius gave a respectful nod, his floating wand already at the ready, while Frej gripped her spear tightly, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. Without a word, they took their positions across from Niren and Yanie, the tension rising. The moment Arlan gave the signal, the match exploded into action.

    Frej moved like a bolt of lightning, launching herself into the air with inhuman agility. Her spear spun through the air, poised for a deadly strike aimed at Niren. Meanwhile, Lucius remained grounded, his wand floating beside him, its smooth motion almost lazy in contrast to the chaos around him. He raised a hand, and spectral hands erupted from the ground, creating shimmering shields that deflected Yanie¡¯s incoming arrows.

    Yanie, moving with the fluid grace of a seasoned ranger, darted through the stage. Her arrows flew with deadly precision, each one aimed to pin down Frej and Lucius. But Frej¡¯s aerial mastery made her untouchable, her body twisting and diving through the air, while Lucius calmly expanded his wand into a large shield.

    Niren, however, was unfazed by the chaos around him. His calm, collected demeanor never wavered as he tracked Frej''s rapid movements. When her spear came thrusting toward him with blistering speed, Niren sidestepped with impeccable timing, his sword clashing against her mithril weapon in a shower of sparks. Their strikes and counterstrikes became a rapid-fire blur of steel and determination, Frej¡¯s spear spinning in intricate patterns, trying to find any gap in Niren¡¯s perfect defense.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Niren commented coolly as he deflected another thrust, his eyes sharp. ¡°But you¡¯ll need more than speed to break me.¡±

    Frej¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Good thing I have more than just speed.¡±

    With a sudden burst of essence, Frej launched herself even higher into the air, disappearing into the blinding light of the sun. Niren squinted, struggling to track her as she circled above, positioning herself for a dive. This time, she came down like a falling star, spear first, aiming directly for Niren¡¯s exposed shoulder.

    The impact of the blow was fierce, Niren¡¯s sword barely catching the spear in time, but the sheer force pushed him back several paces. Before he could counter, Frej twirled in midair, her spear lashing out in a deadly arc toward his legs. Niren leaped back, but the tip of Frej¡¯s spear caught his armor, grazing it with a screeching sound.

    Meanwhile, Lucius and Yanie¡¯s duel had escalated. Yanie, darting between trees, unleashed arrow after arrow, but Lucius¡¯s floating wand was like a sentient shield, deflecting each one with perfect precision. Spectral hands erupted from the ground, swatting away Yanie¡¯s arrows or creating temporary barriers.

    Lucius, realizing that Yanie was quick and adaptive, changed his strategy. His wand morphed into a blade of pure energy, extending outward and slashing through the air. At the same time, he used Spectral Hands to manipulate objects in the field, disrupting Yanie¡¯s cover. He sent one of the relics to create an arcane barrier behind her, trapping her movements.

    Yanie, sensing the change in the battle¡¯s pace, nocked an arrow infused with mana. As she released it, the projectile split into three mid-flight, each aimed at a different angle, designed to overwhelm Lucius¡¯s defenses. Lucius reacted swiftly, casting a series of overlapping arcane shields with his wand, but two of the arrows struck through the gaps, grazing his arm.

    Lucius winced but pressed forward. He manipulated the floating relics, sending one hurtling toward Yanie¡¯s position. Yanie dodged, but the relic exploded with a burst of force, the shockwave knocking her off balance. Lucius seized the moment, sending his energy blade toward her, catching her off guard. The impact hit her hard, sending her flying into a nearby tree, where she slumped, unconscious.

    ¡°Yanie!¡± Niren called out, a flicker of concern breaking his usual calm. But he couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus. Frej had taken advantage of his momentary distraction, and now she was coming at him with relentless speed, her spear flashing in rapid succession. Each thrust, each strike, was faster than the last.

    But Niren was a master of defense. With each of Frej¡¯s attacks, he countered with precise parries, his movements efficient and controlled. He bided his time, waiting for the perfect opening. And then, when Frej overextended on a downward thrust, Niren seized his chance.

    With a surge of essence, Niren activated his Archangel¡¯s Regalia, his body glowing with radiant energy. His sword swung upward, deflecting Frej¡¯s spear with tremendous force, knocking her off balance. In one fluid motion, he followed up with a powerful blow, sending Frej crashing into the ground.

    Before Lucius could react, Niren turned toward him, his eyes blazing with determination. He lifted his sword, the glow around him intensifying.

    ¡°[Final Verdict],¡± Niren declared, and a massive shockwave of energy erupted from his sword, crashing into both Lucius and Frej simultaneously. The force of the attack was overwhelming, sending both of them flying across the training field. The ground shook, and dust filled the air as the two young warriors collapsed, unconscious from the sheer power of the blow.

    The field fell silent as Niren stood victorious over the fallen pair, his breathing steady but his stance rigid with focus.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Arlan called, stepping into the circle in a calm authoritative voice. Niren immediately sheathed his sword, his eyes softening as the glow of his Regalia faded. He knelt beside Lucius and Frej, placing his hands over them. He whispered a few words, and a soft glow emanated from his hands as healing magic began to mend their wounds.

    As the two stirred awake, Arlan spoke again, his voice steady but warm. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Let¡¯s head back. Jovann has prepared a feast for us at the manor.¡±

    Later that evening, the atmosphere in the Reeve Manor dining hall was warm and welcoming. Laughter and conversation filled the room as everyone gathered at the long table. Frej, JD, Marie, Chrysta, Savage, Lucius, Sir Niren, Yuna, Yanie, Fiala, Nightingale, and Tebald were seated together, the tensions from earlier forgotten as food and drink were passed around.

    Frej, seated next to JD, leaned over with a smirk. ¡°So, JD, what¡¯s it really like serving under Arlan? He seems like he could snap a tree in half with just a look.¡±

    JD grinned, his sharp wit on full display. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s even worse than that. Trees, boulders, morale¡ªnothing stands a chance.¡±

    Marie chuckled from across the table. ¡°Don¡¯t let him fool you, Frej. Arlan is actually just a big softy sometimes.¡±

    JD shot Marie a mock glare. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s how I¡¯d introduce him but yeah he has his moments.¡±

    Chrysta, ever cold and calm, added with a smirk, ¡°Marie is equally as scary as Arlan at times.¡±

    Laughter erupted from the group, and Frej¡¯s grin widened. ¡°You lot are ridiculous. Maybe I¡¯ll like it here.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Further down the table, Sir Niren leaned toward Fiala, his tone more serious. ¡°I¡¯ve heard bits and pieces about your time with the Nymedes party. Care to share?¡±

    Fiala looked at Niren, her eyes softening as memories surfaced. ¡°It was a bit ago. The Nymedes party... Was a party with my brother but most of the Nymedes have died¡­ Only Yanie and I are left.¡±

    Niren nodded, his own expression mirroring hers. ¡°I know that feeling well. My first command... It felt like we were invincible. Until we weren¡¯t.¡±

    Fiala sighed, a sad smile touching her lips. ¡°It¡¯s never easy losing comrades. But we carry them with us, in every step forward.¡±

    Niren placed a hand on hers. ¡°You¡¯ve kept moving forward. That¡¯s what matters.¡±

    Across the table, Tebald leaned forward eagerly, his curiosity piqued by Lucius. ¡°Lucius, I¡¯ve been dying to ask¡ªyour knowledge of artifacts is impressive. Did you study ancient relics specifically? I majored in it at Lancel High.¡±

    Lucius¡¯s eyes lit up, finally finding someone who shared his passion. ¡°I did, actually. It¡¯s fascinating how much power is locked inside relics that the world has forgotten about. The way they channel mana... it¡¯s almost as if they have a will of their own.¡±

    Tebald nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly! Some of the relics we studied back at Lancel High had properties we couldn¡¯t even begin to understand. There¡¯s so much untapped potential.¡±

    The two dove deep into conversation, their excitement bouncing off each other as they discussed theories and artifacts, completely absorbed in their shared interest.

    Meanwhile, Savage ate quietly at the far end of the table, his eyes fixed on his plate. Arlan approached, sitting beside him. For a few moments, neither spoke.

    ¡°I can see in your eyes, you¡¯ve seen just as many battles as I have,¡± Arlan said softly.

    Savage paused, his fork hovering above his plate. ¡°Aye¡­ I thought you were a prim and proper stuck up noble. But I see in your eyes too. You¡¯ve killed numerous.¡±

    Arlan leaned back in his chair, his gaze distant. ¡°Even as a child, I¡¯ve also fought then¡­ Fighting is all I know.¡±

    Savage finally looked up, meeting Arlan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You understand the true warrior¡¯s path.¡±

    Arlan nodded.

    Their conversation lingered in the heavy silence of shared understanding, both warriors shaped by battles they hadn¡¯t chosen.

    The talks around the table were interrupted when Edgar, Dimitri, Erin, and Katalina arrived. Arlan stood, raising his glass to greet them.

    ¡°These are some of the finest warriors of the Banner of the Claw. Edgar, Dimitri, Erin, and Katalina,¡± he introduced. ¡°Unfortunately, Duke Louis won¡¯t be joining us, as he¡¯s occupied with recovery efforts in the capital.¡±

    He then turned to the group, addressing everyone with a sense of gravity and warmth. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be undergoing a large exercise led by Dink Rorschach. Everyone here will play a pivotal role. Whether inside the Iron Grotto or battling the dark fiends outside, I trust in each of you.¡±

    He raised his glass. ¡°Eat well, rest up. Tomorrow, we will train for the upcoming battle.¡±

    The group raised their glasses in unison, a toast to the challenge ahead. The atmosphere was warm, filled with camaraderie, laughter, and the bond of warriors who had fought and bled together.

    Later, Arlan found himself alone with Katalina on the mezzanine overlooking the banquet hall, her usual fire dimmed by the weight of her grief.

    ¡°I miss him,¡± Katalina whispered, her voice cracking. ¡°My father... I thought I¡¯d be stronger, but it¡¯s harder than I thought. Mother still hasn¡¯t spoken a single word and Katherine is no longer afforded a childhood, she¡¯s now taking on responsibilities at her age.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s heart clenched, the memory of Count Emile still fresh in his mind. ¡°He was a great man, Katalina. I wish... I wish I had been stronger that day.¡±

    She turned to face him, her eyes filled with steely resolve. ¡°I want you to destroy the Malum Incarnate, Arlan. No mercy. For my father.¡±

    Arlan met her gaze, his own resolve matching hers. ¡°I won¡¯t rest until I see it through.¡±

    Katalina nodded, her voice firm. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. I¡¯ve been preparing to command the 1st Galdo Banners, and your training has helped.¡±

    Arlan placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Erin will command the Banner of the Claw next week. He¡¯ll support you as best he can.¡±

    With a small smile, Katalina looked around the manor. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we were all gathered like this. Feels like just yesterday when we were waking up to attend the academy.¡±

    Arlan chuckled softly. ¡°Despite it being a year, it really does seem like it was just yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I wish at times, we can go back to those days,¡± mentioned Katalina remorsefully. But before Arlan could respond, Katalina had already turned and started leaving for her quarters. Arlan lingered for a moment, contemplating about his companions down below who were still lively.

    As the dining hall slowly emptied and the evening¡¯s conversations began to fade, Arlan found himself wandering back toward his chambers. The warmth of camaraderie lingered behind him, yet his thoughts were clouded with the weight of tomorrow¡¯s challenges.

    When he stepped into his quarters, the moonlight softly illuminated Emmeline lying in bed, her face peaceful, her breathing steady as she slept. Arlan paused, admiring the serene beauty of the woman who meant so much to him.

    Silently, he undressed and slipped into bed beside her, careful not to disturb her slumber. As he rested his head on the pillow, exhaustion finally caught up with him. His eyelids grew heavy, and within moments, sleep claimed him.

    But as soon as the darkness of sleep engulfed him, it shattered. He wasn¡¯t in the manor anymore. Arlan, now back in the identity of Rove, jolted awake in the middle of a warzone. The familiar weight of his Astrium Power Suit (APS) settled on his body, the hum of its systems activating in sync with his heartbeat.

    He was holding his carbine, its cool metal familiar in his grip, while his left arm bore a high-frequency blade, ready but not yet extended. Around him, the sky burned with fire and the sound of distant gunfire echoed across the shattered cityscape.

    Rove¡¯s earpiece buzzed with frantic radio chatter. ¡°This is¡­ Saber 4¡­ Position being overrun¡­ we need orders... Captain Rove, we¡¯re¡ª¡± The voice cut out.

    "Saber 4! Fall back immediately!" Rove commanded, his voice tight with urgency. But there was only silence in response. No one answered.

    Gritting his teeth, Rove activated the essence augmentations in his APS, feeling the surge of power as he propelled forward, his mind racing as he navigated the broken streets toward his squad¡¯s last known position.

    As he rounded a corner, Rove spotted two squads of Arusan soldiers ahead, their weapons trained on him. They fired instantly, but Rove was quicker. His carbine snapped up, bullets ripping through the first group in a flurry of rapid, precise shots.

    He moved with a hunter¡¯s precision, darting between cover, executing brutal hit-and-run tactics. As the second squad advanced, he engaged his HF Blade, the high-frequency hum echoing through the streets as the blade extended.

    With a burst of speed, Rove closed the distance, slicing through armor and flesh with deadly efficiency. One soldier fell as the blade cut cleanly through his chest; another staggered as Rove flipped over a barricade, driving the edge of the blade into his spine. His movements were fluid, almost mechanical, as the last of the Arusan soldiers crumpled under his relentless assault.

    Panting, Rove moved on, his heart pounding in his chest, the adrenaline coursing through him. Finally, he reached the coordinates where one of his squad was supposed to be.

    But the sight that greeted him twisted his insides¡ªhis soldiers, his comrades, lay scattered on the ground, their bodies torn apart, some riddled with bullets, others mangled beyond recognition. The metallic stench of blood filled the air, mixing with the smoke of the ongoing battle.

    Rove froze, his breath catching in his throat. He removed his helmet, his face exposed to the acrid air as tears began streaming down his cheeks. His legs buckled as he knelt beside the remains of one of his men, gently cradling the soldier¡¯s severed head in his arms.

    He whispered their names, each syllable heavier than the last, his voice barely audible over the chaos surrounding him. ¡°Marvin¡­ Drew¡­ Tony¡­¡±

    The pain was too much to bear, a weight too great for even the strongest warrior. He threw his head back and cried out, the raw anguish tearing from his throat in a scream that echoed through the war-torn city.

    The desolation of his soul bared itself in that single moment, as Rove¡ªthe man who had once been Arlan Reeve¡ªwas broken by the horror of his losses.

    Arlan''s anguished cries shattered the stillness of the night.

    Emmeline stirred awake to the sound, her heart racing. She turned to find Arlan thrashing in his sleep, his face twisted in agony, his body trembling. The sound of his cries sent a wave of panic through her. She sat up, reaching for him, her voice soft but urgent.

    "Arlan! What¡¯s wrong?!" she yelled, gently shaking him. "Please, wake up!¡±

    But his struggles continued. His breath came in sharp, ragged gasps, his fists clenching the sheets as though he were fighting off unseen horrors. Emmeline¡¯s worry deepened. She pressed her body close to his, wrapping her arms around him, trying to calm him as best she could.

    "Someone, help!" she called out, her voice trembling. A few seconds later, Jeanette and Maria, the household maids, rushed into the room, their faces pale with concern.

    Before they could speak, Arlan jolted awake, gasping for air as if he had just emerged from the depths of a nightmare. His wide, haunted eyes scanned the room, disoriented. His body shook, still trapped in the emotional remnants of his dream.

    "Arlan," Emmeline said softly, placing a hand on his cheek, trying to ground him. "You¡¯re safe. There¡¯s nothing dangerous here."

    He blinked, his breathing still uneven as reality settled in. He glanced at the maids, and then back to Emmeline, his voice hoarse. "Was I... screaming?"

    Emmeline nodded, her hand not leaving his face. ¡°Yes. You were yelling in your sleep. It sounded like you were in pain.¡±

    Arlan closed his eyes, a wave of shame washing over him. "I¡¯m sorry," he muttered, his voice barely audible.

    With a slight nod from Arlan, Emmeline turned to the maids. "You can go now. We¡¯ll be fine."

    Jeanette and Maria exchanged a worried look but bowed respectfully before leaving the room, closing the door behind them. The room fell into a heavy silence, with only the sound of Arlan¡¯s ragged breathing filling the space. Emmeline shifted closer, her eyes full of concern.

    "Tell me, Arlan," she said softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead. "Was it a dream... from your previous world?"

    Arlan stared at the bed for a moment, his mind still reeling from the vividness of it all. He nodded slowly, unable to meet her eyes. "Yes... It was." His voice trembled as the memories of the dream clung to him like shadows. "I was back... in that place... in the war."

    Emmeline squeezed his hand gently, waiting for him to continue.

    "I... I saw them again," Arlan whispered, his voice barely holding together. "My squad... my men. Dead... all of them. I tried to reach them, to save them, but when I got there..." His voice cracked, and tears welled up in his eyes. "They were already gone. Torn apart... like they meant nothing. I couldn¡¯t do anything."

    Emmeline¡¯s heart ached for him as she watched the tears fall, his face contorted in pain. She pulled him into her arms, holding him tightly as his composure broke. His body trembled with the weight of his grief, and he clung to her as if she were the only thing keeping him from falling apart.

    "It¡¯s alright," she whispered into his ear, stroking his hair gently. "You¡¯re here now, Arlan. You¡¯re safe. They would¡¯ve known you did everything you could.¡±

    But Arlan shook his head against her. "I should¡¯ve been faster... I should¡¯ve been stronger. I failed them, Emmeline."

    "You didn¡¯t fail anyone," she whispered back, her voice steady and full of warmth. "You fought for them. You always do. It¡¯s who you are."

    Emmeline held Arlan tightly, her warmth slowly soothing his trembling body. His breathing eventually steadied, but the weight in his chest remained. The vivid memories of the dream still lingered, and despite Emmeline¡¯s comforting embrace, Arlan knew sleep would not come for him again tonight.

    As her breathing slowed and she drifted back into sleep, he gently untangled himself from her arms, careful not to disturb her. He stood from the bed, his movements slow and deliberate, his mind still burdened by the images of his fallen comrades. With quiet steps, he walked out to his balcony, the cool night air brushing against his face as he stared out over the estate.

    The moonlight bathed the grounds in silver, the distant murmur of the night giving way to the stillness that now surrounded him. He placed his hands on the stone railing, his thoughts drifting back to the warzone of his past life. No matter how many battles he fought in this world, no matter how many victories he earned, the ghosts of his previous world remained.

    A soft shuffle behind him brought him back to the present. It was Nightingale who appeared silently at his side, her presence barely disturbing the air. She blended seamlessly into the shadows, her sharp eyes glinting in the faint light.

    "General," she whispered, her voice low and steady. "We¡¯ve found her. Akasha resides in a hidden section of the city, near the lower district taverns."

    Arlan didn¡¯t react immediately. His eyes remained fixed on the moonlit horizon, the weight of his past still lingering in his chest. After a long pause, he finally turned to face Nightingale, his expression composed but solemn.

    "Good work," he said quietly. "I¡¯ll get dressed."

    ¡°General, I heard your cries¡­¡± admitted Nightingale, ¡°Are you well?¡±

    ¡°I am fine,¡± answered Arlan, ¡°I¡¯ll see to it that we have Akasha join us on our strike team.¡±

    Nightingale gave a nod before melting back into the shadows. Arlan lingered by the window for a moment longer, his thoughts torn between the past and the mission ahead. But as the night deepened, the clarity of purpose returned to him, and with a steady breath, he moved to prepare for what awaited him next.

    The streets of Auron were quieter at this hour, though the sounds of laughter and clinking goblets spilled out from taverns in the hidden corners of the city. Arlan moved swiftly through the alleyways with a brown cloak to hide himself, his [Heraldic Vision] active, scanning for threats or unexpected encounters.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sense her, Arlan. You¡¯ll have to rely on your instincts.¡± Sophia, ever-present in his mind, chimed in.

    ¡°I figured as much,¡± Arlan whispered to himself.

    Finally, he reached his destination¡ªan inconspicuous tavern nestled between buildings in a darker part of the city. Its sign swung lightly in the breeze, and from inside, the sounds of boisterous laughter and music could be heard.

    Arlan¡¯s eyes scanned the crowd as he entered, taking in the strange mix of patrons¡ªnobles with women on their arms, merchants in deep conversation, and even a few dwarves and beastmen drinking heartily at the bar.

    A bard in the corner sang a haunting ballad about Sir Lancel, the legendary hero who had once fought back the orcish hordes. The atmosphere felt charged with a wild energy, yet somehow familiar.

    Arlan moved to the bar and ordered a goblet of ale, his sharp eyes scanning the room for any sign of his quarry. His Heraldic Vision combed through the tavern, picking up on the finer details of each person in the crowded space.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he muttered. Sophia¡¯s earlier warning echoed in his mind¡ªthis encounter would not be so easy.

    Then, from his blind side, a seductive voice whispered, ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    Arlan¡¯s body tensed as he recognized the voice immediately. He turned his head to see Akasha Renferal, the vampire who had piqued his curiosity. She slid into the seat next to him, dressed plainly in common clothing, but her alluring aura was impossible to miss.

    ¡°I see you found me,¡± Arlan said, his voice calm but wary.

    Akasha smiled, her eyes gleaming with interest. ¡°I could say the same. That golden essence... It''s quite something. But I doubt you¡¯re just here to chat about your core, are you?¡± She leaned in closer, her voice soft yet teasing. ¡°So, what exactly do you want from me, General?¡±

    Arlan met her gaze, unflinching. ¡°I need you with me when I enter the Iron Grotto.¡±

    Akasha¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Oh, is that all? You ask a lot for someone who hasn¡¯t offered anything in return.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the terms,¡± Arlan said, his tone direct.

    Akasha raised an eyebrow. ¡°Follow me upstairs,¡± she whispered, standing up from the bar and motioning for him to follow. Without hesitation, Arlan rose and followed her through the tavern, up the narrow staircase to a private room.

    The moment the door closed behind them, Akasha turned to face him. Her charm washed over him, but Arlan, unaffected by her passive ability, reached for his adamantium dagger in a fluid motion and pressed it lightly to her throat.

    ¡°Charming won¡¯t work on me,¡± Arlan said coolly, his eyes steady on hers.

    Akasha¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she leaned into the blade. ¡°Good,¡± she purred. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d be... difficult.¡± Her eyes gleamed with dangerous delight. ¡°Do it. Cut my throat. Let¡¯s see how far your conviction goes.¡±

    Arlan held the dagger firm but didn¡¯t move. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to play games, Akasha. I need you to take this seriously.¡±

    In a flash, Akasha lunged forward, using her vampiric strength to shove Arlan onto the bed. She loomed over him, her claws extended, her eyes glowing crimson. Her fangs glistened as she hovered above him, dangerously close.

    ¡°Is this serious enough for you?¡± she whispered, her voice a mixture of playfulness and threat.

    Arlan remained calm, staring up at her without fear. ¡°What do you really want?¡±

    Akasha paused, her claws retracting slightly as her expression shifted. She leaned down, her lips brushing his cheek as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll fight for you... if you allow me just a taste of your essence. Form a devil¡¯s pact with me.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Devil¡¯s pact?¡±

    Akasha''s voice turned sultry as she explained, ¡°A contract bound by your soul. If you break it, your body becomes mine to command. You¡¯ll need to sign it in blood, of course.¡±

    Arlan remained silent for a moment, considering her words. ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    Akasha¡¯s smile returned, dark and tempting. ¡°I¡¯ll feed on your essence once a week... until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    Arlan, skeptical, reached out to Sophia. ¡°Is this safe?¡±

    Sophia¡¯s voice answered confidently in his mind. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to absorb more than a fraction¡ªabout 0.1% of your essence. It¡¯s actually in your favor.¡±

    Arlan, after a brief pause, nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±

    Akasha looked genuinely surprised. ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, General.¡±

    As she conjured a scroll seemingly from thin air, a dark glyph appeared on the parchment. Arlan took his adamantium dagger, pricked his finger, and pressed it to the glyph. Akasha followed suit with one of her claws. The devil¡¯s pact bound itself between them, an ethereal glow sealing the contract.

    Arlan asked, his tone cautious, ¡°Will I turn into a vampire?¡±

    Akasha laughed softly. ¡°No, darling. That¡¯s just a myth. I won¡¯t need to bite you... unless you want me to.¡± She leaned closer, teasing.

    ¡°Then how do you plan on feeding on my essence?¡± Arlan asked, still confused.

    With a mischievous glint in her eye, Akasha leaned in and kissed Arlan deeply. As their lips met, Arlan felt a strange pull¡ªhis essence leaving his core and flowing into her. The feeling was intense, but controlled.

    When Akasha finally pulled away, she gasped slightly, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°That... was more than I expected,¡± she admitted with a breathless laugh.

    Arlan, still recovering from the sensation, smirked. ¡°Maybe the neck bite would¡¯ve been easier.¡±

    Akasha chuckled softly, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Whatever you desire... dearest.¡±

    Standing, Arlan adjusted his cloak. ¡°Meet me at the Auron Colosseum tomorrow morning. You¡¯ll be introduced to the rest of the group.¡±

    Akasha¡¯s smile lingered as Arlan left the room, her curiosity piqued even further by the man who had just bound himself to her.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 58

    The Auron Colosseum buzzed with energy as Arlan¡¯s companions gathered in the center of the arena. JD, Niren, Lucius, Frej, Savage, Yuna, Marie, Chrysta, Yanie, Fiala, Edgar, Erin, Dimitri, and Katalina¡ªall eyes were on Arlan as he stood in the middle, donning the black draconian cuirass for the first time. Its dark sheen, almost like liquid midnight, absorbed the flickering light from the Colosseum¡¯s torches, exuding an ominous power.

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Marie asked, her blue eyes wide with disbelief. Chrysta and Yuna stood beside her, their expressions mirroring her concern. ¡°[Oblivion Surge] can level this entire arena, Arlan. Do you know what you¡¯re asking for?¡±

    Arlan smirked, his confidence unwavering. ¡°Yeah¡­ I know. Just do it. It¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°And if it won¡¯t be alright?¡± Yuna frowned, her hands already tingling with the mana she¡¯d need to unleash. ¡°You could be destroyed by this.¡±

    ¡°The spell could destroy all of us,¡± Chrysta added, raising an eyebrow. She wasn¡¯t one to doubt Arlan, but this felt beyond reckless.

    ¡°I¡¯m positive of this,¡± Arlan reassured them, his voice calm, almost too calm. ¡°This cuirass is designed to absorb a single seventh-tier spell every hour. I need to know its limits before we head into the Iron Grotto. Now, do it.¡±

    The three mages exchanged worried glances. Marie sighed, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you if this goes sideways.¡±

    They began their incantations, mana swirling around them as they channeled their energy into a combined [Oblivion Surge]. The air crackled with raw power, arcs of fire, ice, and arcane energy twisting into a chaotic storm above them. Arlan stood tall, his hands at his sides, not raising a single barrier to protect himself.

    The surge hit him like a tidal wave¡ªblinding, deafening, overwhelming. For a moment, it seemed as though the Colosseum itself might collapse under the weight of the spell. But as the dust and energy cleared, there stood Arlan, untouched. The black draconian cuirass had absorbed the entirety of the spell, shimmering with an eerie light as if feeding off the magic.

    Everyone stood in stunned silence.

    "By Numen..." Niren whispered, eyes wide with awe. Even Lucius, normally composed, looked shaken. Savage let out a low whistle.

    Arlan gave a confident smile, ¡°As you can see, the cuirass is more than capable. It absorbed the full power of your combined magic, just as I thought it would. Though,¡± he glanced down at the armor, ¡°I still don¡¯t know its full potential.¡±

    Just as Arlan finished speaking, a slow, deliberate clap echoed from the shadows. Akasha Renferal, stepped forward with a predatory smile playing on her lips, her crimson eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Well, well, Arlan, you never cease to amaze. Here I thought you¡¯d gone completely mad, asking for a seventh-tier spell to be hurled at you. But it seems you¡¯re quite capable of surviving... more ways than one.¡±

    Her voice was smooth, filled with seductive undertones as she approached the group, her presence commanding and mysterious. ¡°As per our contract, I¡¯m here. I trust the terms are still... favorable?¡±

    Arlan nodded, giving her a respectful look before turning to the others. ¡°Everyone, meet Akasha Renferal. She¡¯ll be joining us for the mission into the Iron Grotto. Her abilities will complement ours.¡±

    Akasha chuckled softly, her voice barely above a whisper but full of weight. ¡°Complement? Oh, Arlan, I do more than complement¡ªI elevate.¡± Her gaze lingered on him, filled with an unspoken challenge, but she shifted her eyes to the rest of the group. ¡°I must say, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve worked alongside such... talented individuals.¡±

    Marie¡¯s glare darkened as she crossed her arms, but she kept her voice steady. ¡°Just stay focused.¡±

    Akasha gave a knowing smile. ¡°Of course, dear Marie. For Arlan¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll be on my best behavior.¡±

    Arlan continued, unfazed by the tension. ¡°For today¡¯s training sortie, we¡¯ll be going after the largest dark fiend concentration outside the Iron Grotto. It¡¯s going to be a test of our cohesion as a team and it needs to be destroyed before major operation. Dimitri, Edgar, Erin, Katalina¡ªyou four need this experience as well before we face Soketh in the rift.¡±

    The four nodded solemnly, understanding the weight of Arlan¡¯s words.

    They prepared their equipment and mounted their horses. Arlan swung onto Kage, his loyal dark stygian mount, whose black mane shimmered. The group began their ride out of Auron toward the Gal-Auro Plains. The familiar rhythm of hooves on the ground was interrupted only by the murmurs of admiration from soldiers and adventurers who lined the streets, watching them pass.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Arlan¡¯s Banner,¡± one soldier whispered to his comrade.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the stories... they say this is the strongest party ever gathered in Midland,¡± the other replied, wide-eyed.

    As they continued on, Frej rode next to Arlan, a grin tugging at the corner of her lips. ¡°Is this normal for you Arlan?¡±

    Arlan smirked in return. ¡°It¡¯s just background noise to me.¡±

    Frej chuckled. ¡°I never had that kind of attention when I was Lady of Aikahn. Guess I was just too boring.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re far from boring, Frej,¡± Arlan replied. ¡°Your strength stands on its own.¡±

    Not far behind them, Savage glanced over at Niren, his deep voice rumbling with amusement. ¡°So, how many dark fiends do you think you¡¯ll hide behind that shield to avoid, paladin?¡±

    Niren kept his gaze forward, unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s called defense, Savage. Shields are for protection, not hiding.¡±

    Savage hefted his massive blacksteel greataxe, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°Defense? That¡¯s what people say when they¡¯re afraid to fight head-on. You oughta try an axe sometime. No need to hide when you can just cleave through anything in your way.¡±

    Niren glanced at him, his expression calm as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve found the sword and shield quite effective for not dying, thanks.¡±

    Savage let out a loud laugh, swinging the axe in a casual arc. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re playing it safe. Me? I prefer to get up close and personal. One swing, and it¡¯s over.¡±

    JD, walking nearby, chuckled. ¡°You say that, but I¡¯ve seen Niren block blows that would flatten most people. Not everyone can turn a shield into a fortress, Savage.¡±

    Savage scoffed. ¡°Sure, he¡¯s a walking wall. But he¡¯s still hiding behind it. If he fought like a real warrior¡ª¡± he tapped his axe, ¡°¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t need that chunk of metal to save him.¡±

    Niren smiled faintly. ¡°If you¡¯d ever fought smart, you¡¯d know a shield does more than just block. But I wouldn¡¯t expect someone who swings an axe like a wild beast to understand that.¡±

    Savage grinned wider. ¡°Wild beast, huh? Fine by me. I¡¯ll still be standing when the dust settles, paladin. Shield or no shield.¡±

    Behind them, JD and Yanie exchanged glances as they overheard everyone¡¯s small banter. JD rubbed his shoulder with a wince. ¡°I swear, sparring with Savage feels like getting run over by a boulder.¡±

    Yanie stifled a laugh. ¡°Unlucky day yesterday when Arlan put you up to spar with him.¡±

    JD groaned. ¡°Wasn''t easy. For someone whose a fifth-tier, he swings fucking hard.¡±

    Yanie smirked. ¡°Frej is also just as dangerous¡ªwell, in terms of physical damage. But I¡¯ll admit, I wasn¡¯t expecting her to be so... bubbly.¡±

    JD chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I expected someone quiet and intense, but she¡¯s always talking, laughing. She told me she sees combat as ¡®dancing.¡¯¡±

    Yanie raised an eyebrow, grinning. ¡°I saw her spin through those drills earlier like it really was a dance. But honestly, her energy¡¯s infectious. She and Savage are like night and day.¡±

    JD nodded. ¡°And then there¡¯s Lucius. I swear, that guy could talk about artifacts for hours without stopping. I tried to ask him about his fighting style, and we ended up discussing some ancient urn from a lost civilization for thirty minutes.¡±

    Yanie shook her head, laughing. ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with those relics. Did you hear him earlier, going on about how the gauntlet he found has ¡®the perfect mana channeling¡¯ or whatever?¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s how he¡¯ll be,¡± JD sighed. ¡°At least he¡¯s useful, though.¡±

    Yanie smirked. ¡°Between Frej¡¯s constant chatter, Savage¡¯s bruises, and Lucius¡¯s artifact lectures, Arlan¡¯s definitely collected an interesting bunch.¡±

    JD grinned. ¡°Yeah¡­ and then there¡¯s that¡­ Vampire¡­?¡±

    As the group continued their banter, Akasha joined Arlan and Frej, sliding up beside them on her horse. ¡°Arlan, you never told Frej how you convinced me to join you. Came to me in the dead of night, practically held me down until I agreed.¡± Her voice was laced with mischief.

    Frej blinked, looking between them nervously. ¡°Wait... what?¡±

    Arlan groaned. ¡°Frej, it¡¯s not like that. She¡¯s exaggerating.¡±

    ¡°Exaggerating?¡± Akasha raised an eyebrow, her smile widening, ¡°I seem to recall a bit of... persuasion.¡±

    Arlan shook his head and met Frej¡¯s eyes with a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to force anyone into anything.¡±

    Frej laughed, though still a bit uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±

    The atmosphere grew heavier as Marie, riding just behind, fixed a sharp glare on Akasha, visibly jealous. ¡°For the record, Akasha, Arlan isn¡¯t into walking dead bodies.¡±

    Akasha¡¯s eyes gleamed, and she shot back with a grin. ¡°Oh, really now? Ms. Marie, I could turn you into a dead body that won¡¯t walk.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Okay¡­ Can you two just stop?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± yelled both Akasha and Marie, echoing each other exactly. ¡°She started it!¡±

    The two girls echoing each other¡¯s words glared at the other, as if they felt insulted by the presence of the other.

    But before Arlan could say more, Lucius rode up beside him, patting him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors, but now I¡¯m seeing it firsthand. Arlan Reeve, the ladies¡¯ man.¡±

    Arlan shook his head, clearly exasperated. ¡°Why is this even going on right now?!¡±

    Riding behind them, JD and Chrysta couldn¡¯t contain their laughter. ¡°This is priceless,¡± JD managed between chuckles, while Chrysta stifled her own laughter.

    Savage, never one to miss a chance to join the conversation, spoke up. ¡°In my tribe, it¡¯s a sign of strength for a warrior to take many wives. Arlan should be proud.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Marie¡¯s face turned a bright shade of red. ¡°I¡¯m not his wife!¡± she shouted, clearly embarrassed. ¡°I mean¡­ Unless he wants me to be¡­ Then I¡¯d do it just because he needs me.¡±

    Akasha leaned over toward Marie, grinning. ¡°So then if you don¡¯t want him, I want him.¡±

    Marie scowled. ¡°He¡¯s got a wife already! He can¡¯t be dealing with a vampire.¡±

    Yanie, riding near the back, folded her arms and muttered under her breath. ¡°I definitely have no chance now... not with a vampire and Marie both after him.¡±

    Fiala reached out and patted Yanie¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yanie. There¡¯s more to life than competition.¡±

    Frej, listening to the playful chaos, let out a warm laugh. ¡°It¡¯s actually fun being around all of you. I haven¡¯t felt this way in a long time.¡±

    Her smile faltered slightly as she continued, ¡°After I was disowned by my father, my friends abandoned me too. They were only with me for my status.¡±

    The group fell into a moment of solemn silence. Arlan turned to Frej, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°Frej, as long as you stand by me, you¡¯ll always have a friend.¡±

    Katalina chimed in, her voice warm. ¡°You¡¯ll always be welcome with House Reeve. Anytime you want to visit Galdo, it¡¯s your home.¡±

    Erin nodded, her expression earnest. ¡°You have a place with the Banner of the Claw as long as you¡¯re willing to fight beside us.¡±

    Frej¡¯s expression brightened, her usual upbeat personality returning. ¡°Thank you. All of you. I really mean it.¡± She grinned, her tone lightening. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go kick some dark fiend ass.¡±

    At the cliff¡¯s edge overlooking the Gal-Auro Plains, the party dismounted from their horses and surveyed a wide valley. Below them, a dark, undulating mass of over five hundred dark fiends swarmed in it. The air was tense, but the group moved with purpose. This was their first major test as a team, and Arlan intended to make sure they passed it with flying colors.

    Niren and Fiala knelt off to the side, their voices quiet as they prayed to Numen, invoking divine protection. Frej, Savage, Dimitri, and Erin sat nearby, sharpening their weapons in silence, the grinding of metal on whetstone a steady rhythm before the coming storm.

    Further back, Katalina, Chrysta, Marie, Yuna, and Lucius checked and rechecked their mana potions, discussing tactics in hushed tones. Yanie, always precise, was stringing her longbow, her lips moving in a soft elven chant¡ªa tradition she never skipped before battle.

    Akasha, standing by the edge, watched everyone with a bemused smile. Her crimson eyes glinted with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve fought alongside anyone. I must admit, I¡¯m almost... giddy.¡±

    Marie¡¯s sharp voice cut through the air. ¡°Just don¡¯t get me in my way, bitch. Or I¡¯ll burn you alive.¡±

    Akasha grinned, her voice dripping with mischief. ¡°Oh, it seems someones still a little peeved at me from earlier.¡±

    Arlan approached the group, his calm yet authoritative presence immediately drawing everyone¡¯s attention. He stood at the edge of the cliff, looking down at the chaotic horde below. "We¡¯re going to funnel them into that narrow passage on the west side of the valley. It¡¯ll force them into a choke point, making their numbers manageable.¡±

    He turned to the rear-line casters¡ªMarie, Chrysta, Yuna, and Katalina. ¡°You four will be at the rear. Bombard them with spells as they enter the passage. We¡¯ll need to thin their ranks before they reach us.¡±

    Arlan then shifted his gaze to the frontline fighters¡ªEdgar, Akasha, Savage, Dimitri, Erin, and Niren. ¡°You¡¯ll hold the line. No fiend makes it past you. If the Baphomets break through, you take them down.¡±

    Finally, Arlan pointed skyward to the dark silhouettes of Gargoyles circling in the distance. ¡°There will be flanking forces from above¡ªGargoyles. Yanie, shoot down any aerial threats. Lucius, use your [Ancient Armor] to assist Frej in the air. You two will handle the rest of the Gargoyles.¡±

    Yanie nodded confidently, her hands running over her bow as she prepared for the fight. ¡°I¡¯ll thin ¡®em out.¡±

    Lucius smirked. ¡°Frej and I have this covered. I¡¯ll keep her in the air, and she¡¯ll finish them off.¡±

    Frej grinned, flexing her hands. ¡°Just give me a lift, and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±

    Arlan surveyed his group once more, his voice steady. ¡°With my Monarch¡¯s Regalia, we can take down at least two-thousand before feeling the strain. Five hundred should be nothing. We move in five.¡±

    Savage, swung his blacksteel greataxe over his shoulder and turned to Dimitri with a grin. ¡°How many of these beasts do you think I can kill?¡±

    Dimitri smirked. ¡°More than you? You¡¯re dreaming, Savage. I¡¯ll have twice as many.¡±

    Erin chimed in, shaking his head. ¡°Dimitri, you¡¯re delusional, have you seen how Savage fights?!¡±

    Edgar, the ever-calm voice of reason, frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t a competition. Focus on our orders, not on body counts.¡±

    Niren nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. Our orders are to hold the line for the rear casters.¡±

    Savage puffed out his chest, staring directly at Niren and Edgar. ¡°We can stack bodies while maintaining those orders. If you can¡¯t count your kills, you¡¯re just a weakling.¡±

    Niren¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I am not weak.¡±

    Edgar crossed his arms, his gaze unflinching. ¡°We¡¯ll prove it on the field.¡±

    Akasha giggled nearby, clearly entertained by the banter. ¡°This is going to be so much fun.¡±

    The battle began with a signal from Arlan. Marie raised her hands, her mana coalescing as she initiated the powerful [Oblivion Surge]. Chrysta, Yuna, and Katalina joined in, channeling their own mana into the spell, amplifying its power. The combined force created a massive seventh-tier surge of energy that tore through the fiend horde below, disintegrating an entire row of Reapers and Imps, with several Baphomets falling as well.

    But the dark fiends were undeterred. The remaining four hundred turned their attention toward the west, rushing into the narrow passage where Arlan¡¯s group was waiting.

    Three squads of Gargoyles broke off from the main horde, their wings slicing through the air as they aimed for the casters. Chrysta, Marie, Yuna, and Katalina quickly chugged mana potions and began firing off bolt spells, their projectiles streaking toward the incoming threats. Yanie, her arrows enhanced with holy properties by Fiala, took down an entire squad with precise shots, the holy light disintegrating the fiendish creatures in midair.

    Lucius activated his [Ancient Armor], his wand encasing him in a shimmering suit of relic armor. With a pulse of magic, he soared into the sky, Frej leaping onto his back as they ascended.

    Once airborne, Frej launched into her signature move, [Falcon Dive]. She sprang high into the air, spiraling downward with her spear pointed like a missile, crashing into the Gargoyles below her. The impact was devastating, skewering several enemies with a single, powerful strike, the force of the dive breaking through even their stone armor.

    As Frej landed, she transitioned seamlessly into [Storm of Feathers], launching herself upward again before spinning in a whirlwind of spear strikes. Her rapid, sweeping movements cut through the remaining Gargoyles like an eagle''s talons slashing through prey.

    The flurry of spear strikes rained down, cleaving through five foes with lethal precision. Each time she began to descend, Lucius boosted her back into the air with a manifested relic platform that would only expand when needed.

    Down on the ground, the frontline met the charging dark fiends head-on. Arlan stood at the forefront, Starshadow in hand and performed a massive horizontal swing in front of him, cleaving down any imps.

    Arlan was followed by Savage as he swung his massive greataxe, cleaving through two Reapers in a single blow. ¡°That¡¯s two," he shouted with a grin.

    Dimitri, not to be outdone, twirled his steel halberd, smashing through a trio of Imps. ¡°And that¡¯s three for me, Savage!¡±

    Erin darted between them, his dual steel blades a blur as he weaved through. His flurry of strikes cut down two reapers at ease. ¡°Stay in formation,¡± he called.

    As if in an unspoken agreement, Niren, his shield held high, deflected a blast from a fiend¡¯s magic before slamming his hammer down into the ground, sending a shockwave that disrupted a nearby wave of enemies. Edgar held his steel longspear tightly and followed with [Thousand Needles]. The stunned imps and reapers were pierced violently by the Stormrider Captain.

    Meanwhile, on the furthest flank, Akasha moved unnoticed. Her fluid gambit allowed her to slice through two reapers with her claws. Her eyes began to glow with excitement. ¡°I do quite enjoy this.¡±

    Arlan activated his Monarch¡¯s Regalia which began enhancing his allies by a whole tier, and then gave a sharp command. ¡°Everyone maintain this formation and move forward!¡±

    Marie¡¯s eyes flared as she activated her [Hellborn] form, flames erupting around her. Chrysta followed with a powerful [Frost Nova], freezing the closest enemies in place, while Yuna cast [Greater Augmentation], further empowering her own strength and speed. Then lastly, Katalina unleashed an [Arcane Torrent], adding to the barrage. This combination of destruction made its way to a group of thirty imps and reapers. All vaporized.

    While still in the air with Lucius, Frej spotted a particularly large and powerful Gargoyle speeding toward them. Its wings were darker than the others, its presence unsettling. ¡°We¡¯ve got a big one!¡± she shouted, gripping her spear tightly.

    Lucius adjusted mid-flight, narrowly dodging a flurry of shadowbolts that the unique Gargoyle spat. ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Frej leaped from his back, and activated [Falcon Dive] to propel herself above the creature then spiraling down with her spear aimed at its chest. She hit the Gargoyle with a devastating strike, but instead of crumbling, the creature screeched and pushed back, its stone body barely cracked.

    Lucius sent a blast of [Arcane Torrent], hitting the Gargoyle in the side, trying to weaken it. ¡°This thing is tough, Frej!¡±

    ¡°Yeah I can tell!¡± she shouted, frustration rising. She leaped back, positioning herself for another strike. Frej launched [Storm of Feathers], a whirlwind of spear slashes that ripped through the Gargoyle¡¯s wings and limbs. But even then, the beast refused to fall, shaking off the damage and lashing out.

    The Gargoyle¡¯s eyes glowed as it charged at Frej again, forcing her to retreat. ¡°I can¡¯t penetrate its stone hide!¡±

    On the ground, Sophia¡¯s voice echoed in Arlan¡¯s mind. ¡°We¡¯ve slain at least three hundred, but more are coming. There¡¯s far more just spawning in!¡±

    Arlan scanned the battlefield with his [Heraldic Vision], his gaze narrowing as he spotted a figure emerging from the fiendish ranks¡ªa towering presence, cloaked in shadow and wielding a purple curved blade. It wasn¡¯t Soketh, but it was undeniably powerful.

    ¡°A Naraka Lord,¡± Arlan muttered under his breath. He raised his voice, shouting to the others. ¡°A Naraka Lord has appeared! Be ready!¡±

    Before they could react, the Naraka Lord swung its blade, sending a wave of pure dark mana that knocked Savage, Niren, Dimitri, and Erin back, their essence barriers shattering under the force.

    A blur flew by on the corner of Arlan¡¯s eye. As it was Akasha who was the first to engage. Her speed was a blur as she danced toe-to-toe with the Naraka Lord, but she struggled to keep up with the unrelenting force of a Naraka Lord.

    After a fierce exchange, the purple curved blade found an opening and carved into Akasha¡¯s side. But she managed to feint into the attack, making the wound light. Savage moved to cover her, but the Naraka Lord recoiled him as well, knocking him on his back twenty meters.

    The Naraka Lord then turned towards Arlan and threw a [Mind Blast] at the Immortal General. Although on a weaker potency, the spell delivered excruciating pain to Arlan¡¯s mind and psyche. Arlan looked for Niren to see him unconscious. ¡°My liege,¡± added Sophia, ¡°Sir Niren is no longer concentrating on the spell that should protect your mind. Your mind is under assault! You must resist it!¡±

    ¡°Argh¡­ I¡¯m trying to fucking resist it!¡± cried Arlan in agony.

    But before anything else could happen, a strange grasp begins to surround Arlan¡¯s core. He felt his black draconian cuirass start to reach out to his Monarch¡¯s Regalia.

    The Immortal General began to lose control over his own thoughts for a few seconds. Upon regaining his composure, Arlan thought his [True King] form had been activated but¡­ Something far more powerful surged through him. His cuirass morphed, dragon scales spread across his armor.

    Then something with weight and response could be felt between his legs behind him. A long elongated tail made of his own strange dragon armor whipped around his left into view.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Arlan asked, puzzled.

    ¡°My King!¡± Sophia¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re encased in dragonscale armor all over! It seems like the black draconian cuirass has reacted to your regalia! It appears your [True King] form has been replaced by the [Dragonlord] form.¡±

    Everyone was now stunned at what they were seeing. Arlan¡¯s draconic cuirass had fused into his mithril armor. Sophia¡¯s voice echoed in his mind once more. ¡°Your core, my liege! It¡¯s now a ninth-tier gold-core!¡±

    The Naraka Lord finally pulled himself out of his state of disbelief and charged at Arlan. But with Starshadow¡¯s damage and weight rune activated, Arlan parried into the Naraka Lord¡¯s first swing and Arlan effortlessly deflected every attack. This outcome put the Naraka Lord on the defensive.

    With [Crown¡¯s Reprisal] activated, Arlan easily blocked, parried and riposte every attack the Naraka Lord delivered at hypersonic speeds. But the dark fiend¡¯s defenses  were cracking and once an opening was seen¡­ Arlan cut into it with tremendous force. The Naraka Lord felt his very corporeal body deteriorate from the single attack and was forced onto one knee.

    Starshadow gleamed over the Naraka Lord and Arlan brought it down with a vertical swing, destroying his opponent with immense kinetic force. Only a smoldering seven meter crater remained.

    All the rest of the dark fiends faltered, significantly weakened. Before Arlan could give an order though, the dragonscales that fused over his armor, are now retracting back to his cuirass. His core and form returned to normal. But an immense fatigue overtook the Immortal General, causing him to lean against Starshadow as he impaled the ground with it.

    Niren and Fiala cast party-wide healing spells, restoring their injured comrades. Edgar, Dimitri, Erin, and Savage pushed forward with renewed strength, cutting through the dark fiends with practiced efficiency.

    It only took a few minutes for the party to finish off the remaining dark fiends without Arlan. Sophia¡¯s voice was calm as she recounted the battle¡¯s toll. ¡°Over two thousand dark fiends were slain. The area is now safe, my liege.¡±

    Arlan was joined by Marie and JD who asked, ¡°What the hell was that, Arlan?!¡±

    Arlan nodded, still catching his breath. ¡°The Black Draconian Cuirass¡­ It somehow connected to my core and transformed my armor. I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    Marie was no longer in her [Hellborn]. She got closer and studied Arlan¡¯s cuirass intently, ¡°There¡¯s some kind of powerful and dense essence seeping from it¡­ and it¡¯s intertwining with your pure lanes, going into your core.¡±

    Everyone else began to gather around, Lucius especially curious.

    ¡°What the hell is it?¡± asked Arlan while catching his breath still.

    Marie¡¯s eyes widened and answered, ¡°It''s pure dragon essence.¡±

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 59

    Arlan stood on the crest of the hill overlooking the Gal-Auro Plains, a vast, rolling sea of tents, campfires, and banners stretching out under the darkening sky. The glow of firelight blanketed the plains below, each flame a testament to the countless soldiers and adventurers who had gathered here for one purpose.

    The setting sun cast long shadows across the encampment, painting the scene in hues of violet and gold. His mind was sharp with anticipation; in two days, they would march toward the Iron Grotto¡ªand toward the darkness awaiting within.

    In his thoughts, Sophia¡¯s voice stirred, calm and reverent. ¡°Arlan, majority of the forces have been gathered,¡± she said, her tone filled with respect for the allies they¡¯d managed to assemble. ¡°The Royal Army that was summoned by Prime Minister Dink Rorschach, only half could be mustered at 50,000.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s gaze swept over the massive gathering below. ¡°Then there¡¯s Duke Lansley¡¯s banner¡ª15,000 strong. Men hardened by the War of the Great Houses.¡±

    His pride swelled as his gaze followed Sophia¡¯s through the ranks and columns set up with disciplined precision. He knew each soldier here was prepared to stand unyielding.

    ¡°Countess Katalina¡¯s 1st Galdo Banner is here as well¡ª12,000 from Galdo. Then there¡¯s your Banner of the Claw, 3,000 soldiers,¡± she continued, her tone lifting with a note of reverence as she turned toward his Banner¡¯s flag, billowing above the campfires.

    Arlan¡¯s expression softened at the sight of his own forces.

    Sophia¡¯s voice dropped, her reverence shifting to something weightier. ¡°And from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Yozac has gathered 1,500 adventurers¡ªeach one hardened in their own ways, unbound by Midland¡¯s formalities.¡±

    Even as he took it all in, Arlan felt the weight of the task ahead. ¡°This is a lot less than I had hoped for,¡± he murmured under his breath.

    ¡°We have two days left, my liege. There isn¡¯t enough time to muster anymore. When the rift collapses, every Dark Fiend within will flood out.¡±

    The thought carried him, and he remained silent until Marie stepped beside him. She followed his gaze down over the encampment, her eyes a steady, sapphire blue in the fading light. ¡°So¡­this is it,¡± she murmured, her voice calm but edged with tension. ¡°Once that rift collapses, Soketh¡¯s army will come through like a flood.¡±

    Arlan nodded. ¡°The Royal Army will have to be the main force, holding the valley that leads into the Iron Grotto. Everyone else will have to set up a cordon to support the Royal Army.¡±

    Marie turned, searching his face. ¡°And without you here initially¡­ Many will die.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know.¡± He spoke with a hint of steel in his voice. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to limit casualties but it''s inevitable nonetheless.¡± His expression softened as he looked down at her, a flicker of warmth breaking through his intensity. ¡°Marie, you¡¯re the only other person whose essence and mana can rival that of mine. You have to help me beat Soketh as fast as we can.¡±

    Her hand lingered against his arm, and something vulnerable flickered in her eyes. She hesitated, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll burn anything that stands in your way¡­ And¡­ About what I told you before.¡±

    Arlan absorbed her words, his gaze steady. ¡°Marie?¡±

    Their eyes met in the quiet, and he felt the pull of something deeper, something he hadn¡¯t allowed himself to fully recognize until now. He saw the fierce loyalty in her, the strength that had carried her through battle after battle at his side, and realized how much her presence meant to him. There was more here than camaraderie, a bond that both of them felt but only Marie had acknowledged it.

    Marie¡¯s gaze held Arlan¡¯s a moment longer. Then a boldness that surprised even the Embercaller, she stepped closer and wrapped her arms around him, resting her head against his chest. Arlan¡¯s breath caught, and his heart pounded, but he didn¡¯t pull away. His arms instinctively encircled her, holding her close.

    They stood there in silence, finding strength in each other¡¯s embrace, knowing the battle that lay ahead. A voice broke the quiet, and the pair drew apart quickly.

    ¡°Arlan,¡± JD called from behind. ¡°The war council has been assembled. We¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his eyes lingering on Marie¡¯s for a final heartbeat before they descended the hill together. They didn¡¯t need words.

    Inside the command tent, a map of the Gal-Auro region sprawled across a central table. Prime Minister Dink Rorschach was already deep in discussion with Duke Lansley and Countess Katalina, discussing logistics. Yozac, the adventurers¡¯ leader, watched in contemplative silence. There were also a few other leaders and subordinates from each banner.

    Arlan took his place at the head of the table, Marie by his side, as the room fell silent. His voice was calm but charged with conviction as he addressed the gathered commanders. ¡°We have two days to prepare for the inevitable collapse of the Iron Grotto¡¯s rift. And when it does, we¡¯ll be facing a hundred-thousand dark fiends. The plan is for the Royal Army, the Lansley Banners and the Reeve Banners to keep the enemy at bay with defensive tactics while I lead the Banner of the Claw to spearhead towards the Iron Grotto¡¯s entrance-¡±

    ¡°-ARLAN, THAT¡¯S SUICIDE!¡± protested Dink as he stood up angrily.

    ¡°I know.¡± acknowledged Arlan, ¡°My men are the best ones for the job.¡±

    ¡°Arlan¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t want the 1st Galdo Banners to assist you?¡± asked Katalina.

    Arlan solemnly shook his head and answered, ¡°We just don¡¯t have enough soldiers to spare. I need you and your banner to assist the Royal Army. If the Royal Army collapses, we lose.¡±

    Duke Lansley¡¯s face remained tense as he studied Arlan. ¡°So you¡¯ll be leading the Banner of the Claw yourself, fighting through to the entrance of the Iron Grotto and holding there? Arlan, that¡¯s going to be a death trap if you can¡¯t finish off Soketh quickly.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s expression was resolute. ¡°The Banner of the Claw will hold. I¡¯ll lead them to the Grotto¡¯s entrance with Erin, Edgar, and Dimitri, and we¡¯ll dig in. Once the entrance is secured, I¡¯ll move in with my strike team¡ªJD, Chrysta, Frej, Yanie, Yuna, Nightingale, Akasha, Savage, Niren, Lucius, and Marie. Together, we¡¯ll locate Soketh, kill him, and return to reinforce the Banner before it¡¯s overrun.¡±

    Prime Minister Dink Rorschach clenched his fists as he leaned over the table. ¡°And while you¡¯re inside, the Royal Army will face Soketh¡¯s forces in the valley. With Katalina¡¯s Galdo Banner, Lansley¡¯s men, and the adventurers, we¡¯ll make our stand, but the Banner of the Claw will be left exposed outside the Grotto, facing relentless waves until you return.¡±

    Countess Katalina nodded, her voice resolute. ¡°My Banner will dig in with everything we have to hold the valley. But¡­ out there, no one can help you. Arlan, if anything goes wrong inside that Grotto¡­¡±

    Arlan¡¯s gaze swept across the gathered commanders. ¡°If we don¡¯t kill Soketh, this battle is lost before it begins. But the Banner of the Claw will hold. Erin, Edgar, and Dimitri know what¡¯s at stake. They¡¯ll keep the Grotto¡¯s entrance secured until we return, no matter the cost.¡±

    JD, standing beside Arlan, broke in with quiet confidence. ¡°We¡¯ll find Soketh and eliminate him before he has a chance to react. The strike team is strong enough to handle anything Soketh throws at us.¡±

    Arlan met his friend¡¯s gaze, his voice full of resolve. ¡°Then we move forward as planned. In two days, the Banner of the Claw will fight its way to the Iron Grotto and hold the line. And my strike team will make sure we strike down Soketh before the dark fiends overrun us.¡±

    As the firelight cast a flickering glow across the faces around the command table, Arlan took a breath, feeling the weight of the moment pressed against him. Every detail had been meticulously considered, yet there was an edge of uncertainty¡ªa silent acknowledgment of the stakes, of what victory would demand from each of them.

    Duke Lansley, his grizzled face illuminated by a nearby torch, looked up. ¡°We know your men are formidable, Arlan, but what of the strike team? Will you have enough strength within the Grotto to face Soketh? Even a single misstep could give Soketh time to overwhelm you.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his face hardened with resolve. ¡°Duke Lansley, our strike team is our strongest force. Each member¡ªJD, Chrysta, Marie, Niren, Lucius, Yanie, and the rest¡ªis prepared to follow through no matter what Soketh throws at us. I don¡¯t doubt Soketh¡¯s strength, but I know we¡¯ve been training for the last two weeks. I wouldn¡¯t put us through something I know we can¡¯t win.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Countess Katalina¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°And the Banner of the Claw is all you¡¯ll need outside?¡± She looked at him, brows knitted with concern. ¡°If they lose ground at the entrance, even the strength of your strike team might not be enough to fight your way back.¡±

    Arlan considered her words carefully. He understood the risk, the fine line between victory and overwhelming loss. ¡°Erin, Edgar, and Dimitri are prepared to sacrifice everything to hold the line. The Banner of the Claw won¡¯t fall.¡±

    As if sensing the lingering doubt, Yozac leaned forward, his gaze piercing. ¡°The Guild is ready to hit where it hurts, Arlan. We¡¯re flexible, and my adventurers know how to work on the fly. We¡¯ll keep those fiends¡¯ attention on us, buying time for the main forces and keeping the flanks covered.¡±

    Arlan met Yozac¡¯s steady gaze and nodded. ¡°Good. Stay mobile, keep harassing them. We don¡¯t know what surprises Soketh will send our way, but the more of his forces you draw off, the better.¡±

    In the pause that followed, Arlan felt the attention shift to him. His gaze swept over each face, catching the glint of loyalty and the mix of fear and determination. ¡°Finally¡­ Be prepared to face down a lesser Naraka Lord. We met with one in battle yesterday. They¡¯re not to be taken lightly and can cause casualties, have your best fighters keep them at bay until we¡¯re done.¡±

    At this, the council fell silent, and Arlan let his voice soften as he addressed them one last time. ¡°So¡­ In two days, the Iron Grotto¡¯s rift will collapse, and Soketh¡¯s army will come pouring through. But we¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    Each commander and officer gave a solemn nod. Prime Minister Dink Rorschach¡¯s gaze met Arlan¡¯s with a fierceness that signaled both respect and belief. ¡°For Midland.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s own voice echoed back with steely conviction. ¡°For Midland.¡±

    As night settled over the Gal-Auro Plains, Arlan took a final walk through the encampment, his eyes scanning the lines of soldiers, each one focused, preparing in quiet anticipation for the battle that would dawn with the sun. The flickering campfires cast long shadows, illuminating faces marked by scars and stories, both familiar and new.

    The rustle of armor, the quiet murmurs, and the occasional clink of weapons created a harmony that was both calming and tense¡ªa reminder of the unity that had grown within the Banner of the Claw.

    As he moved between rows of tents, Arlan noticed JD and Chrysta standing close together, their heads bent in low conversation. The warmth between them was evident, a rare moment of intimacy amid the looming threat. They looked up as he approached, their expressions brightening momentarily.

    JD straightened up and offered a reassuring nod. ¡°Arlan, I¡¯ve spoken with Erin; everyone¡¯s prepared.¡±

    Arlan chuckled softly, reaching out to clap JD on the shoulder. ¡°I know I can count on you, JD.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m here for, Grand Marshal.¡± JD grinned.

    Chrysta, her eyes bright with the firelight, stepped forward and placed a hand on Arlan¡¯s arm. ¡°We¡¯re ready, Arlan,¡± she said, her voice steady with conviction. ¡°We all know what this means. We¡¯ll follow you, wherever this road takes us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I could ever ask for.¡± Arlan lingered for a moment, feeling the weight of his gratitude before he nodded and moved on, leaving JD and Chrysta to their final preparations.

    Further down the path, he spotted Marie standing beside the Banner of the Claw¡¯s standard, her gaze focused on the embroidered edges of the flag she held. The torchlight caught the sapphire hue in her eyes as she looked up, her expression a mixture of determination and something softer, more vulnerable.

    ¡°Hey there,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Arlan stopped beside her, his gaze meeting hers, sensing the weight of unspoken words in her eyes. In that brief, fragile moment, he could see the strength she carried but also the quiet vulnerability she seldom allowed others to see. ¡°Hey,¡± he replied softly, his tone carrying an unspoken reassurance.

    Her gaze softened, and for a moment, the barriers between them seemed to fall away. She hesitated, her hand brushing the edge of the banner. ¡°Ar¡­ About earlier¡­¡± Her voice was a mere whisper, but it held a thousand unspoken thoughts and feelings.

    They stood in silence, each drawing strength from the other, bound by a connection forged in countless battles and quiet moments like these. The intimacy of the moment was interrupted by the sound of footsteps approaching, and they quickly pulled apart as Erin appeared, his face set in focused resolve.

    ¡°Grand Marshal,¡± Erin said, saluting. ¡°The stone plates you requested have arrived. The mages are preparing them, and the first units are being outfitted.¡±

    Arlan nodded, turning back to Marie. ¡°We¡¯ll speak of this after our battle with Soketh,¡± he promised, his voice filled with a quiet certainty.

    She managed a slight smile, her gaze lingering on him. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± she replied, her tone both a challenge and a reassurance.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll need you to enchant those stone plates for tomorrow.¡± instructed Arlan as he handed Marie a scroll with instructions.

    ¡°Anything for you, Grand Marshal.¡±

    As Arlan followed Erin, he glanced back, catching a final glimpse of Marie¡¯s silhouette against the flickering torchlight, her figure framed by the standard she held proudly.

    As the last flames of the evening fires faded to embers across the encampment, Arlan slipped away to the royal tent where he and Emmeline would share their final quiet hours before dawn¡¯s inevitable call to battle.

    Inside, a soft glow from the lanterns cast a warm radiance over the rich fabrics and sparse comforts that made up their temporary quarters. It was a reprieve from the harshness outside, a small sanctuary in a world overshadowed by war.

    Emmeline sat near the center of the tent, wrapped in a robe of midnight blue that deepened the shadows of her auburn hair and softened the light in her eyes. Her gaze flickered up as he entered, filled with an understanding that transcended words. The subtle curve of her smile and the quiet strength in her gaze stirred something in him that he hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been carrying all day.

    She rose, moving toward him with a grace that felt almost unhurried, as if savoring the weight of each step in this rare, private moment. ¡°Arlan,¡± she murmured, her voice almost swallowed by the quiet, ¡°all finished?¡±

    He exhaled, letting the tension drain from his shoulders. ¡°Yes¡­ the final preparations are made.¡±

    Emmeline nodded, reaching out to place a gentle hand on his cheek, grounding him with her touch. ¡°I know you¡¯ve always carried so much on your shoulders, but remember¡ªyou¡¯re not alone in this.¡± Her thumb brushed lightly against his skin, her voice filled with a tenderness that eased the tension woven deep within him. ¡°Everyone here believes in you, and so do I.¡±

    He closed his eyes, letting her words sink in like a balm against the armor of resolve he wore. ¡°It¡¯s strange,¡± he admitted softly, ¡°how at times I feel so alone with my responsibilities. But then I remember¡­ you¡¯re here. You understand these burdens.¡±

    They stood there, their shared silence filled with a quiet strength. Emmeline¡¯s hand lingered on his cheek, and he found himself drawn into her gaze, her calm presence dissolving the weight of the day¡¯s demands. She seemed to see past his titles, past the armor, to the man underneath.

    ¡°I know exactly how you feel, Arlan,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I only wish you could see yourself as everyone else does¡ªnot just as a leader, but as the future king they love.¡± Her words settled deeply in him, stirring a quiet ache he hadn¡¯t fully acknowledged until now.

    He reached up, his hand covering hers, his grip both firm and tender. ¡°Emme, ever since you came into my life, you¡¯ve been my strength. I¡¯ve fought so many of these battles alone, but this time¡­ this time, we¡¯ll go through it together.¡±

    A soft smile graced her lips, and her hand slipped from his cheek, drifting down to rest over his heart. ¡°When it¡¯s just us two like this¡­ I see the real you. Beneath the armor, beneath the duties. I see your heart.¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper, her words delicate yet powerful, reaching the core of him.

    They held each other in silence, her hand warm against his chest as he pulled her close, his forehead resting gently against hers. The moment stretched, each of them drawing strength from the other, bound not only by loyalty but by something deeper, something undeniable.

    After a long pause, she helped him remove his armor, piece by piece, her hands lingering on each part as if she were releasing him from his burdens one by one. When the final piece was set aside, they lay down together on the plush bedding within the large tent. Emmeline leaned her head against his shoulder, her fingers entwined with his, and the quiet warmth of her presence began to ease the steady thrum of anticipation that filled his veins.

    For a time, they lay in comfortable silence, listening to the sounds of the camp fading into the distance. Arlan felt his pulse begin to slow, his mind settling, finding a rare peace in the presence of the woman he loved. No words were needed; each of them understood the other¡¯s fears, each of them shared the unspoken hope that somehow they would see another dawn together.

    After a while, she shifted beside him, her gaze lifting to his. There was a quiet vulnerability in her eyes, an emotion rarely shown beyond their private moments. ¡°I know you can do it,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible, ¡°but¡­ please, remember to come back to me.¡±

    He tightened his hold on her hand, his expression fierce and resolute. ¡°It will go as planned, Emme. I promise you that I¡¯ll come back.¡± His voice was steady, each word carrying the weight of his resolve.

    A small, tender smile softened her lips as she looked at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold you to that promise.¡± Her fingers brushed gently over the space where the Aven¡¯s essence had once burned within her, her own pulse thrumming with a strange, residual power she hadn¡¯t fully come to terms with.

    Though the Aven¡¯s power had departed, Emmeline could still feel its faint presence¡ªa lingering echo from the days when its strength had been hers. It wasn¡¯t constant, but at times it surged unexpectedly within her, filling her with a strange blend of warmth and unease.

    Arlan noticed her hand drifting absently to her heart, her fingers pressing lightly as if searching for something hidden there. Sensing the conflict in her gaze, he spoke softly, his voice filled with gentle concern. ¡°Does the Aven¡¯s power still linger, Emme?¡±

    She hesitated, her eyes lowering as she nodded slowly. ¡°It does¡­ somehow. It¡¯s strange. Even after all this time, it feels like there¡¯s a part of it still here.¡± Her hand pressed a little more firmly to her chest, as though trying to grasp the ungraspable. ¡°Sometimes it feels comforting, like a strength I can call on. But other times¡­ it feels like something waiting, like there¡¯s something more I¡¯m meant to understand. I don¡¯t know what it could mean.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s eyes softened with understanding, and he reached up, brushing a strand of hair from her face, his touch reassuring. ¡°Strange¡­ I wish there was more to the Avens power that we could learn.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    They remained close, his words lingering in her heart as the night deepened around them. The strange power within her pulsed faintly, as if responding to his presence, settling into something she could almost understand. And as they lay together, their breaths falling into a quiet rhythm, the weight of the world slipped away, leaving only the enduring bond between them¡ªa love that transcended both their duties and doubts, grounding them in an unspoken promise and a shared hope for the dawn.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 60

    The first light of dawn broke over the horizon, casting a soft glow across the vast Gal-Auro Plains. Arlan rose slowly, his mind heavy with the weight of the council¡¯s plans from the night before.

    His gaze fell upon Emmeline, still asleep beside him, her features peaceful, her presence a gentle reminder of all they were fighting to protect. Quietly, he slipped out of their shared tent, letting the early morning air refresh his thoughts as he surveyed the camp coming to life.

    Stepping into the open, Arlan was greeted by the sounds of a military camp in full preparation. Sparks flew as soldiers sharpened their blades; grunts filled the air as warriors trained, determined to be at their peak; groups of scouts readied their bows and discussed tactics, while blacksmiths hammered armor and weapons into perfect shape. The scent of smoldering wood and fresh earth mingled in the air as trenches were dug and fortifications raised.

    Not long after, Dink approached, his face etched with lines of fatigue but his eyes alight with purpose. ¡°Morning, Grand Marshal,¡± he greeted Arlan, his voice carrying a weight of respect that had grown over their weeks of collaboration. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged the Royal Army into three sections to hold the valley.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Arlan replied, and the two began walking the perimeter together, their gazes moving over the trenches, barricades, and defenses rising along the valley¡¯s mouth. ¡°The Royal Army will receive the brunt of the attack. Use defensive tactics, Dink until I come back, I¡¯ll assume command then.¡±

    ¡°By your command,¡± agreed Dink, ¡°To see you command the entire Royal Army¡­ A sight to behold for sure.¡±

    The two walked in companionable silence, inspecting the initial trenches and thick wooden barricades placed to slow the fiends¡¯ advance. Arlan pointed out areas where extra stakes could be added to a nearby officer, and Dink redirected a few formations.

    Jovann arrived with twelve wagons, each carrying a cache of stone plates engraved with intricate runes. The elf held up one of the plates for Arlan¡¯s inspection.

    ¡°Marie finished the enchantments you asked for¡­ What was it you called ¡®em again?¡±

    ¡°Mines,¡± answered Arlan as he held one of the plates.

    ¡°As requested,¡± continued Jovann, ¡°These plates are charged with flame runes. They¡¯ll detonate at Marie¡¯s behest or they¡¯re set to explode when dark mana is right above the stone plate.¡±

    Arlan replied. ¡°Good work. These should buy us time when the fiends start their charge.¡±

    Then turning to Dink, Arlan continued, ¡°Have the Royal Army begin burying these at least two-hundred paces out. They need to be precisely placed at ten foot spreads.¡±

    Dink nodded without question at Arlan¡¯s instructions and began giving orders to a nearby banner of a thousand men.

    ¡°These should buy us time,¡± Arlan said, masking his knowledge behind a tone of simplicity. ¡°These will thin out the enemy¡¯s first wave.¡±

    Dink glanced over at the stone plates, brow furrowing. ¡°Unorthodox¡­ yet a vile tactic nonetheless.¡± He looked out over the valley with a somber expression, then added, ¡°It¡¯s clever, though. Even if this doesn¡¯t stop them completely, it should help thin out their numbers.¡±

    Marie joined them a moment later, her gaze following theirs as they watched the Royal Army begin planting the mines. She nodded toward Arlan. ¡°The enchantments are strong, but I made sure they¡¯re set for dark mana activation,¡± she said, explaining for Dink¡¯s benefit. ¡°These plates will only detonate when the fiends step over them, so our soldiers can¡¯t activate them.¡±

    Dink glanced between them, curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how that plays out.¡± He chuckled, though the weight of his next words hung heavy. ¡°But if they work, Arlan¡­ I¡¯d hate to fight against you in a battle of wits.¡±

    Arlan nodded, accepting the compliment. ¡°Anything to help reduce casualties on our side,¡± he replied, his tone practical.

    Dink gave him a final approving nod before turning to issue more orders to the soldiers nearby. As he moved off, Marie lingered beside Arlan, her gaze shifting between the stone plates and him, her eyes narrowing slightly with curiosity.

    ¡°These¡­ ¡®Mines,¡¯ as you called them,¡± she began, her voice low, ¡°they¡¯re different from anything we¡¯ve used before. Are they weapons from Terra?¡±

    Arlan gave a small, knowing smile. Marie was one of the few who knew about his past¡ªabout the world he had left behind and the unconventional skills he had brought with him. ¡°In Terra, we had all sorts of different mines,¡± he said, glancing down at the stone mines scattered throughout the valley. ¡°But the ones I¡¯m used to weren¡¯t this¡­ powerful. They¡¯ve only had a kill radius of ten meters.¡±

    Marie gave an approving smile. ¡°I¡¯m surprised,¡± she replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the amount of mana I used was even that much. But they¡¯ll do more than just slow the fiends¡ªthey¡¯ll tear apart the ranks they hit.¡±

    Arlan nodded. ¡°You outdid yourself, Marie. When one of these goes off, it¡¯ll explode over a thirty meter radius.¡± He paused, looking at her. ¡°Back in Terra, the mines didn¡¯t have such a large payload since they needed to be hidden.¡±

    ¡°Messy is exactly what we want,¡± admitted Marie, ¡°Anything that forces Soketh¡¯s army to scatter, hesitate, break formation. But¡­ I didn¡¯t think the heat plates we made back in Galmora would be used as a weapon like this.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s expression turned serious as he studied her work. ¡°There¡¯s a lot from my old world that I will try to recreate. And with Soketh¡¯s forces, we need every advantage we can get. These dark fiends don¡¯t tire, and they don¡¯t fear.¡±

    Marie placed a steady hand on his arm, her expression fierce. ¡°And we have the best advantage right here¡ªyou. Soketh¡¯s forces might not tire, but they¡¯ve never faced tactics like this. And they¡¯ve never faced you. If anyone can see us through, it¡¯s you, the Immortal General.¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ stay close to me when we¡¯re in the Iron Grotto,¡± replied Arlan, ¡°Who knows what Soketh has in store for us there.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world, Ar.¡±

    As the morning wore on, Arlan made his way to the outer defenses, where groups of soldiers, adventurers, and local militia toiled in the rising sun. The air was thick with the scent of freshly turned earth as men and women dug deep trenches, piling dirt and stones along the edges to form solid, unyielding barriers.

    The rhythmic sound of shovels striking earth mingled with the clink of hammers driving stakes into the ground, building a wall of defenses strong enough to stall any dark fiend charge.

    Arlan stepped into the thick of activity, grabbing a shovel from a nearby rack. Without ceremony, he joined in, his powerful movements turning over heavy clumps of soil with practiced ease.

    Nearby soldiers and militia watched him with admiration, whispering amongst themselves as they saw their Grand Marshal working side-by-side with them.

    A young soldier to Arlan¡¯s right, no older than twenty, cast a quick glance his way, nudging his friend and whispering, ¡°Hey what the hell? Is that the Grand Marshal himself?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah it fucking is!¡±

    An older soldier beside him smirked, leaning on his shovel as he looked over at Arlan. ¡°That¡¯s why we follow him. It¡¯s one thing to have a king on the throne, but a king in the trenches¡­ That¡¯s a man¡¯s worth.¡±

    Overhearing, Arlan smiled, pausing in his digging as he turned to the three soldiers. ¡°I¡¯ve probably dug just as many trenches as a veteran soldier,¡± he said with a hint of humor in his voice.

    The young soldier chuckled, nodding quickly as he adjusted his shovel. ¡°Aye, sir! Good to have you with us, Grand Marshal.¡±

    Arlan returned to his work, pausing only to give occasional pointers on bracing stakes or reinforcing barricades. Soldiers around him straightened up, working with renewed energy, their fears momentarily pushed aside by the Crown Prince¡¯s presence.

    He moved down the line, observing groups of soldiers who greeted him with nods of respect, their eyes brightened by the sight of their prince joining them.

    Further down the trench, a pair of adventurers were hammering stakes into place, their movements swift and practiced. One of them, a tall woman with a scar along her cheek, looked over and blurted, ¡°What the hell?! It''s the Grand Marshal himself! What the hell is he doing here?!¡±

    Arlan glanced up, his expression relaxed. ¡°I¡¯d be ashamed not to pitch in,¡± he replied, lifting a massive heavy mound of soil.

    A shorter, stocky adventurer next to her chuckled, wiping his brow. ¡°My liege, most commanders I¡¯ve met are more concerned with staying clean than getting things done. But here you are, shoveling alongside us.¡±

    ¡°Believe me,¡± replied Arlan, ¡°I¡¯ve had my share of dirty work. And today is no different.¡±

    They laughed, then returned to their work, hammering the stakes with fresh resolve.

    A few paces down, a group of soldiers were struggling to move a massive wooden beam that would serve as a support post. Seeing their difficulty, Arlan set his shovel aside and approached, signaling them to hold off.

    ¡°Stand down,¡± he instructed, grabbing the beam¡¯s end and motioning for the four men to stand back.

    Arlan easily then shifted the wooden beam up by himself by channeling his essence and multiplying his physical strength nearly tenfold.

    ¡°By Numens!¡± yelled a nearby veteran soldier, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors but to see it with my own eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°What rumors?¡± asked a nearby soldier confused.

    ¡°That Grand Marshal here carries the strength of a hundred men and with a swing of his weapon, can cleave even hardened stone in two,¡± answered the veteran soldier.

    The soldier who asked then added, ¡°Old man¡­ Those weren¡¯t no fucking rumors. That wooden pole took at least four of us to even barely lift.¡±

    With a slight smile, Arlan shifted the beam into position, planting it firmly into the trench wall, where it settled securely. He dusted his hands off and gave the soldiers a nod. ¡°All yours now¡ªmake sure it¡¯s well-braced. We need this line to hold strong.¡±

    The soldiers exchanged wide-eyed glances, clearly in awe, then hurried to secure the beam, muttering excitedly to one another as they worked. One of them, a younger recruit, looked up at Arlan with admiration. ¡°Grand Marshal, if that¡¯s the kind of strength you¡¯ll be using against Soketh¡¯s forces¡­ I¡¯d say we¡¯ve got more than a fighting chance.¡±

    Arlan chuckled, meeting the soldier¡¯s gaze with steady confidence. ¡°Strength is just a tool,¡± he replied. ¡°Our real advantage comes from every one of you standing together. Tomorrow, it¡¯s your resolve that¡¯ll see us through.¡± He looked down the line of trenches and fortifications, where men and women dug, hammered, and prepared with renewed determination. The weight of what lay ahead hung in the air, but Arlan could see it¡ªthe spark of courage in every face, ready to rise to the coming battle.

    As he moved back to his shovel, a young woman from the Royal Army caught his eye. She was hammering stakes into the ground with fierce determination, her brow furrowed as she worked. She looked up as he passed, giving him a shy but hopeful smile.

    ¡°Grand Marshal, is it true?¡± she asked hesitantly. ¡°That you¡¯ve fought over three-hundred goblins single handedly as a boy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah but a Midland soldier killed a few, so more like two-hundred and ninety-six,¡± Arlan answered.

    The sun climbed higher, beads of sweat forming on Arlan¡¯s brow, but he continued to dig, lifting inhuman amounts of dirt and adding them to the growing wall of defenses. Occasionally, he paused to offer guidance on positioning the trench lines or bracing the stakes. The soldiers around him whispered to each other, their voices filled with admiration.

    One soldier leaned over to his friend, his voice carrying a note of pride. ¡°With the Crown-Prince here digging with us¡­ maybe we really do stand a chance.¡±

    Arlan heard this and turned to face them, nodding firmly. ¡°We do,¡± he said, his voice strong. ¡°Because we¡¯re here together. No one fights alone¡ªnot today, not tomorrow.¡±

    The soldiers straightened, nodding to each other as they returned to their work, their fears momentarily replaced by determination. And as the defenses rose under the heat of the day, their unity and resolve grew stronger, forged by the sweat and strength they shared with their prince, preparing them for the battle awaiting in the shadow of the Iron Grotto.

    Savage¡¯s booming voice broke the rhythm of shovels striking dirt. "Arlan, care for a little wager?" he called out, his grin as wide as the Blacksteel greataxe strapped to his back. His towering frame was impossible to ignore as he strode forward, already rolling his shoulders in anticipation. "Let¡¯s see if you can out-dig me."

    Arlan arched a brow, a playful smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "You¡¯re on, Savage. But don''t complain when I leave you in the dust."

    Arlan and Savage dug in with fierce intensity, each one driving their shovels into the ground with power and purpose. Savage tore into the earth with pure brute strength, tossing massive chunks of soil aside as he cleared his way forward. But while Savage¡¯s movements were powerful, Arlan¡¯s were efficient¡ªhis strokes were smooth, rhythmic, each scoop a well-placed stroke that barely seemed to slow him down.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the difference in core strength was seen. The seventh-tier core easily pulled ahead of the fifth-tier core. Savage gritted his teeth, glancing over and seeing Arlan already several paces ahead, the gap widening with each stroke.

    The soldiers around them couldn¡¯t contain their excitement, murmuring with amazement. ¡°Look at him go,¡± one soldier muttered, eyes wide. ¡°The Crown Prince is barely breaking a sweat!¡±

    Another soldier laughed, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°But that Hek¡¯Jefah warrior is still an impressive sight!¡±

    Savage shot Arlan a quick, determined look, his face breaking into a grin despite the clear disadvantage. ¡°Damn it, Arlan, you make this look too easy!¡± he called out, breathless but laughing as he struggled to keep up.

    Arlan finished his thirty paces with a final, powerful scoop, tossing a last mound of dirt aside as he turned back to face Savage, who still had several paces to go. ¡°Not bad, Savage,¡± Arlan said with a smile, his breathing barely heavier than before.

    Savage let out a hearty laugh, finishing his thirty paces. ¡°All right, you win this one, Grand Marshal,¡± he conceded.

    The soldiers broke into cheers and laughter, clapping their hands and exchanging grins as the tension of the coming battle seemed to fade, if only for a moment. One of the soldiers raised his shovel in a salute. ¡°Now that¡¯s how you dig a trench, Your Highness! We¡¯ll follow you both anywhere.¡±

    Arlan looked around at the gathered men and women, their faces lit up with admiration and a renewed sense of pride. ¡°Remember, this is just the start. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be standing in these trenches, holding the line together. And I have no doubt that every one of you will give it everything you have.¡±

    Savage gave a booming laugh, clapping Arlan on the back. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be standing anywhere else.¡±

    As they shared a moment of mutual respect, the soldiers returned to their work, their spirits lifted by the impromptu contest. With renewed energy, they continued to dig, hammer stakes, and raise barricades, their hands working faster, their minds focused and resolute. In that moment, the defenses were more than just barriers¡ªthey were a promise, a line they would hold together, no matter what the darkness would arrive the next day.

    Once the trenches and defenses were established, Arlan moved to the camp where the Banner of the Claw had assembled in perfect formation. The soldiers stood tall, every one of them a testament to discipline and strength. Erin stood at the front, saluting Arlan with pride as he approached.

    ¡°Grand Marshal, the men have assembled,¡± stated Erin, ¡°They¡¯re ready for you to address them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, captain,¡± responded Arlan loudly.

    Arlan took a steady breath, letting his gaze travel over the assembled soldiers of the Banner of the Claw. Their eyes were focused, unwavering, and filled with the kind of loyalty that was earned, not demanded. He knew each of them understood the gravity of the fight ahead, and it was time to share the plan that would see them through it.

    ¡°Soldiers of the Banner of the Claw,¡± Arlan began, his voice carrying over the field, ¡°you know as well as I do what lies ahead. The dark fiends will be unlike any enemy we¡¯ve faced. They will come at us in waves, relentless and brutal. But you,¡± he continued, meeting the eyes of as many soldiers as he could, ¡°are the spearhead that will push beyond those waves.¡±

    The soldiers stood even taller, their chests swelling with pride at his words.

    ¡°Our strategy is clear,¡± he went on, his voice firm and steady. ¡°The Royal Army, along with the Lansley and Reeve Banners, will hold the valley and form a defensive wall. They¡¯ll meet the main force of Soketh¡¯s army head-on, stalling them and thinning their ranks. But you¡ª¡± he paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, ¡°the Banner of the Claw, will advance with me toward the Iron Grotto itself.¡±

    The men¡¯s faces were solemn, yet resolute. Arlan could see the courage in their expressions as they absorbed his words.

    ¡°The Iron Grotto¡¯s entrance will be our foothold,¡± Arlan continued. ¡°Once we secure it, my strike team and I will push into the depths to hunt down Soketh. But make no mistake¡ªthe fight outside will be no easier. Erin,¡± he said, glancing at the captain, ¡°will command the Banner in my absence. Your job will be to hold the line, no matter what. Every fiend that tries to break through that entrance¡ªmake them regret it.¡±

    Erin gave a nod, his face determined as he addressed the men. ¡°We¡¯ll hold that line, Grand Marshal.¡±

    Arlan looked over his soldiers, pride swelling in his chest. ¡°I won¡¯t lie¡ªwe will be driving into the heart of the enemy and it won¡¯t be easy. Fight for your fallen comrades, fight for your families, and fight for Midland.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A resounding cheer rose from the soldiers, their voices echoing across the camp as their resolve solidified. The Banner of the Claw was ready, each of them prepared to give their all in the battle that awaited.

    Having grown in numbers, the Banner of the Claw¡¯s was now 3000 strong. It was made up of 1,500 vanguard soldiers in polished steel plate armor, 400 shock troopers with two-handed axes, 500 archers, and 600 storm riders. They were the Midland Army¡¯s most decorated and renowned unit.

    Arlan dismissed the troops and began to walk through the camp, meeting the eyes of each soldier and sensing the unity and purpose binding them together. As he passed a few newer recruits, a trio of young men caught his attention with their bright eyes and the nervous energy of those facing their first major battle. One of them stepped forward, clearing his throat before speaking up with a nervous but determined smile.

    ¡°Sir, I¡­ I watched you fight during the Siege of Rinhaven,¡± the young man said, his voice steadying as he spoke. ¡°That day changed everything for me. It inspired me. I knew right then that I wanted to be part of something greater¡ªand that I wanted to fight under you.¡±

    Arlan smiled, feeling a familiar warmth in his chest. ¡°Your name?¡± he asked, keeping his tone respectful.

    ¡°Sir, Private Kristopher Plithee, sir!¡± he replied, standing at attention and giving a sharp salute.

    Arlan placed a firm hand on Kristopher¡¯s shoulder, his expression filled with pride. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you with us, Kristopher. I won¡¯t lie¡ªthe battles ahead will be difficult, but I know you¡¯ll give it everything you have.¡±

    Kristopher¡¯s friends, George and Michael, stepped forward as well, nodding with a quiet determination. George spoke first, his tone resolute. ¡°We were part of the Galdo Banner, sir. We lost most of our unit at the Siege of Eisanyr. Our brothers fought hard¡­ they gave everything. When we were to be transferred, we requested to join the Banner of the Claw.¡±

    Michael nodded, his expression solemn. ¡°Sir, we heard this was the most decorated unit in the Midland Army, and we wanted to make sure we kept to that.¡±

    Arlan looked between the three of them, a deep respect evident in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re all here because you chose to be, and I can tell that each of you carries something powerful within. I¡¯m pleased to have you three.¡± He paused, meeting each of their eyes with a steady gaze. ¡°For the friends you lost, for Midland, and for each other. Fight hard, stay close¡ªand trust each other. The Banner of the Claw is family.¡±

    The three recruits straightened, their faces filled with pride and a fierce determination.

    As Arlan moved on through the camp, Kristopher, George, and Michael watched him go, each of them quiet, still taking in the experience of meeting the man they had looked up to for so long. After a moment, George let out a low breath, breaking the silence.

    ¡°By the gods¡­ he¡¯s exactly as they say,¡± George murmured, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Did you see how he looked at us? Like he could see right through us¡ªand yet somehow¡­ he believed in us. Just like that.¡±

    Michael nodded, his eyes wide as he watched Arlan¡¯s figure disappear into the distance. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ve heard the stories too. But meeting him in person? It¡¯s different. There¡¯s this¡­ aura about him. It¡¯s like he¡¯s carrying the weight of every battle, every fallen comrade, and yet¡­ he doesn¡¯t break. Makes you feel like we could take on anything.¡±

    Kristopher, still buzzing from the brief interaction, looked at his friends and gave a firm nod. ¡°You¡¯re both right. There¡¯s something about him. When he looked at us, it felt like he wasn¡¯t just seeing new recruits¡ªhe was seeing people he was ready to trust, to rely on.¡± He paused, glancing around at the organized chaos of the camp as soldiers and adventurers alike prepared for the battle ahead. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll survive this. But I know this much: fighting under him, we¡¯re part of something bigger. We¡¯ll make it through this.¡±

    George gave a faint, half-hearted chuckle, though his eyes remained uncertain. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, Kristopher¡­ I don¡¯t know if I believe that yet. We¡¯re going straight into a hundred-thousand dark fiends... But you¡¯re right about one thing¡ªif anyone can lead us through, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Michael, catching Kristopher¡¯s determined look, straightened his shoulders. ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure we prove him right. We owe it to ourselves¡ªand to those we¡¯ve lost¡ªto see this through.¡±

    The three stood in shared silence, a deeper bond settling between them as they steeled themselves for the battle ahead, their spirits lifted by the presence of a leader who had given them hope where fear had once lived. Together, as brothers-in-arms, they prepared to fight for Midland and to honor those who had fallen before them.

    Their quiet moment of resolve was interrupted by the familiar bellow of their formation sergeant. ¡°You boys there, chow¡¯s ready! Head to the mess hall!¡±

    Kristopher, George, and Michael exchanged grins, the tension melting a bit at the promise of food.

    "Finally," George muttered, patting his stomach. "Feels like I haven¡¯t eaten in days."

    Kristopher shot him a look. "What are you talking about? We literally had lunch a few hours ago.¡±

    Michael snorted, smirking. "George has a bottomless pit for a stomach. Maybe he can just eat all the dark fiends tomorrow so we can skip the battle.¡±

    George shook his head, feigning offense. ¡°C¡¯mon, guys¡­ What¡¯s wrong with being hungry all the time?¡±

    Kristopher grinned, nudging him. ¡°Nothing, so long as you leave some for the rest of us.¡±

    As the trio joined the line, the three could already catch the scent of roasted meat and stew drifting over from the mess tent. When they reached the front, each received a plate piled high with hearty servings of roast boar, boiled vegetables, and bread. They settled down together at a table.

    ¡°Kristopher, you want my vegetables? I¡¯ll trade you for your bread,¡± George offered, trying to sound casual.

    Kristopher rolled his eyes, catching on immediately. "Yeah, nice try, George. Last time I traded with you, I ended up with the soggiest greens I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡±

    Michael laughed, stabbing a piece of roast boar with his fork. ¡°I¡¯ll take your bread for some of my stew,¡± he offered, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°It¡¯s fresh today, I swear.¡±

    George sighed, feigning disappointment as he looked at his plate. ¡°Fine, fine. Guess I¡¯ll eat my vegetables like a good soldier,¡± he muttered. ¡°But if I don¡¯t make it through the night, you¡¯ll know why.¡±

    Kristopher grinned, shaking his head. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll pull through. After all, we¡¯ll need you tomorrow in case those dark fiends need a second round after we¡¯re done with them.¡±

    They shared a laugh, their nerves easing a little as they settled into the meal, taking comfort in the warmth of food and friendship. In this brief moment of reprieve, they allowed themselves to just be three friends sharing a meal, preparing for the challenges ahead, and finding strength in their bond.

    As Arlan moved through the camp, he could feel the palpable tension mixed with determination emanating from his team, each member deeply rooted in their own purpose. He stopped beside Lucius, who was laying out his artifacts one by one, his face focused and solemn.

    ¡°Lucius,¡± Arlan greeted, observing the careful reverence with which Lucius handled each artifact. ¡°It seems you¡¯re prepared for tomorrow.¡±

    Lucius looked up, a knowing glint in his eye. ¡°These artifacts¡­ Some of them have been in my possession since my earliest days as a spellthief. They¡¯ve served me well, but tomorrow¡¯s task will be different.¡± He ran a finger along an amulet engraved with faint, ancient symbols. ¡°Inside the Iron Grotto, the Disk of Absolution is definitely an artifact of the Krea. It shouldn¡¯t fall into the wrong hands..¡±

    Arlan nodded, understanding his friend¡¯s concern. ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be with Soketh?¡±

    Lucius gave a grim smile. ¡°I¡¯d wager my life on it. This Naraka Lord didn¡¯t rise by brute force alone¡ªhe¡¯s likely drawn strength from it that we can¡¯t even imagine. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Not only to keep these relics out of the wrong hands but to ensure that no one¡ªeven in our ranks¡ªfalls victim to their allure. I¡¯ll handle it with care¡±

    Arlan¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°When we get hold of it, I¡¯ll leave it in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the one to bear it,¡± Lucius said firmly. ¡°If there¡¯s a curse or some hidden danger, it¡¯ll fall to me. I¡¯m no stranger to the toll ancient power can take, but at least this way, I can protect everyone else.¡± He paused, glancing at the artifacts before him with a look of quiet conviction. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance to weaken Soketh and safeguard Midland, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Arlan reached out, clapping a hand on Lucius¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust anyone else with this task. Your knowledge is a strength we can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±

    Lucius held his gaze for a moment, nodding. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it through tomorrow. I¡¯ll make sure anything we find stays out of Soketh¡¯s reach and¡ªif necessary¡ªout of everyone else¡¯s as well.¡±

    As Arlan left Lucius to his preparations, he moved over to Akasha, who was enjoying some wine. She barely looked up when he arrived, but her amber eyes finally met his eyes, piercing intensity.

    Arlan smirked at Akasha¡¯s pointed gaze. ¡°Can vampires even get drunk off wine?¡±

    Akasha tilted her head slightly, swirling the liquid in her goblet. "Why waste a perfectly good drink on trying to get drunk? I savor the taste, not the effect."

    "Of course, I should¡¯ve known," Arlan replied with a light chuckle. ¡°The ''taste,'' right?¡±

    She let a small smile slip, although her eyes maintained that intense glow. "You wouldn¡¯t understand¡ªmortal taste buds are so... limited."

    "Limited, huh? I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever had the privilege of trying, what, aged blood?" He raised an eyebrow, feigning intrigue.

    Akasha took a leisurely sip before replying. "Centuries-old blood can be¡­ exquisite, but it''s not always about age. Quality matters. Essence-rich, a hint of courage, perhaps." She leaned back, her gaze sizing him up. "Careful, Arlan. You¡¯re starting to look tasty."

    "Don¡¯t think a week¡¯s passed by yet." He shrugged.

    Akasha¡¯s expression turned playful. "If you were offered a taste, would you try it?"

    Arlan snorted. "Not in a million years."

    A laugh escaped her, a rare, almost genuine sound. "Wise, but predictable," she teased. "I expected more courage from the ¡®Immortal General.¡¯"

    "Boldness and foolishness are often confused, Akasha,¡± he replied smoothly.

    Her smile deepened as she regarded him, a glint of something darker in her eyes. "Temptation is one of my favorite tools, Arlan. And you¡ª" she leaned forward, her voice low, ¡°can also fall prey to it."

    "Doubt it,¡± he countered.

    Akasha¡¯s smirk widened, her eyes gleaming with a knowing, almost dangerous light. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll find a way,¡± she murmured, holding his gaze. The tension between them felt as tangible as a blade.

    Arlan leaned in slightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± he quipped. ¡°You¡¯ll give Marie an aneurysm.¡±

    Akasha chuckled and set her glass down slowly. ¡°True, but your Princess of Midland doesn¡¯t seem to mind.¡± Her tone was teasing, but there was a flicker of something deeper beneath her words.

    "Careful, Akasha. Anyone would think you''re here for more than a contract." He cocked an eyebrow at her, a mix of surprise and amusement.

    Her smirk softened faintly, just enough to reveal a hint of the emotion she''d otherwise keep concealed. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, though, this fight feels¡­ different.¡± She took another sip of wine, gathering her words as if they were carefully chosen. ¡°You know I¡¯m obligated by contract to you. But there¡¯s a reason I allowed myself to make a pact with you so easily.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s curiosity was piqued, his gaze sharpening. ¡°And what was that reason?¡±

    For a brief, unguarded moment, a flicker of vulnerability passed over her face, only to vanish as quickly as it had come. She held his gaze, her voice low. ¡°Because a monster recognizes a monster,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ve met many over centuries, but I¡¯ve never met anyone who fights with such¡­ otherworldly ferocity as you.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s expression shifted to one of understanding. ¡°And that draws you to me?¡±

    She shrugged, her usual composure returning. ¡°Perhaps. Or perhaps there¡¯s something more to you than you let on.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± Arlan lied, his voice soft but edged. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever fought like this.¡±

    Akasha¡¯s eyes gleamed in the dim light, her tone both approving and just a touch wistful. ¡°Tisk, tisk, tisk¡­ Lying to a vampire is nearly impossible. But I won¡¯t have you tell me yet.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Agreed Arlan. They held each other¡¯s gaze in silence, the air thick with a shared understanding as dangerous as it was undeniable.

    Arlan left Akasha with a nod and made his way to Frej, who was meticulously inspecting every strap, buckle, and clasp of her armor. Each piece gleamed with polished steel, a testament to her commitment to duty and honor.

    Frej''s face was set in fierce concentration, her hands steady as she tightened one last strap with a practiced motion. When she looked up and saw Arlan approaching, her intense gaze softened, but only slightly, as she offered a respectful nod.

    ¡°Frej,¡± he greeted, his tone warm yet respectful. ¡°You look ready.¡±

    She straightened, holding her helm under one arm, the emblem of House Aikahn gleaming on its surface. Her voice was steady, tinged with a hint of pride. ¡°Tomorrow, I will fight to prove myself, Arlan. To earn my father¡¯s approval and bring honor to House Aikahn.¡± Her gaze became resolute, her shoulders squaring with determination. ¡°This victory will have him finally recognize me as a true Gryphon Knight of our House.¡±

    ¡°And where exactly is House Aikahn from?¡± Arlan tilted his head, a look of curiosity in his eyes.

    ¡°The Duchy of Waldin, just to the west,¡± she replied, a note of pride in her voice.

    ¡°Maybe one day I¡¯ll make a visit,¡± Arlan said thoughtfully, imagining the lush green hills of Waldin he¡¯d heard of, the home of many noble houses known for their loyalty and martial prowess.

    Frej¡¯s eyes brightened, the thought clearly delighting her. ¡°That would be wonderful! You could even meet my father,¡± she said, a spark of hope warming her voice.

    ¡°Definitely,¡± he replied with a soft smile.

    For a moment, silence settled between them, but Frej glanced down, a rare hesitance flickering across her face as she looked at her feet. ¡°Hey, Arlan¡­¡± she began, her voice quieter. ¡°I just wanted to say thank you. For giving me this opportunity. Tomorrow, I will fight with all my strength. Even if I¡­ die here¡­¡± Her voice faltered slightly before she steadied it. ¡°Can you make sure my father receives the news that I fought bravely in battle?¡±

    Arlan¡¯s expression softened as he looked at her, feeling the weight of her request. "Frej, there¡¯s no need to talk about dying. You¡¯ll get to show off your accolades to your father yourself. I¡¯ll make sure of it."

    She managed a small, wavering smile, but the determination in her eyes remained unshaken. "I know, Arlan. But still¡­ If anything should happen, I¡¯d want my father to be proud. I¡¯d want him to know that I stood here, beside you, and that I fought for Midland."

    Arlan reached out and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his voice calm and steady. ¡°Frej, I have no doubt he¡¯s already proud of you. Tomorrow, you fight not just as a Gryphon Knight, but as part of my Banner. Your father will hear about what you accomplish¡ªhe¡¯ll have his Gryphon Knight to cheer for in person.¡±

    Her eyes lifted to meet his, a flicker of relief breaking through her stoic exterior. ¡°Then I¡¯ll fight like the Gryphon Knight I¡¯ve trained to be. I won¡¯t let anything stand in my way.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his gaze steady, voice both firm and encouraging. ¡°Then show me tomorrow. Show all of us what a Gryphon Knight can do.¡±

    Frej straightened, her armor glinting in the dim light as she squared her shoulders. "I will. You have my word, Arlan," she said, and her voice held a vow.

    In that moment, as they shared a quiet understanding, Arlan saw the fierce pride that defined House Aikahn, the strength that was not only her own but had been passed down through generations. Her spirit was unwavering, and he knew that, whatever tomorrow brought, Frej would meet it with unrelenting courage.

    Arlan left Frej and made his way over to Savage, who was in the middle of a fierce arm-wrestling match with a few of the Banner soldiers. His massive frame dwarfed his opponent as his muscles flexed with each surge of strength.

    The soldiers around him cheered and placed bets on his inevitable victory. When Savage noticed Arlan approaching, he released his opponent¡¯s hand with a victorious thud, turning to his commander with a smirk.

    ¡°Arlan,¡± he greeted, his deep voice rumbling with barely-contained excitement. ¡°What brings the Immortal General to our humble games?¡±

    Arlan folded his arms, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Just checking on you, but it seems you¡¯re keeping yourself entertained.¡±

    ¡°These little games keep the blood flowing,¡± Savage said, shrugging. Then his eyes gleamed with an intense fire Arlan had come to recognize. ¡°But the real thrill¡ª¡± he paused, leaning in, ¡°¡ªis in the fight tomorrow. You know we Hek''Jefah live for it: to earn our place through battle.¡±

    Arlan raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the intensity in Savage¡¯s gaze. Sensing his curiosity, Savage leaned forward, lowering his voice, his tone filled with reverence.

    ¡°In my tribe¡ªthe Hek''Jefah¡ªwe are raised to seek our worth through battle and loyalty, to follow only those who are worthy.¡± His voice carried the weight of centuries of tradition. ¡°Honor, true honor, isn¡¯t something we claim on our own. It¡¯s earned in blood and glory by following a warrior who embodies strength. And in finding a leader worthy of our loyalty in battle.¡±

    Arlan watched him carefully, seeing the depth of conviction in the fierce warrior''s face. Savage paused, his dark eyes fixed on Arlan with unwavering intensity.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I follow you, Arlan. You fight with purpose, with a strength that pulls others in¡ªlike thunder calling the storm. To a Hek''Jefah, there is no greater honor than to serve a warrior destined for legend. You have that strength, that purpose. You are a leader who could lead even the fiercest warrior into the mouth of death itself, knowing glory awaits.¡±

    Arlan was silent, feeling the depth of Savage¡¯s loyalty and understanding, at last, the unbreakable code that bound the warrior¡¯s loyalty to him.

    ¡°You see me as worthy, then?¡± Arlan asked, half in jest, though he already knew the answer.

    Savage¡¯s smirk faded, replaced by a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯d follow no one unworthy,¡± he said simply. ¡°When I joined you, it wasn¡¯t for a title or comfort. I follow you because you fight like the storms that shaped my people, a fierce, unrelenting power. There is no higher honor in my tribe than serving a leader worthy of true battle.¡±

    Arlan placed a hand on Savage¡¯s shoulder, his own voice taking on a rare note of admiration. ¡°Then tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure you have all the glory you could want.¡±

    Savage¡¯s grin returned, fierce and wild, his hand clenching into a fist. ¡°That¡¯s all I ask, Arlan,¡± he replied, eyes alight with anticipation. ¡°Give me fights that are worthy of my greatness.¡±

    The two warriors clasped forearms, sealing a brief, silent vow between them.

    As Arlan looked over his core team, he felt the weight of their combined loyalty and purpose settling over him like a cloak. Each of them was there not just as a soldier, but as a person devoted to something larger than themselves, and it filled him with a renewed sense of duty.

    Niren¡¯s steady gaze didn¡¯t waver as he spoke again, his voice low but powerful. ¡°Arlan, I have spent years honing my faith and my strength, and both have led me to this very place¡ªto fight alongside you, to stand against the darkness that threatens our world. I will shield our allies, cleanse any dark magic that opposes us, and offer every last prayer I have for victory.¡±

    Arlan met Niren¡¯s intense gaze, deeply moved. ¡°We¡¯ll need your protection against the [Mind Blast] and other curses Soketh has up his sleeve.¡±

    Niren inclined his head, a humble smile gracing his lips. ¡°It is not I who shines, but the light of Numen through me. I am merely a vessel.¡± He looked back over the valley, his expression both peaceful and unyielding. ¡°Yet tomorrow, I shall pour out that light until nothing remains.¡±

    They stood together in silence for a moment, watching the sun dip below the distant hills. The air was thick with the quiet resolve that each of them carried.

    A voice broke the stillness¡ªit was Frej, who had come to join them. ¡°You know, Niren, I have always admired the clarity of your path.¡± She gave a slight nod, her gaze fierce. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see someone so entirely sure of their purpose.¡±

    Niren returned her look with one of understanding. ¡°Purpose is a steady guide, Frej. It strengthens even the most doubtful heart.¡± His tone softened as he added, ¡°But I see that purpose within all of you as well. The path may be different, but the dedication is the same.¡±

    Savage joined them, his massive frame casting a long shadow as he approached. ¡°Tomorrow, we each fight with all we have,¡± he said, his voice a growl filled with passion. ¡°We fight for our tribes, our families, our oaths.¡± His fierce gaze settled on Niren, a touch of respect in his usually brash expression. ¡°And for some, for things even larger than themselves.¡±

    Niren nodded, acknowledging the bond forming between them all. ¡°Then let us fight as one tomorrow. We draw strength from each other, bound by purpose and guided by trust.¡±

    Arlan looked over each of his companions, feeling a profound pride in them and in what they had all come to represent. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see it through together. For Midland, for our families, and for every purpose that brought us here.¡±

    They exchanged solemn nods, a shared resolve passing between them. And as darkness fell fully over the valley, the strength of their conviction burned brighter than any fire, a promise made and sealed for the battle to come.

    As night settled over the plains, Arlan sat alone outside the royal tent, his meal of beef stew and simple bread a grounding reminder of quiet evenings past. The cool air was heavy with anticipation, but the silence offered him a rare reprieve from the day¡¯s demands.

    Lost in thought, he was caught off guard when he saw Erin approach, his Vanguard Commander¡¯s face illuminated by the flickering firelight. Erin¡¯s expression was a mix of confidence and solemnity, the weight of tomorrow¡¯s responsibilities evident in his gaze.

    Erin took a seat across from Arlan, his eyes fixed on the fire as he spoke. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be leading the Banner of the Claw while you¡¯re inside the Iron Grotto.¡± He paused, searching for the right words. ¡°I¡¯m honored, Arlan¡­ but I won¡¯t pretend I¡¯m not nervous.¡±

    Arlan met his gaze with steady assurance, his voice calm and unwavering. ¡°Erin, you¡¯re one of the fastest growing soldiers I know. But strength isn¡¯t just measured in combat¡ªit¡¯s in loyalty, in wisdom, in knowing when to lead and when to listen. You have those qualities, and that¡¯s why I trust you with this.¡±

    Erin nodded, absorbing Arlan¡¯s words, though a touch of melancholy crept into his tone. ¡°I think of all those we¡¯ve lost¡ªNoah, Trent, Lem, Roderic, Mahari¡­ They stood where I¡¯ll stand tomorrow. It feels¡­ like I¡¯m carrying their legacy, but part of me wonders if I¡¯ll join them soon.¡±

    A look of understanding softened Arlan¡¯s expression. He reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Erin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°One day, we¡¯ll all join them in the High Heavens. They fought with honor, and so will we. But tomorrow is not that day for you, Erin. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll lead the Banner, protect our men, and bring them home. I have no doubt of it.¡±

    Erin¡¯s eyes met Arlan¡¯s, and the melancholy faded, replaced by a spark of determination. ¡°Thank you, Arlan.¡± His voice grew firm, the quiet resolve in it a mirror of Arlan¡¯s own.

    They sat together in comfortable silence, the crackling fire filling the space between them. The memory of those they¡¯d lost seemed to drift around them, a quiet reminder of the cost they had already paid. Erin, after a moment, glanced back toward the men scattered around the camp, his gaze lingering on a few soldiers sharing laughs despite the coming battle.

    ¡°Sometimes I wonder how they manage it,¡± he murmured, almost to himself. ¡°After all we¡¯ve been through, the blood and loss¡­ yet they still find moments of laughter, still holding onto that spark.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the mark of true strength, Erin,¡± replied Arlan without breaking his gaze into the distance, ¡°It¡¯s not just about fighting¡ªit¡¯s about remembering what we¡¯re fighting for. Tomorrow, the Banner will look to you for that strength, for that resolve. And they¡¯ll find it in you.¡±

    Erin smiled, a rare, genuine warmth breaking through his otherwise solemn demeanor. ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry it for them. For you. For all of us.¡±

    As they returned to the quiet comfort of each other¡¯s presence, Arlan felt a renewed strength stirring within him. Tomorrow was the day that the rift within the Iron Grotto would finally collapse. Tomorrow was when they fought Soketh.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 61

    The valley stretched wide and deep before the Iron Grotto, a natural choke point surrounded by jagged cliffs and steep ridges. The wind carried the scent of damp stone and churned earth, mingling with the electric tension that gripped every soldier stationed along the defensive lines.

    Arlan Reeve stood at the heart of his Banner of the Claw¡¯s formation, far from the northern flank where Katalina Galdo¡¯s forces were stationed. The banners of his command snapped sharply in the wind, their black and gold sigils marking the lion¡¯s claw as the vanguard of this critical battle.

    The soldiers surrounding him were resolute, their faces a mixture of steeled determination and simmering anxiety. Veterans and fresh recruits alike tightened their grips on shields and weapons, waiting for the enemy that would soon pour from the dungeon''s shattered barrier. Most of whom were at least third-tier red-cores or second-tier white-cores.

    ¡°Maintain your focus forward,¡± Arlan commanded, his tone calm but edged with authority. His voice carried down the ranks, his presence like a beacon among them. "Remember your training. We are the tip of the spear. Nothing breaks us.¡±

    At the base of the hill where Arlan stood, Erin paced alongside Dimitri. The two officers coordinated the vanguard with precise efficiency. Erin, clad in polished steel plate armor adorned with silver accents, exuded calm command. His formation extended from the Claw¡¯s position, creating overlapping kill zones.

    ¡°I want wedge formations,¡± Erin told Dimitri, his voice sharp. ¡°The Grand Marshal wants us to drill through, so we¡¯ll do just that.¡±

    Dimitri, imposing in his steel armor, nodded curtly. His shock troopers stood behind the main lines, their massive weapons at the ready. ¡°All of you heard that! Captain Erin wants tight wedge formations, shift now!¡±

    To the south, Duke Frank Lansley¡¯s banners unfurled, their crimson and gold a stark contrast to the dark terrain. His forces were disciplined, a mix of experienced pikemen, mounted knights, and veteran adventurer parties. Frank himself sat astride a towering destrier, his ornate armor gleaming. His sharp gaze swept across his troops, silently assessing their readiness.

    A shout broke the silence as one of Frank¡¯s captains approached him. ¡°Your Grace, the adventurer companies have fortified their positions. The S-Rank party, Green Raiders, is securing our right flank.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Frank replied curtly. ¡°Tell them to watch for aerial threats. The gargoyles will come eventually.¡±

    Back north, Katalina¡¯s Galdo Banner occupied the high ground, just next to the Banner of the claw. Their formation was designed to rain destruction from above while her heavy infantry maintained their defensive lines.

    Her mages were scattered along the ridges, their staffs and wands glowing faintly with prepared spells. Katalina herself stood atop a rocky outcropping, her emerald cloak whipping in the wind.

    ¡°We¡¯ll bombard them as they advance,¡± she told her adjutant, her voice clipped but steady. ¡°When I give the signal, the rangers will fire the first of three volleys. The continuous barrage should help thin out the numbers.¡±

    ¡°By your command,¡± the adjutant replied, saluting smartly before hurrying to relay her orders.

    Meanwhile, back at the Banner of the Claw, Edgar and his Storm Riders prepared for their role in the battle. Mounted on warhorses, they represented the Banner of the Claw¡¯s cavalry. Edgar checked the straps of his saddle as his second-in-command approached.

    ¡°Storm Riders are ready, sir,¡± the officer reported.

    ¡°Good, once the vanguard moves, we follow,¡± Edgar said, his tone calm but firm.

    The valley fell quiet again, save for the rustle of wind and the faint murmur of troops preparing themselves for the chaos to come. From his vantage point, Arlan activated [Heraldic Vision], his eyes scanning the battlefield. Glowing arcs of mana outlined every position, giving him an omniscient view of the deployment.

    ¡°My liege,¡± Sophia¡¯s voice chimed in, ¡°Everyone is in position. The rift will collapse soon.¡±

    ¡°So it begins,¡± he muttered, nodding to himself.

    Arlan was the spearpoint for the Banner of the Claw, right at the middle of the forward wedge with his strike team. He turned to his Banner, his voice cutting through the silence. ¡°Prepare yourselves,¡± he said. ¡°We fight to protect everyone behind us¡ªour homes, our families. Fight with all of your might, my soldiers, and you will live forever.¡±

    A ripple of affirmation ran through the ranks. The Banner of the Claw stood taller, weapons at the ready. In the distance, the Iron Grotto loomed, silent and foreboding.

    And then, the first rumble came, shaking the earth beneath their feet. The air grew heavy, thick with the taint of dark mana. A black glow began to radiate from the mouth of the Iron Grotto, and the world seemed to hold its breath. Arlan tightened his grip on Starshadow, the mithril greatsword humming faintly in his hand.

    The first tremors rolled through the valley like distant thunder, faint at first but growing steadily stronger. Soldiers shifted uneasily, their weapons clinking against armor as the earth beneath them seemed to groan. A low, guttural hum reverberated in the air, and the atmosphere thickened with a choking miasma. All eyes turned to the Iron Grotto, now glowing faintly with an unnatural light.

    Arlan¡¯s [Heraldic Vision] revealed a sharpening perspective of every detail of the battlefield. The dungeon''s rift barrier of mana, a translucent shield of shifting colors, flickered erratically as its once-constant hum transformed into a sharp, dissonant whine. The projection of mana threads gave Arlan insight into the best deployment zones for his forces and a clear view of the horde¡¯s advancing trajectory.

    ¡°They¡¯re moving as predicted,¡± Arlan muttered, his voice carrying just enough for Erin to hear. ¡°The mines will do their job.¡±

    Erin nodded, ¡°I¡¯m curious how they will work.¡±

    Behind them, the Vanguard from the Banner of the Claw stood at attention, their shields locked in tight formation. The tension in the air was palpable, but none showed fear. Arlan¡¯s reputation and their meticulous training carried them through the growing unease.

    ¡°Steady!¡± Erin called out, his voice calm but commanding. ¡°You¡¯ve trained for this. They die as easily as anything else. Don¡¯t lose focus.¡±

    Suddenly, the barrier shattered. A deafening crack split the air, the sound akin to glass breaking on an immense scale. Shards of mana exploded outward, dissipating into faint embers before reaching the valley floor.

    The ground convulsed violently, sending soldiers stumbling as the Iron Grotto erupted in a plume of black smoke. From within the darkness came a horrific, guttural roar that echoed across the valley.

    The first dark fiends emerged moments later. They spilled from the gaping maw of the dungeon in a torrent, their grotesque forms twisting and writhing as they charged forward. Misshapen limbs, serrated claws, and malevolent red eyes gave them an otherworldly, terrifying appearance. Black miasma clung to their bodies, seeping into the earth with each step and leaving trails of corruption in their wake.

    Hundreds became thousands within moments, and the tide of fiends surged toward the Royal Army¡¯s lines like a living flood.

    ¡°By the gods¡­¡± one of Frank Lansley¡¯s pikemen muttered, his voice trembling. ¡°There¡¯s no end to them.¡±

    ¡°There''s an end to them¡­! And you''re it!¡± Duke Frank barked, riding his destrier along the rear ranks of his formation. ¡°Eyes on your pike and maintain your formations! Let them come¡ªevery single one will die before this line bends!¡± His tone softened slightly as he glanced at a young soldier struggling to steady his weapon. ¡°And remember, you don¡¯t stand alone. Trust your comrades.¡±

    On the northern ridge, Katalina¡¯s emerald eyes narrowed as she took in the horde. ¡°Prepare the bombardment spells,¡± she ordered her mages, her voice as cold and clear as winter air. ¡°Focus on density over range.¡±

    ¡°By your command,¡± one of her adjutants replied, already motioning to the mages to begin their chants.

    Back in the central formation of the Royal Army, Dink Rorschach adjusted his gauntlets as the first mines detonated. Explosions erupted across the valley, obliterating the front ranks of the advancing horde.

    The concussive force sent fiends hurtling into the air, their grotesque forms reduced to ash and ichor before they even hit the ground. Smoking craters carved through the horde, slowing their momentum.

    ¡°By Numens, what a sight to behold¡­ Those ¡®mines¡¯ the Grand Marshal came up with are indeed effective,¡± Dink muttered to himself before turning to a nearby officer. ¡°Get the battlemages ready for sustained fire. If they falter, we¡¯ll plug the gaps. No hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Prime Minister!¡±

    The soldiers cheered as the minefield wrought havoc, but the sound quickly died as another wave surged forward, their numbers undiminished.

    ¡°Ten thousand dead in moments,¡± Savage observed, his tone calm but laced with a predatory edge. He adjusted the heavy axe on his shoulder. ¡°Shame there¡¯s another ninety thousand left.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get through them,¡± Niren replied evenly, standing nearby. His silver armor gleamed faintly with holy light. ¡°One fiend, one swing. Keep your focus.¡±

    ¡°Funny,¡± Savage replied, his lips curling into a grin. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Paladins believed in efficiency.¡±

    ¡°Keep it up,¡± JD interjected with a grin. ¡°Maybe you two can make a competition out of it. First one to twenty Baphomet kills?¡±

    ¡°Easily,¡± Arlan said sharply, adding himself.

    As the fiends closed in, the first bombardment spells rained down from Katalina¡¯s position. Columns of flame erupted among the horde, consuming dozens of fiends at a time. Lightning arced through the masses, chaining between bodies with crackling efficiency, while jagged spikes of ice impaled entire clusters.

    ¡°More spells to the center!¡± Katalina shouted, directing her mages. ¡°I want overlapping strikes¡ªdon¡¯t waste your mana on the edges!¡±

    The coordination thinned the advancing horde significantly by an additional 2,000 in front of the Galdo Banners, and the lesser Naraka Lords roared to rally their remaining forces.

    Chrysta, standing beside Marie, smirked faintly as she surveyed the carnage. ¡°Looks like Katalina is handling it well.¡±

    Marie chuckled, a small fireball forming in her hand. ¡°She¡¯s just preparing them for us. We¡¯re the main act.¡±

    ¡°And the glory of being the main act will be ours,¡± Frej said, her deep voice carrying a quiet confidence.

    ¡°And then,¡± Marie said with a grin, the fireball flaring brighter, ¡°I¡¯ll burn those bastards to ashes.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s voice cut through the rising tension. ¡°Hold the line! Let them come to us. You¡¯ve trained for this moment, and today, we fight as one! After the initial wave, we¡¯ll charge on the signal!¡±

    The fiends slammed into the first lines with deafening force, their claws scraping against shields and fangs gnashing at spears. The Banner of the Claw met the charge with unyielding discipline, their formation holding strong.

    ¡°Hold them where you stand, Vanguard!¡± Erin shouted as he swung into the initial reapers.

    ¡°We weathered that better than I thought,¡± Arlan yelled to Erin while he swung Starshadow with deafening force, cleaving through several fiends. ¡°Marie! Now!¡±

    ¡°My pleasure,¡± Marie said with a sinister grin as her Lucifer¡¯s Regalia flared to life. The demonic mana surged through her lanes, and she activated her [Hellborn] form. The fire around her intensified as she summoned [Wrath of Ignis], obliterating a formation of a hundred dark fiends in a single blast of searing flame.

    With her demonic wings unfurled, Marie ascended into the air like a predator on the hunt. Each beat of her wings sent shockwaves of heat rippling through the battlefield. Strafing the flanks of the advancing horde, she rained down streams of fire, her attacks calculated to protect the Banner of the Claw¡¯s inevitable advance. As she dove low, her flames igniting clusters of fiends with terrifying precision, a wicked laugh escaped her lips, echoing across the battlefield.

    "Hey, Chrysta," Frej called out, her voice carrying over the clash of steel and the roars of dark fiends. With a quick motion, she unleashed [Thousand Needles], sending a storm of spear strikes tearing into a group of frozen enemies.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Chrysta replied, her hands glowing with frost as she wove another ice spell to immobilize the oncoming wave.

    Frej hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°Marie is, uh¡­ I¡¯m glad she¡¯s on our side.¡±

    Chrysta smirked, the faintest hint of amusement breaking her focused demeanor. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± she replied as if Marie¡¯s fiery wrath and unhinged laugh were as routine to her as breakfast.

    The clash between the Banner of the Claw and the advancing dark fiends grew fiercer with every passing second. Arlan¡¯s vanguard, honed by all their rigorous training and tempered by the fire of prior battles, moved like a living blade. Shields locked together as spears thrust forward, cutting through the grotesque tide with unwavering precision.

    "Vanguard, maintain the wedge formation!" Erin¡¯s command rang out, his polished armor already smeared with the ichor of fallen fiends. He brought his sword down in a brutal arc, cleaving through a leaping fiend and kicking its remains back into the horde. ¡°Keep pushing forward! Let¡¯s clear this wave!¡±

    Dimitri¡¯s shock troopers split in two and formed on the vanguard¡¯s flank, their massive greataxes poised. ¡°You heard the captain!¡± he roared, his voice like thunder over the din. ¡°It¡¯s our turn! For Roderic and the Hatchets!¡±

    The Banner of the Claw continued to grind forward, their movements calculated and relentless. Above the battlefield, Marie hovered on her demonic wings, her [Hellborn] form casting an ominous red glow across the valley. Streams of fire erupted from her hands as she strafed the edges of the fiendish horde, keeping the flanks from folding inward on the vanguard.

    From her elevated position, Katalina observed the Banner¡¯s advance with a calculating gaze. Her mages had shifted to secondary bombardment spells, targeting reinforcements emerging toward her heavy infantry. ¡°Adjust the spell timing,¡± she ordered coolly. ¡°There¡¯s a two-second lag between volleys. Fill it with a [Chain Lightning]¡ªdon¡¯t give them room to regroup.¡±

    ¡°Aye, milady!¡± her adjutant replied, rushing to relay the command.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Katalina muttered under her breath as the mages¡¯ spells tightened into a seamless barrage. The ground below the Galdo Banner¡¯s lines glowed with the aftermath of relentless bombardment, blackened and scorched from the concentrated mana attacks. Katalina¡¯s lines were holding well.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Back in the thick of the battle, Frej broke through a cluster of fiends. ¡°This is almost too easy,¡± she quipped, twirling her spear to deflect a claw strike before retaliating with a quick thrust.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx us,¡± Yuna replied, shocking multiple dark fiends with her staff.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Chrysta chimed in, her voice calm as she froze a new wave of enemies in place with a sweeping [Frost Surge]. ¡°Save the chatter. They¡¯re regrouping.¡±

    On the left of the wedge¡¯s point, Niren and Savage worked in tandem, their contrasting styles complementing each other. Niren¡¯s precise defensive shield manuevers covered for Savage as he aggressively cleaved through anything in their path.

    ¡°I could get used to this,¡± Savage growled, slaughtering a baphomet with ease.

    Niren blocked an incoming baphomet¡¯s bone scythe as he replied, ¡°Good cause we¡¯re keeping up with Arlan like this.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ THIS IS WHAT I FUCKING LIVE FOR!¡± Savage shot back, grinning as he split another fiend in half.

    A guttural roar from the dark fiends before the Banner of the Claw cut through their banter. Three Lesser Naraka Lords appeared, their towering, twisted forms radiating dark mana. Their presence rallied the disorganized fiends, pulling the horde into a more cohesive assault.

    ¡°Sophia,¡± Arlan thought in his mind, ¡°confirm new targets.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re Naraka Lords,¡± Sophia¡¯s voice chimed through his Heraldic Vision. ¡°Three of them. Fifty meters ahead of your position. Be cautious¡ªthey¡¯re each at least a sixth-tier red-core.¡±

    Arlan raised Starshadow high, the blade gleaming with an ethereal glow. ¡°Strike team, on me! We¡¯re taking on the three lesser Naraka Lords!¡±

    Marie descended, landing with a flourish of flame beside Arlan. ¡°Finally,¡± she said, grinning. ¡°We can take them down easily this time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard with your mana,¡± Yanie warned, firing her bow at a few reapers. ¡°We still have the entire Iron Grotto to fight through.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± Lucius replied, as he fired [Arcane Tribunal] from his artifact wand and his artifact goggles activated, ¡°I sense that Marie still has ninety percent of her mana.¡±

    Erin shouted to the vanguard, ¡°Hold position! Keep the wedge intact until the strike team clears those Lords!¡±

    Dimitri grinned, hefting his halberd. ¡°They¡¯ll deal with them for us; we¡¯ll clean up the rest.¡±

    The Banner of the Claw¡¯s soldiers tightened their formation, spears and shields raised as the fiends surged forward again. Meanwhile, Arlan¡¯s strike team pushed through the chaos, cutting a direct path toward the three lesser Naraka Lords.

    On the far southern flank, Duke Frank Lansley¡¯s forces continued to hold their position, too far to intervene but locked in their own fierce battle. His pikemen braced against an unrelenting wave of fiends, their precision and discipline keeping the line from breaking.

    ¡°Keep your formations tight!¡± Frank bellowed from horseback. ¡°Adventurers, focus on those Naraka Lords that the Grand Marshal mentioned! I don¡¯t want a single one breaching this line!¡±

    Back at the Banner of the Claw, Arlan¡¯s orders echoed within the Banner of the Claw¡¯s forces. ¡°No one breaks formation!¡± his voice rang out. ¡°This is where we stand! This is where they fall!¡±

    As the Banner of the Claw advanced further into the fray, the stage was set for the confrontation with the trio of lesser Naraka Lords. The line held strong, but the battle had only just begun.

    The battlefield echoed with the clash of steel, crackling magic, and guttural roars as the strike team divided into two groups to engage the cleaver-wielding and glaive-wielding Lesser Naraka Lords. At the center of the chaos, Arlan stood alone, his imposing figure facing the greatsword-wielding Naraka Lord by himself.

    The fiend¡¯s weapon, a massive, rune-inscribed blade dripping with dark ichor, loomed like a monolith of destruction. Its evil eyes burned with primal malice as it stomped forward, dragging its blade through the ground and leaving a trail of scorched earth.

    Arlan exhaled steadily, his aura flaring golden as his Monarch¡¯s Regalia activated, sending waves of empowering energy across the battlefield. His strike team felt the surge, their core¡¯s elevating a whole tier while his soldiers felt the renewal of [Crown¡¯s Reprisal].

    First on the left, Marie¡¯s voice rang out over the din of battle, steady and commanding as flames crackled in her hands. ¡°Savage, draw its attention! Keep it focused on you!¡±

    ¡°You got it!¡± Savage bellowed, his deep voice carrying a feral intensity as he activated [Bloodfury]. His muscles bulged, his Hek-Jefah physique glowing faintly with his enhanced aura. ¡°Let¡¯s dance, bitch!¡±

    The cleaver-wielding Naraka Lord roared in response, raising its massive weapon and swinging in a wide, deadly arc. Savage ducked under the blow with surprising agility for his size, his greataxe arcing upward to bite deep into the fiend¡¯s side. Black ichor sprayed across the ground, but the fiend barely flinched, turning to deliver a retaliatory blow.

    ¡°Niren, cover him!¡± Marie barked, her [Infernohand] flaring as she launched a burst of flame that licked around the fiend¡¯s legs, causing it to stumble slightly.

    Niren surged forward, his Archangel Regalia activating in a radiant burst of holy light. ¡°[Blessing of Radiance]!¡± he called, slamming his shield into the ground. A wave of golden energy rippled outward, bolstering Savage¡¯s strength and generating a mana barrier.

    ¡°Man-oh-man do I love this shit,¡± Savage growled, pulling his axe free from the fiend¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m gonna beat this fucker¡¯s ass!¡±

    ¡°I got you Savage! Overextend all you want!¡± Niren countered, raising his shield to intercept the fiend¡¯s next attack. The cleaver smashed into his shield with a resounding clang, forcing him back a few steps. ¡°By the light of Numen this thing hits hard!¡±

    ¡°Yes Paladin, yes it does!¡± Savage roared, swinging his greataxe again in a furious arc.

    The Naraka Lord snarled, its movements speeding up as dark mana surged around it. It twisted suddenly, bringing the flat of its cleaver around in a sweeping strike aimed at Savage and Niren.

    Yuna darted forward, her staff crackling with lightning as she activated [Thunder Shock]. The spell struck the cleaver-wielder in the chest, stunning it briefly and leaving its movements jerky and disjointed. ¡°Now¡¯s your chance, Akasha!¡±

    Akasha materialized behind the fiend in a swirl of shadow, her vampiric aura radiating menace. ¡°Gladly,¡± she said coolly, her voice tinged with dark amusement. Her claws extended as she cast [Impale], a jagged spike of bone erupting from the ground and piercing the fiend¡¯s leg.

    The cleaver-wielder bellowed in pain, thrashing against its immobilization.

    Marie raised a hand, flames coiling in her palm as she prepared another spell. ¡°Let¡¯s keep the pressure on!¡±

    ¡°On it!¡± Yuna replied, leaping forward with her staff glowing. She struck the fiend directly, her enchanted weapon releasing bursts of kinetic force with each hit.

    The Naraka Lord snarled, swinging its cleaver wildly in an attempt to shake them off. Its weapon smashed into the ground near Savage, who rolled aside with a grunt.

    ¡°You call that an attack?¡± Savage taunted, hefting his axe. ¡°Let me show you how it¡¯s done!¡± He charged again, landing a crushing blow against the fiend¡¯s exposed side.

    ¡°Keep at it Savage!¡± Niren called, circling to the fiend¡¯s other flank. His shield glowed with holy energy as he slammed into the fiend¡¯s leg, further destabilizing it. ¡°Akasha, can you hold it longer?¡±

    Akasha smirked, her voice dripping with confidence. ¡°It¡¯s not going anywhere,¡± she said, extending her claws further and slashing at the fiend¡¯s exposed back.

    The cleaver-wielder roared, its dark mana surging again as it pulled free from Akasha¡¯s impalement. It lashed out, slamming its cleaver down toward Yuna.

    ¡°I got it!¡± Niren shouted, rushing forward to block. He raised his shield just in time, the cleaver striking it with a deafening clang and sending sparks flying.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Yuna snapped, flipping back and firing another burst of [Thunderbolts] at the fiend¡¯s face.

    ¡°Everyone, regroup!¡± Marie commanded, stepping forward and summoning a massive ball of flame above her head. ¡°Here it goes!¡± she shouted, hurling an [Inferno Hand] at the fiend. The flames exploded on impact, engulfing the cleaver-wielder in an inferno.

    As the smoke cleared, the Naraka Lord stumbled forward, its movements sluggish but still dangerous. Black ichor poured from its wounds, its dark aura flickering.

    ¡°Finish it now!¡± Marie shouted.

    Savage roared, his greataxe glowing faintly as he channeled his fury into a final, devastating strike. The blade cleaved through the fiend¡¯s torso, splitting it in half. The Naraka Lord let out a guttural cry before disintegrating into ash.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± commented Savage as he spit on the body and raised his axe on his shoulder.

    ¡°You fight with ferocity like Arlan, Savage,¡± Niren stated, lowering his shield and catching his breath.

    ¡°Whatever you say, Paladin,¡± Savage replied with a grin.

    Akasha stepped forward, her crimson eyes glinting. ¡°I¡¯ve never worked with such efficiency in a party.¡±

    ¡°This is normal,¡± Marie said, her voice calm but firm. She turned toward the others. ¡°Regroup with the General.¡±

    Before the Naraka Lord on the left was slain, Chrysta, Fiala, Lucius, JD, and Yanie faced a glaive-wielder Naraka Lord. Iits serrated weapon gleaming with dark energy as it spun in slow, menacing arcs. Black ichor dripped from its jagged blade, sizzling against the scorched earth.

    ¡°Standard Formation!¡± JD shouted, stepping forward with his mithril longswords drawn, their polished edges reflecting the ominous glow of the battlefield. His Hurricane Regalia activated, a faint wind swirling around him, making his strikes faster and sharper. ¡°Chrysta, keep its movements locked down! Fiala, maintain the barrier!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice!¡± Chrysta snapped, frost magic swirling around her. She raised her hands, summoning [Glacial Barrage]. A flurry of razor-sharp ice shards pelted the fiend, slowing its movements as frost crept up its legs. ¡°It¡¯s slowed, but not for long!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste the opportunity,¡± JD said, charging forward. His dual mithril swords flashed as he closed the distance, each strike targeting the gaps in the fiend¡¯s armor. He landed a hit on the Naraka Lord¡¯s thigh, black ichor spraying from the wound.

    The fiend roared, spinning its glaive in a wide arc aimed to cleave JD in two.

    ¡°JD, I got you!¡± Fiala called, her [Sanctified Barrier] flaring as the glaive struck it, the impact reverberating like a bell. The shield held firm, but the energy backlash forced JD to retreat a step.

    ¡°Thanks, Fiala,¡± JD muttered, resetting his stance. ¡°Lucius, flank it! Yanie, hit the joints again!¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Lucius replied, his artifact goggles glowing as they scanned the fiend¡¯s weak points. ¡°Deploying Ancient Armor!¡± His wand shifted, encasing him in a sleek, glowing suit of ancient metal. ¡°Yanie, aim for the left shoulder joint¡ªmovement there is unstable.¡±

    ¡°Heard!¡± Yanie replied, drawing a rune-tipped arrow and letting it fly. The projectile streaked through the air and struck the Naraka Lord¡¯s shoulder, forcing its glaive to falter mid-swing.

    The fiend roared again, dark mana swirling around it as it lashed out with renewed fury. It swept its glaive in a downward strike aimed at Chrysta, who barely managed to sidestep the blow.

    ¡°This thing hits as hard as the Demons from the Malum Incarnate!¡± Chrysta hissed, her frost aura intensifying as she cast [Frozen Grasp]. Icy tendrils erupted from the ground, coiling around the fiend¡¯s legs and rooting it in place.

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough!¡± JD shouted, leaping forward. He crossed his mithril swords, slashing at the fiend¡¯s exposed arm. ¡°Lucius, now!¡±

    Lucius surged forward, the thrusters on his arcane suit propelling him like a battering ram. His enhanced fists struck the Naraka Lord¡¯s chest, sending it stumbling backward with a booming impact.

    ¡°Nice hit!¡± Yanie shouted, firing another arrow at the fiend¡¯s glaive hand, forcing it to drop the weapon temporarily.

    ¡°It¡¯s open!¡± JD called. ¡°Chrysta, finish the legs!¡±

    ¡°Of course, love!¡± Chrysta said, frost forming along her arms as she cast [Ice Nova]. A wave of freezing energy spread from her position, encasing the fiend¡¯s lower body in solid ice.

    The Naraka Lord bellowed in frustration, unable to free its legs as its dark mana flickered.

    ¡°Fiala, now¡¯s your chance!¡± JD said, motioning for the cleric.

    Fiala stepped forward, her staff glowing with divine light. ¡°[Smite of Purity]!¡± she intoned, a radiant beam of energy striking the fiend square in the chest. The holy magic burned through its armor, revealing a glowing core beneath.

    ¡°It¡¯s weakening!¡± Lucius shouted, analyzing the fiend¡¯s movements. ¡°Target its core¡ªdestroy it, and this thing¡¯s done!¡±

    JD nodded, twirling his mithril swords in a blur of motion. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this!¡± He darted forward, his strikes landing with precision on the fiend¡¯s exposed core.

    The Naraka Lord let out a final, guttural roar, its body shuddering as cracks of light spread across its form. With a deafening explosion, it disintegrated into ash, leaving the group standing amidst the smoldering remains.

    ¡°They¡¯re not so bad when we handle them like this,¡± JD said, breathing heavily but with a triumphant grin.

    Chrysta crossed her arms, her frost aura dissipating. ¡°All that practice against Arlan really paid off.¡±

    Lucius deactivated his armor, his artifact returning to wand form. ¡°It was methodical. Exactly how it should be,¡± he replied, adjusting his goggles.

    ¡°You were pretty amazing with that artifact wand as well,¡± Chrysta shot back.

    Fiala sighed, lowering her staff. ¡°We¡¯re not done here yet.¡±

    JD sheathed one of his swords, gesturing toward the center of the battlefield. ¡°Let¡¯s regroup with Arlan and the others. Let¡¯s move!¡±

    Back at the center, before either side could slay their target, the greatsword-wielding Naraka Lord lunged, its blade carving through the air with deafening force. Arlan sidestepped the strike, Starshadow¡¯s mithril edge gleaming as he retaliated with a precise upward slash that gouged the fiend¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Sophia, analyze,¡± Arlan muttered, stepping back to avoid another swing.

    The cool, composed voice of the Monarch¡¯s Regalia resonated in his mind. ¡°Analyzing target... complete. This Lesser Naraka Lord prioritizes brute strength over speed. Its wide swings leave its torso exposed during recovery frames. Watch for over-extensions on lateral strikes.¡±

    The fiend growled, dragging its greatsword along the ground as it prepared another assault. Sophia¡¯s voice continued, calm and precise. ¡°Core analysis: elevated mana concentration in its upper chest. Possible reinforcement of vital zones. Its left knee joint shows minor instability¡ªexploit to destabilize its stance. Estimated core breach achievable within two successive strikes.¡±

    Arlan smirked faintly, gripping Starshadow with renewed focus. ¡°Got it.¡±

    The Naraka Lord swung its massive blade horizontally, aiming to cleave him in two. Arlan blocked and riposte into swinging Starshadow into the fiend¡¯s knee with a powerful thrust.

    The creature roared, stumbling slightly as black ichor spurted from the joint. Sophia chimed in again. ¡°Destabilization achieved. Target¡¯s balance impaired. Suggest focusing on downward strikes to pressure the injured limb.¡±

    Arlan capitalized immediately, stepping forward and bringing Starshadow down in a crushing vertical slash aimed at the Lord¡¯s wounded leg. The fiend faltered, its movements growing erratic as it swung wildly in retaliation.

    ¡°Observe pattern shift,¡± Sophia noted. ¡°Erratic swings indicate reduced precision. Stay within close range to minimize the threat of its reach.¡±

    Arlan weaved through the chaotic strikes with precision, Sophia¡¯s analysis guiding his every move. Starshadow arced upward again, carving into the fiend¡¯s torso and eliciting another guttural roar.

    ¡°Target weakened,¡± Sophia concluded. ¡°Core integrity at sixty percent. Continue high-pressure engagement to force exposure.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Arlan replied, his gaze locked on the fiend¡¯s glowing chest as he prepared his next move.

    Arlan crouched low, watching the Naraka Lord''s desperate movements as its body faltered. The massive greatsword wavered in the fiend''s grip, dragged more by its sheer weight than any remaining strength.

    ¡°Is it close?¡± Arlan muttered, gripping Starshadow tightly.

    ¡°Recommendation: [Titanstrike],¡± Sophia¡¯s calm voice resonated in his mind. ¡°Channel your five percent essence into a single decisive strike. This will breach the core and eliminate the target instantly. Estimated success: 97%.¡±

    Arlan smirked faintly. ¡°Good odds. Let¡¯s end this.¡±

    He planted his feet firmly, drawing upon his core¡¯s reserves and channeling essence into his blade. Starshadow began to hum with raw energy, the mithril weapon pulsating as streaks of golden light danced along its edge. Around him, the ground cracked and trembled under the force of his gathering power.

    The Naraka Lord roared, sensing its imminent demise. With a guttural snarl, it raised its massive greatsword for one final, desperate swing. Dark mana surged around the fiend, twisting and writhing like smoke as it poured its remaining energy into the attack.

    Arlan lunged forward, activating [Titanstrike]. The infused Starshadow radiated blinding light as he brought it down in a colossal vertical slash. The force of the blow split the air with a deafening crack, the blade carving through the fiend¡¯s chest and into its glowing core.

    The Naraka Lord froze, its greatsword falling harmlessly from its grasp. A brilliant explosion of light and dark energy erupted from the shattered core, engulfing the fiend in a cascade of golden flames. The shockwave from the strike rippled outward, scattering ash and debris across the battlefield.

    When the debris faded, Arlan stood amidst the swirling remnants, Starshadow gleaming in his hand. He exhaled slowly, the weight of the battle momentarily lifting as the towering Naraka Lord collapsed into dust.

    ¡°Nothing detected, the target has been eliminated,¡± Sophia confirmed, her voice serene.

    In the distance, the strike team, now regrouped, approached through the haze of the battlefield. Savage, his axe resting on his shoulder, grinned wildly. ¡°That was one hell of a move, Grand Marshal. You sure know how to put on a show.¡±

    Marie landed beside Arlan, her fiery wings folding neatly as she surveyed the destruction. ¡°Impressive as always, Arlan.¡±

    JD approached with both his mithril swords and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, seeing that made me remember how strong you really are.¡±

    Chrysta crossed her arms, her frost aura dissipating. ¡°You¡¯ve set the bar high, Arlan.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s gaze swept over the assembled team, his expression calm but resolute. ¡°Good work, all of you. Now we move forward.¡±

    As the strike team gathered around him, the battlefield around them continued to rage, the soldiers of the Banner of the Claw holding their positions with unwavering resolve. Ahead, the collapsed Rift loomed, its darkness seeping into the valley like a malevolent tide.

    Arlan raised Starshadow, its glow casting a faint light over the strike team. ¡°Into the abyss¡­ Soketh¡¯s waiting for us.¡±

    The team nodded as one, their resolve steeling as they prepared to descend into the unknown.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 62

    The air grew heavier as the Banner of the Claw approached the collapsed Rift. Its jagged edges pulsed faintly with an unnatural, ominous light. Tendrils of dark mana snaked out from the abyss, twisting like searching fingers across the scorched earth. The oppressive energy emanating from the Rift was palpable, clinging to their skin and weighing on their cores.

    Marie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she studied the entrance, her fiery wings flexing slightly. ¡°This feels different,¡± she muttered. ¡°It¡¯s darker and colder.¡±

    Akasha stepped forward, her crimson eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. ¡°This mana... it reeks of an otherworldly mana. Soketh is not of this world.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve faced worse,¡± JD interjected, his tone steady. He adjusted his Hurricane Regalia, the faint swirl of wind around him offering a sharp contrast to the stifling atmosphere. ¡°Can¡¯t  be worse than Eisanyr.¡±

    Arlan glanced at his team, their expressions varying from grim determination to cautious resolve. ¡°The plan holds. Marie, JD, I will lead the charge. Akasha, Lucius, Chrysta and Yuna cover the rear. Niren and Savage will anchor the flanks. Fiala, keep the group shielded. Stick together, and no overextending.¡±

    Savage grunted, hefting his greataxe onto his shoulder. ¡°No overextending? Damn.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s eyes flicked to Savage with a faint smirk. ¡°Trust me, Savage. Without knowing what¡¯s in store for us, overextending could prove fatal.¡±

    Savage rolled his shoulders, his Hek-Jefah physique radiating strength as his greataxe gleamed faintly. ¡°Fair point.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Niren said, adjusting his shield as holy light pulsed along its edge. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to go to the High Heavens early to block every hit for you.¡±

    The oppressive atmosphere intensified as the Banner pushed closer to the Rift¡¯s gaping maw. Dark mana seeped from the abyss like a living entity, swirling ominously at their feet. The air itself seemed to hum with malice, vibrating with latent energy that set their cores on edge.

    ¡°Everyone, stay sharp,¡± Arlan commanded, his voice steady despite the foreboding energy. He held Starshadow at the ready, its mithril blade glowing faintly in defiance of the darkness.

    Marie stepped closer to Arlan, her fiery wings casting flickering light across the jagged terrain. ¡°Do you feel it too?¡± she asked, her tone quiet but intense. ¡°Something¡¯s watching us.¡±

    ¡°Not just watching,¡± Akasha said, her claws flexing. ¡°It¡¯s waiting. Soketh knows we¡¯re here, and it wants us to come closer. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no dark fiends around here yet.¡±

    Sophia¡¯s voice echoed in Arlan¡¯s mind. ¡°Caution advised, my liege. Spatial distortions and strange mana densities detected ahead. Anticipate traps and environmental hazards. This is no longer an ordinary rift dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Arlan muttered, gripping Starshadow tighter. ¡°Stay together. Whatever happens, we move as one.¡±

    As the oppressive air thickened around the collapsed Rift, Arlan¡¯s gaze swept over the Banner of the Claw, which had formed a defensive perimeter near the Rift¡¯s jagged edges.

    The soldiers stood resolute, their shields interlocked and weapons gleaming faintly under the eerie, pulsating light. The faint hum of dark mana brushing against their cores was a grim reminder of the forces they faced.

    Erin approached from the central line, his polished armor smeared with ichor from the earlier battle. His calm demeanor belied the urgency in his steps. Behind him, Edgar and Dimitri followed, their expressions resolute.

    ¡°General,¡± Erin began, his voice steady, ¡°the defensive cordon is established around the Rift. The Banner of the Claw is holding the perimeter with overlapping formations. No dark fiends have breached so far, but they¡¯ll test us soon. Rangers have deployed here to fire volleys while the Shock Troopers will serve as the quick reaction force. Edgar¡¯s Storm Riders will deal with any large enemy concentrations.¡±

    Arlan nodded. ¡°How long can you hold?¡±

    ¡°Long enough,¡± Erin replied firmly. ¡°We¡¯ve planted defensive spikes along the choke points, and the kill zones are primed.¡±

    Dimitri stepped forward, his deep voice cutting through the oppressive air. ¡°We¡¯ve also set extra mines around the approach to the Rift, General. If those bastards try to swarm us, we¡¯ll thin them out before they reach the lines.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Arlan said. His gaze shifted to Edgar, who was inspecting his warhorse nearby, the Storm Riders¡¯ mounts stamping the ground impatiently. ¡°And you, Edgar?¡±

    ¡°Storm Riders are mounted and ready,¡± Edgar reported. ¡°We¡¯ll charge through any large concentrations.¡±

    Marie joined the conversation, her fiery wings faded as she deactivated her [Hellborn] form. ¡°The dark fiends aren¡¯t throwing themselves at us yet,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯re holding back, waiting for us to enter the Iron Grotto...¡±

    Arlan glanced toward the Rift, its gaping maw exuding a menacing pulse that seemed to resonate with malicious intent. ¡°They¡¯re waiting for us to enter so they can fight the Banner of the Claw alone.¡±

    ¡°Aye, General,¡± Erin confirmed. ¡°But that¡¯s why the Banner of the Claw will remain here to hold the line. No dark fiends will breach our line.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but there¡¯s no other way. Without me here, my Monarch¡¯s Regalia will no longer¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll handle it,¡± Dimitri interrupted, his tone unwavering. ¡°The Banner knows its duty. We won¡¯t let anything through.¡±

    Edgar¡¯s tone was calm but firm. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about reinforcements. We got this.¡±

    Arlan let the gravity of their words settle for a moment. He looked at each of his officers, seeing not just loyalty but an unyielding determination in their eyes. Finally, he nodded.

    ¡°Then prepare yourselves, the strike team is entering now.¡± His voice carried an air of finality as he turned to address the assembled troops. ¡°Listen closely! You will fight on your own here¡­ No one will come to our rescue. I will now venture into the Iron Grotto with the strike team to face Soketh. If any dark fiends come flooding back into the Rift, we will lose inside. But I trust in your strength, your training, and your resolve to hold this ground, and let nothing pass!¡±

    A resounding cheer erupted from the soldiers, their weapons raised in defiance of the darkness.

    Erin placed a hand on his sword hilt. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure no dark fiend crosses this line, General. Live forever.¡±

    Dimitri¡¯s halberd rested against his shoulder as he grinned. ¡°And if they try, well... let¡¯s just say they¡¯ll have to first get through the mines.¡±

    Arlan turned to his strike team, their expressions resolute. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Marie¡¯s flames flared brighter as she grinned. ¡°Finally, some fun.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve come a long way from snag-a-scarf haven¡¯t we?¡± JD adjusted his swords with a faint smirk.

    Niren and Savage exchanged glances before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s make it count,¡± Niren said, his holy aura pulsing faintly.

    Arlan and his team ventured toward the Iron Grotto with their backs towards Erin, Dimitri, Edgar and the rest of the Banner of the Claw. A faint smile crossed Arlan as he turned his head for one last look at his men.

    ¡°Stay alive, Erin. I know you¡¯ll get through this.¡±

    As the strike team ventured into the depths of the Rift, the soldiers of the Banner of the Claw formed tighter ranks, their resolve unwavering. Erin chuckled and grinned as he turned his head to see Arlan and the strike team disappear into the Iron Grotto.

    Erin thought to himself as if he spoke to his friend, ¡°Kill that son of a bitch, Arlan.¡±

    The battle outside was far from over, and the darkness within promised an even greater challenge. But the fate of the Auron¡ªand perhaps Midland¡ªnow rested in the hands of Arlan and his elite strike team.

    North of the Rift, Katalina Galdo¡¯s banner braced against the unrelenting tide of dark fiends. Positioned on the high ground, her mages and heavy infantry had carved devastating kill zones, but the swarm showed no signs of abating. Their grotesque forms climbed over their fallen, pushing closer with each passing moment.

    Katalina stood atop a jagged outcropping, her emerald cloak whipping in the wind as her adjutant relayed updates. ¡°Milady, the fiends have breached the outer kill zone. The second line of infantry is holding, but we¡¯ve lost at least five-hundred heavy infantry¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay calm,¡± Katalina ordered, her voice sharp and unwavering. ¡°Signal reserves to reinforce the second line and have the first line retreat.¡±

    The adjutant saluted and hurried off as Katalina¡¯s eyes scanned the battlefield. The air shimmered with latent mana, and the screams of dying soldiers intermingled with the guttural cries of the fiends. Her forces were disciplined, but even the most steadfast defenses had their limits.

    ¡°Archers, fire!¡± Katalina commanded, raising her staff. A barrage of arrows rained down from the ridges, striking the advancing fiends with deadly precision. Moments later, the mages unleashed a coordinated wave of fire and lightning, consuming dozens of enemies in searing bursts of magic.

    A sudden, bone-rattling roar cut through the chaos. From the center of the horde, a lesser Naraka Lord emerged, its grotesque form towering above the swarm. Its jagged, armored carapace glinted with dark mana as it wielded an oversized mace that left craters in its wake.

    ¡°By the gods¡­¡± one of her lieutenants murmured.

    ¡°As the Grand Marshal said, we can kill it!¡± Katalina snapped. ¡°Focus fire on its legs. Bring it down!¡±

    The mages and archers adjusted their aim, hurling explosive spells and arrows at the Naraka Lord. Bolts of lightning crackled against its armored hide, while searing flames licked at its limbs. The monster staggered but roared again, its gargantuan mace crashing into the ground and sending shockwaves through the ranks. Killing an entire squad of heavy infantry, reducing them into a pool of blood and limbs.

    Katalina raised her staff, her voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°[Arcane Torrent]!¡± A vortex of arcane energy erupted from her position, striking the Naraka Lord directly. The attack left deep scorch marks across its armor, but the creature pressed forward undeterred.

    The fiend barreled into her front lines, its mace swinging in devastating arcs. Soldiers were flung aside like ragdolls, their screams cut short as the weapon crushed shields and bodies alike. At least thirty heavy infantry fell under its relentless assault, their steel reinforced tower shields shattering like glass.

    Katalina gritted her teeth, her emerald eyes blazing with determination. ¡°Heavy infantry, hold the line! Mages, with me!¡± She leaped down from her vantage point, landing amidst her troops. Her staff pulsed with mana as she launched a barrage of [Mana Bolts], each one striking the Naraka Lord with pinpoint accuracy.

    Her heavy infantry regrouped, surging forward to pin the fiend in place. Shields locked together as spears jabbed at the creature¡¯s vulnerable joints, but its sheer strength made every moment a desperate gamble.

    The Naraka Lord roared again, raising its mace for a killing blow. Before it could strike, Katalina cast [Arcane Tribunal], spectral ancient books conjured around the lesser Naraka Lord and struck repeatedly with arcs of Arcane mana. A severed arm crashed to the ground, black ichor spraying across the battlefield.

    In response to the attack, the lesser Naraka Lord held a purple vortex of dark mana in its remaining arm and threw it at twenty mages who were all sucked into the abyss and killed instantly.

    ¡°Now!¡± she shouted. ¡°Focus on the core!¡±

    Her remaining thirty mages unleashed a devastating barrage of second-tier fire and lightning spells, converging on the Naraka Lord¡¯s exposed chest. The fiend¡¯s roars turned to guttural cries as its carapace cracked and splintered under the assault.

    Katalina used all of her mana for one final fourth-tier [Arcane Torrent]. She was rewarded with a piercing scream from the Naraka Lord. It had collapsed, its body disintegrating into ash. The battlefield fell momentarily silent as Katalina surveyed the carnage around her. Dark fiends were still pushing into their position.

    Her adjutant approached, blood staining his armor. ¡°Milady¡­ we¡¯ve held, but the losses¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Katalina said quietly, her grip tightening on her staff. ¡°But we don¡¯t have the luxury to mourn. Signal the archers and remaining mages. We need to return to our vantage points before the next wave.¡±

    As her forces regrouped, the unrelenting swarm of dark fiends continued to press against Midland¡¯s lines.

    South of Katalina¡¯s embattled position, closer to the Royal Army¡¯s right flank, Yozac Grayshaper led a ragtag force of 500 adventurers against the unrelenting tide of dark fiends.

    The adventurers were a diverse assembly of fantasy¡¯s finest: knights with gleaming shields, rangers firing precision arrows, mages conjuring deadly spells, and barbarians wielding heavy weapons with reckless fury.

    ¡°Keep yer guts in yer bellies and yer feet planted!¡± Yozac bellowed, his voice carrying over the clash of steel and guttural roars of the fiends.

    His broad frame was covered in thick dwarven steel plate armor etched with runic symbols, glowing faintly as his mana surged through them. In his hands, dual hammers pulsed with earthen magic, each strike carving through the enemy like a miner through stone.

    The adventurers fought fiercely, but the sheer number of fiends was overwhelming. The grotesque creatures came in endless waves, their claws and fangs glinting in the eerie light of the Rift¡¯s mana.

    A rogue darted past Yozac, blades flashing as she struck at a fiend¡¯s exposed flank. ¡°Master Yozac!¡± she called, her breath labored. ¡°They¡¯re breaking through the center!¡±

    Yozac turned sharply, his piercing eyes catching the shifting tide of the battle. The adventurers¡¯ center line, anchored by knights and clerics, was buckling under the weight of the swarm. Dark fiends surged through the gap, their claws tearing at exposed flesh.

    ¡°Knights! Form ranks! Clerics, reinforce them with barriers!¡± Yozac barked, his deep voice resonating with command. He charged toward the breach, his hammers leaving a trail of pulverized fiends in his wake.

    As he reached the front, he slammed both hammers into the ground. ¡°[Stone Bastion]!¡± The earth heaved and cracked, massive stone walls erupting to seal the breach temporarily. The fiends clawed at the barriers, but it bought the adventurers precious seconds to regroup.

    ¡°Rogues and rangers!¡± Yozac shouted. ¡°Clear out the damned crawlers on top! Mages, bombard the largest groups, don¡¯t be wasting yer fawkin¡¯ mana!¡±

    Rangers launched volleys of arrows, picking off the creatures as they attempted to breach the defenses. Mages prepared powerful elemental spells¡ªfire, lightning, and ice. Yozac gritted his teeth, his hammers glowing brighter as he infused them with more mana.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Yer fightin¡¯ with Yozac Grayshaper now,¡± he growled under his breath. ¡°We don¡¯t fall to filth like this.¡±

    The flanking fiends made their move, pressing against the adventurers¡¯ right side where lancers and barbarians held the line. Yozac¡¯s sharp eyes caught the maneuver immediately.

    ¡°Barbarians, hold! Lancers, step in and brace!¡± Yozac roared, sprinting toward the flank. With a powerful leap, he landed amidst the fiends, his hammers crashing down with devastating force. ¡°[Earthen Rupture]!¡±

    The ground erupted beneath the fiends, jagged spikes impaling dozens in an instant. Yozac swung his hammers in wide arcs, each strike accompanied by the dull rumble of his earth magic.

    Behind him, a knight stumbled, her shield dented and her helmet askew. ¡°Master Yozac! We¡¯ve lost around fifty of us!¡±

    ¡°And their sacrifice will be in vain if we don¡¯t hold! So we¡¯re nawt ganna retreat! We¡¯ll hold the line as long as it bloody takes!¡± Yozac thundered, shattering a fiend¡¯s head with a single blow. ¡°Clerics, heal the wounded! Knights, with me and lock yer shields! Lancers, keep stabbin¡¯ till yer arms fall off!¡±

    The adventurers rallied under his command, their resolve hardening as Yozac stood unyielding against the onslaught. But even as they pushed back the fiends, the cost was mounting. Rangers fell from their perches, their bodies torn apart by winged horrors. Clerics were dragged down by fiends that had broken through the lines.

    A baphomet, larger than the rest, barreled toward Yozac, its claws glowing with dark energy. The dwarf squared his stance, his hammers crackling with raw mana.

    ¡°Bring yer fawkin¡¯ nasty ass here!¡± Yozac roared, meeting the beast head-on.

    The fiend¡¯s claws clashed against his hammers, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. Yozac grunted, his boots digging into the blood-soaked earth as he absorbed the impact. With a roar, he twisted his hammers upward, shattering the fiend¡¯s claws before driving both weapons into its chest.

    ¡°[Titanstrike]!¡± Yozac bellowed. A massive surge of mana erupted from his hammers, sending the fiend flying backward and collapsing into a heap of ichor and shattered bones. ¡°Something the Grand Marshal taught me.¡±

    The adventurers cheered as the massive creature fell, but Yozac didn¡¯t let up. ¡°Keep yer eyes sharp! More are comin¡¯!¡±

    He turned back toward the center, where the fiends were regrouping for another push. The ground beneath him trembled¡ªnot from his magic, but from the sheer weight of the enemy force.

    ¡°Rangers, mages, get ready!¡± Yozac shouted, his hammers glowing brighter. ¡°This next wave¡¯s gonna be rough.¡±

    The adventurers braced themselves, their weapons raised and their resolve steeled. Around them, the dark fiends surged forward once more, their guttural roars echoing through the battlefield.

    Yozac adjusted his stance, his hammers at the ready. ¡°Aye, let¡¯s see how many o¡¯ you bastards we can send back to the abyss.¡±

    The next wave crashed into their lines like a black tide, and Yozac charged forward, leading his adventurers into the fray. The battle for the southern pass raged on, every moment a desperate struggle to hold the line.

    South of Yozac Grayshaper¡¯s embattled adventurers and beyond the Royal Army, Duke Frank Lansley¡¯s crimson and gold banners stood defiantly against the surging dark fiends. His disciplined pikemen and mounted knights formed the backbone of Midland¡¯s southern defense, their lines holding firm despite the relentless assault.

    Frank rode along the rear ranks astride his towering destrier, clad in ornate adamantium plate armor that gleamed in the dim light of the battlefield. His sharp eyes swept over his forces, noting every gap and every wavering soldier.

    ¡°Steady your longspears!¡± he bellowed, his commanding voice cutting through the cacophony. ¡°Let them come and break themselves upon our resolve!¡±

    The soldiers obeyed, their pikes bristling like a deadly forest as the next wave of fiends hurled themselves forward. Black ichor splattered across the ground as the disciplined pikemen drove their weapons into the grotesque creatures, holding the line against the tide.

    Frank¡¯s destrier snorted, pawing at the ground as the Duke turned his attention to a growing disturbance in the enemy ranks. A bone-rattling roar echoed across the battlefield as a lesser Naraka Lord emerged, its towering, grotesque form clad in spiked armor that seemed to pulsate with dark mana. It wielded a massive flail, the spiked ball at the end of its chain swinging in wide arcs and crushing anything in its path.

    The fiend roared again, its red eyes glowing with malice as it pointed the flail toward Frank¡¯s line. The dark horde rallied behind their monstrous leader, pressing forward with renewed ferocity.

    ¡°Your Grace!¡± one of his captains shouted, galloping up beside him. ¡°That thing will break us!¡±

    Frank¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Not while I still draw breath.¡±

    He urged his destrier forward, galloping toward the advancing Naraka Lord. ¡°Hold the line! This beast is mine!¡±

    The pikemen cheered, their confidence bolstered by their Duke¡¯s fearless charge. Frank closed the distance, his ornate lance crackling with golden mana. With a precise thrust, he aimed for the Naraka Lord¡¯s chest, but the fiend¡¯s flail swung upward, deflecting the blow with a deafening clang.

    The impact knocked Frank from his saddle, and he rolled to his feet with practiced agility, drawing his mithril longsword in one smooth motion. The Naraka Lord loomed over him, its flail crashing down with devastating force.

    Duke Frank dodged, the ground shattering where the weapon struck. His blade flashed, cutting into the fiend¡¯s thigh. Black ichor sprayed, but the creature barely seemed to notice.

    The Duke¡¯s movements were precise, his strikes aimed at the Naraka Lord¡¯s joints and exposed flesh. Yet for every wound he inflicted, the fiend countered with bone-crushing swings of its flail, forcing Frank to retreat.

    His breathing grew labored as the battle wore on. Despite his skill and strength, the Naraka Lord¡¯s unrelenting power was wearing him down.

    In a desperate moment, Frank reached into a hidden compartment in his gauntlet, retrieving a simple silver ring inscribed with glowing runes. The [Band of the Krea].

    He hesitated for only a moment before slipping it onto his finger. A surge of energy coursed through his body, the artifact flooding him with an unlimited well of essence. His fifth-tier red-core now swelled.

    The Naraka Lord roared in defiance, swinging its flail in a wide arc. Frank met the attack head-on, his blade glowing with overwhelming power. The two clashed with a thunderous impact, the ground shaking beneath them.

    Each strike Frank delivered came faster and harder, his movements fueled by the limitless essence granted by the [Band of the Krea]. His blade sliced through the Naraka Lord¡¯s armor, carving deep wounds into its grotesque flesh.

    With a final, triumphant roar, Frank drove his sword through the fiend¡¯s chest, piercing its dark core. The Naraka Lord let out a guttural scream, its body convulsing before collapsing into a heap of ash and shattered armor.

    Frank staggered back, his sword trembling in his grasp. The fountain of essence within his core faded as the [Band of the Krea] crumbled into dust, its power spent.

    Behind him, his forces rallied, cheering as their leader stood victorious. Yet the cost of the battle was clear. Hundreds of his soldiers lay dead or dying, and the fiends continued to press against their diminished ranks.

    Frank took a deep breath, his gaze steady despite his exhaustion. ¡°Reform the line!¡± he commanded. ¡°Prepare for the next wave!¡±

    His captains scrambled to obey, the southern front holding for now. But the Duke knew that this victory had come at a great price. ¡°Arlan, you better kill Soketh before all of us out here die.¡±

    At the center of the Royal Army¡¯s main formation, Prime Minister Dink Rorschach stood firm, his mithril greatsword resting against his shoulder. The sword¡¯s flawless edge gleamed faintly in the eerie light of the Rift, its length carved with intricate runes that pulsed with arcane energy. Despite the chaos around him, Dink¡¯s presence exuded calm authority.

    ¡°Shields up!¡± he roared, his deep voice carrying over the clash of steel and guttural roars of the fiends. ¡°Spears forward! No gaps!¡±

    The soldiers obeyed, their shields interlocking in disciplined ranks while the spearmen braced against the incoming tide. Dark fiends hurled themselves at the line, their claws scraping against steel as pikes drove into their grotesque forms.

    Dink stood just behind the shield wall, scanning the battlefield with a practiced eye. ¡°Mages! Focus on the flanks! Don¡¯t waste your spells on scattered targets!¡±

    The Royal Army¡¯s battalion of battlemages responded with precision, unleashing bolts of fire and lightning into the swarms pressing against the army¡¯s edges. Explosions rocked the battlefield, and arcs of electricity leapt between the creatures, leaving scorched bodies in their wake.

    But the center line began to falter under the sheer weight of the horde. A section of the shield wall buckled as fiends tore through the ranks, dragging soldiers screaming into the chaos.

    ¡°Hold the line!¡± Dink bellowed, stepping forward. He raised his greatsword in both hands, its runes glowing brightly as he swung it in a wide arc. ¡°[Crescent Cleave]!¡±

    A shimmering wave of essence followed the blade¡¯s path, cutting through the advancing fiends like a scythe through wheat. Black ichor sprayed across the ground as the creatures fell, their momentum briefly halted.

    The soldiers rallied behind him, reforming their ranks as Dink pushed forward. His greatsword carved through the fiends with brutal efficiency, each swing a perfect balance of strength and precision.

    ¡°Stay together!¡± he shouted, his voice a steadying force amid the chaos. ¡°We hold this line!¡±

    A deafening roar cut through the battlefield as a towering lesser Naraka Lord emerged from the swarm. Its twisted form was encased in jagged black armor, and it wielded a massive scythe that dripped with dark energy.

    The soldiers nearest to the creature hesitated, their courage wavering as it approached.

    Dink¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto the fiend. ¡°Fall back to the second line!¡± he ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this one!¡±

    The troops obeyed, retreating in an orderly fashion as the Naraka Lord closed in. Dink stepped forward to meet it, gripping his greatsword tightly.

    The fiend swung its scythe in a wide arc, aiming to cleave him in two. Dink sidestepped the attack with practiced agility, his blade flashing as he struck at the creature¡¯s exposed side. The impact sent a burst of sparks flying, and black ichor seeped from the wound.

    The Naraka Lord roared, spinning its scythe with terrifying speed. Dink raised his sword to block, the force of the blow reverberating through his arms as he dug his heels into the blood-soaked ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking strong one,¡± Dink muttered, his breath steady despite the strain. ¡°But I can¡¯t lose to you!¡±

    He pressed the advantage, his greatsword moving in precise, calculated strikes. Each swing aimed for the fiend¡¯s joints and exposed flesh, carving deep gashes into its armored form. But for every wound he inflicted, the Naraka Lord countered with crushing blows of its scythe, forcing Dink to constantly stay on the move.

    Sweat dripped down his face as the duel wore on. Despite his skill, the fiend¡¯s relentless power was beginning to wear him down.

    In a desperate gamble, Dink feinted a retreat, luring the Naraka Lord into overextending. As the fiend¡¯s scythe swung low, Dink surged forward, bringing his greatsword down in a devastating overhead slash, he had used [Titanstrike].

    The blade shattered the scythe¡¯s haft, splitting it in two. The Naraka Lord reeled back, momentarily disarmed, but it quickly lashed out with its claws, catching Dink across the chest.

    He staggered, blood staining his armor as pain lanced through his body. But he refused to fall. Tightening his grip on the greatsword, he steadied himself for the final blow.

    The Naraka Lord roared and charged, its remaining arm raised for a killing strike. Dink let out a battle cry, his blade glowing brightly as he channeled the last of his strength.

    With a powerful swing, he drove the greatsword straight through the fiend¡¯s chest, the runes on the blade flaring as they pierced the creature¡¯s dark core. The Naraka Lord let out a guttural scream, its body convulsing before collapsing into a heap of ash and shattered armor.

    Dink fell to one knee, his breath ragged as he leaned on his sword for support. Around him, the soldiers stared in stunned silence before erupting into cheers. They ran to surround him as two soldiers helped him fall back.

    But the Prime Minister barely acknowledged them. His gaze swept across the battlefield, taking in the sight of thousands of dead soldiers and the unrelenting swarm of fiends.

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost too many,¡± Dink muttered, forcing himself to stand. ¡°Casualty report.¡±

    ¡°Sir, at least six-thousand dead and two-thousand wounded that we managed to pull back.¡± answered one of the officers who was helping him retreat back to the second line.

    Looking up and around at the Royal Army, his voice rang out over the battlefield. ¡°Reform the lines! We hold this ground, no matter the cost!¡±

    The Royal Army rallied forth, their resolve renewed even as the darkness pressed closer. For now, the line held¡ªbut Dink was mortally wounded.

    Entry into the Iron Grotto was eerily silent. The oppressive weight of the dark mana hung over the strike team. Every step echoed faintly against the jagged walls, the sound swallowed quickly by the suffocating void ahead.

    Marie glanced around, ¡°This isn¡¯t what I expected,¡± she murmured, her voice low. ¡°I thought there¡¯d be dark fiends jumping out at us the second we stepped inside.¡±

    Akasha¡¯s crimson eyes glowed faintly in the dim light. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± she said, her tone sharp and certain. ¡°They¡¯re just waiting. Watching.¡±

    Frej knelt near a jagged stone, brushing her hand across its surface. ¡°Feels like we¡¯re being funneled,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Guided, even.¡±

    Yuna gripped her staff tightly, the faint glow of its runes barely cutting through the darkness. ¡°This place is unnatural,¡± she muttered. ¡°I can¡¯t sense the mana flows properly. It¡¯s like they¡¯re twisted.¡±

    Arlan walked at the head of the group, Starshadow resting lightly in his hand. His eyes scanned every shadow, every distortion in the air. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this before,¡± he said, breaking the tension.

    The group turned to him, curiosity mingled with unease.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± JD asked, his twin mithril swords shimmering faintly in the low light.

    Arlan¡¯s voice was steady, but there was a weight to his words. ¡°The last time I entered the Iron Grotto, it was with the Moon Striders¡­ And the place was much smaller. It was still dangerous, yes, but at least it was of this world. Now¡­¡± He gestured around, his expression darkening. ¡°It feels warped. As if Soketh has taken it and reshaped it into something entirely his own.¡±

    Lucius adjusted his artifact goggles, scanning the area with a faint hum of his arcane suit. ¡°It¡¯s not just a feeling. The dark mana here is behaving like a living organism, reacting to our presence.¡±

    Akasha¡¯s claws flexed. ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t linger. Whatever Soketh¡¯s done, it¡¯s to his advantage.¡±

    Niren stepped closer, his shield glowing faintly with holy light. ¡°And yet, he hasn¡¯t attacked us yet. He¡¯s waiting for something.¡±

    ¡°Or someone,¡± Marie added, glancing at Arlan.

    Arlan met her gaze briefly but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he gestured for the team to move forward. ¡°Stay close. Eyes on every angle. If this place has been reshaped, we¡¯re walking into the unknown.¡±

    The group pressed on, the path narrowing before opening into a vast and open plain. The sight stopped them in their tracks.

    A soft purple hue bathed the plain, casting a surreal glow over the landscape. The jagged rocks gave way to rolling terrain, and the cavern above them had transformed into a dark sky filled with stars that shimmered like distant flames.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Yuna whispered, her voice filled with awe. ¡°This isn¡¯t a cave anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like the dungeon we fought the Rakari Mercs in,¡± JD said, his grip tightening on his swords. ¡°But darker. More malevolent.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a perversion of it,¡± Lucius added. ¡°The stars aren¡¯t just light. They¡¯re emitting dark mana. It¡¯s artificial.¡±

    In the distance, a dark, jagged castle loomed, its twisted spires piercing the false sky like fangs. The structure radiated an aura of malevolence, the very sight of it setting the group on edge.

    ¡°That,¡± Akasha said, her voice cold, ¡°has to be where Soketh is waiting.¡±

    Arlan took a deep breath, his expression unreadable. But then, a voice echoed in his mind, cold and dripping with malice.

    ¡°Come to me, Ashra. Our long awaited battle has come.¡±

    He froze for a moment, his hand tightening around Starshadow. ¡°Soketh,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Oh how I desire to savor the taste of our fight again, Ashra. I even let you regain your strength.¡±

    ¡°What? Arlan?¡± Marie asked sharply, noticing Arlan whisper to himself.

    ¡°He¡¯s calling me,¡± Arlan said. His gaze remained locked on the distant castle. ¡°He knows we¡¯re here¡­¡±

    ¡°Now¡­ Before we have our fight, I must see to it that your companions are worthy of my domain.¡±

    ¡°PREPARE FOR BATTLE! NOW!¡± yelled Arlan without hesitation.

    Before anyone could respond, the ground beneath them trembled, a low, guttural vibration echoing through the open plain. A monstrous shadow stretched across the glowing purple terrain, growing larger with each second. Slowly, a massive form drifted out of the darkness.

    The creature was a floating nightmare of flesh, a bloated, spherical mass covered in ridges and oozing lesions. Its surface glistened like oil under torchlight, wet and pulsing as though it were alive. At its center, a single, enormous eye glowed with an ominous, sickly yellow light, veins webbing across its surface like cracks in tainted glass.

    Around its grotesque body sprouted a forest of writhing stalks, each ending in a smaller, swiveling eye. These orbs gleamed with unnatural energy, darting in every direction as they locked onto the strike team with unerring precision. The air crackled around the creature as beams of elemental and arcane power flickered at the tips of the smaller eyes, ready to strike.

    Its gaping maw stretched impossibly wide, jagged teeth jutting outward at unnatural angles. A foul, choking breath emanated from its maw, carrying the stench of decay and corruption. As it floated closer, tendrils of dark mana radiated from its form, coiling toward the team like probing fingers.

    ¡°By Numens¡­¡± Yuna whispered, taking a step back as the abomination loomed over them, its massive central eye narrowing with predatory intent.

    ¡°My liege! That dark fiend is a Beholder! Its strength is equivalent to a seventh-tier red-core¡± interjected Sophia.

    ¡°That thing¡­¡± Arlan yelled while raising Starshadow. ¡°It¡¯s a Beholder.¡±

    ¡°EXCUSE ME BUT DID I HEAR YOU SAY IT¡¯S A BEHOLDER?!¡± Yuna¡¯s voice wavered, gripping her staff tighter.

    Chrysta¡¯s frost-covered hands trembled slightly, her usually calm demeanor cracking. ¡°Pre-cataclysm scriptures mention them. They can warp reality with their eyes alone. No one in Midland has ever seen one and lived to tell the tale.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard similar stories too,¡± Frej muttered, her spear glowing faintly as she tightened her stance. ¡°They called it a divine punishment sent to destroy kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°Stories, legends, scriptures...¡± Savage growled, hefting his greataxe onto his shoulder. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. That bastard¡¯s here now, and it bleeds like anything else.¡±

    Lucius adjusted his artifact goggles, his voice grim. ¡°If those tales are even half-true... Stay sharp, everyone.¡±

    Marie¡¯s fiery wings flared to life from activating [Hellborn], casting sharp shadows against the purple-lit plains. ¡°Then we¡¯d better make sure it doesn¡¯t live long enough to prove those legends true.¡±

    ¡°This is the first thing that damned Soketh throws at us?!¡± JD snapped, his tone laced with frustration. ¡°Numens, what else could there fucking be?!¡±

    But before anyone could answer, the ground around them erupted as a flood of dark fiends poured onto the plain.

    Chrysta frustratingly smacked JD on the back of his head, ¡°You had to ask?¡±

    ¡°Over a thousand dark fiends and counting!¡± added Sophia.

    JD¡¯s back was now pressed against Arlan¡¯s with his mithril blades drawn and asked, ¡°Orders?¡±

    ¡°Formation Square B!¡± Arlan barked.

    The team fell into a square formation, their weapons drawn and spells readied.

    ¡°Soketh isn¡¯t going to make this easy.¡± stated Arlan with resolve, ¡°We¡¯ll have to fight for every inch.¡±

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 63

    The oppressive darkness of the Iron Grotto seemed to thicken as the Beholder¡¯s enormous, grotesque form floated fully into view. Its central eye, gleaming with malevolent intelligence, locked onto Arlan¡¯s strike team, while the writhing stalks surrounding its spherical body shimmered with crackling elemental energy. The air buzzed with tension, and the ground beneath their feet trembled in rhythm with the Beholder¡¯s eerie hum.

    Marie¡¯s fiery wings cast flickering light across the jagged cavern walls, her tone tense but steady. ¡°We should be careful,¡± she muttered. ¡°It feels... smarter. Like it¡¯s waiting for us to move.¡±

    Arlan stood at the center of the team¡¯s loose formation, Starshadow resting lightly in his hand. The blade pulsed faintly with absorbed energy from earlier battles, its mithril edge glowing in defiance of the dark mana saturating the grotto. ¡°It knows we¡¯re here for Soketh,¡± he said. ¡°And it¡¯s stalling.¡±

    The Beholder moved first, its stalks shifting simultaneously as three beams erupted: a blast of fire toward Savage, a crackling arc of lightning aimed at Marie, and a pulse of shadow energy targeting Chrysta. The team scattered, each moving with practiced precision.

    Marie dove to the side, spinning in midair and countering with [Inferno Hand], fiery projectiles that slammed into the Beholder¡¯s shimmering barrier and dispersed harmlessly. ¡°It¡¯s got a mana barrier!¡± she called. ¡°Nothing¡¯s getting through that.¡±

    Savage growled, deflecting the fire blast with the flat of his greataxe before slamming the weapon into the ground, sending a shockwave rippling through the cavern. ¡°Then we break the shield!¡± he bellowed, charging forward.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Arlan¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, stopping Savage in his tracks. ¡°It¡¯s not just a shield. It¡¯s feeding off its attacks to reinforce itself. If we hit it head-on, we¡¯re wasting energy.¡±

    JD sprinted along the edge of the group, his [Hurricane Regalia] swirling around him. He deflected a beam of ice with his twin mithril blades, spinning to counter a dark fiend lunging toward Akasha.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan, General? Dodge until it gets bored?¡± asked JD.

    ¡°No,¡± Arlan replied, his eyes narrowing as he activated [Heraldic Vision]. The chaotic battlefield slowed down around him, each movement of the Beholder¡¯s barrier was analyzed by Sophia who informed Arlan of the data he needed. Then he continued, ¡°We overload it.¡±

    Chrysta raised her hands, casting [Frost Storm] to intercept a burst of lightning. The prism shattered, absorbing the energy but leaving her panting. ¡°Overload it how? It¡¯s not even flinching.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s voice remained calm, his mind working rapidly. ¡°Its barrier is cycling mana between its eye and stalks. If we force it to redirect all its power to the barrier, the stalks will go dormant. That¡¯s our opening.¡±

    Marie circled higher, narrowly dodging a beam of fire. ¡°And how exactly do we force it to do that?¡±

    ¡°We bait it,¡± Arlan said, gripping Starshadow tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll absorb the big spells. The rest of you focus on making it overcommit. Once its barrier destabilizes, we take out the stalks.¡±

    The Beholder¡¯s central eye glowed brighter, and a wave of dark mana radiated outward. Arlan raised Starshadow, the sword¡¯s [Spell Absorption Rune] flaring as the energy collided with its edge. He grunted under the force, his boots skidding across the ground.

    ¡°Marie, Chrysta, Lucius¡ªstart hammering it with ranged firepower. JD, Akasha, Savage¡ªstay mobile and ready to strike once the stalks falter.¡± His voice cut through the din, commanding and confident. ¡°We take it apart piece by piece.¡±

    The Beholder¡¯s guttural hum grew louder, its central eye narrowing as its stalks readied another barrage. Arlan shifted his stance, his eyes fixed on the creature¡¯s barrier. ¡°Stay sharp, and don¡¯t stop moving. We¡¯ve fought worse than this.¡±

    The cavern erupted with light and sound as the team executed Arlan¡¯s orders, their coordinated efforts setting the stage for the brutal battle to come.

    The Beholder¡¯s guttural hum swelled into a roar as its tendrils fired a relentless barrage of elemental beams. The cavern filled with blinding flashes of fire, ice, and lightning, each attack aimed with deadly precision at the strike team. The jagged walls reflected the chaos, amplifying the light and sound into a cacophony of destruction.

    Arlan held his ground at the center of the formation, Starshadow absorbing a surge of the barrage of third-tier magic spells cast every second. The blade hummed with energy, the [Spell Absorption Rune] glowing dangerously bright. ¡°Keep moving!¡± he barked. ¡°It¡¯s trying to pin us down!¡±

    Marie soared above the battlefield with her fiery wings. She hurled an [Inferno Hand] at a cluster of fiends skittering toward Savage. ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± she called as the explosion sent the creatures sprawling. Before she could revel in her small victory, a tendril snapped upward, firing an ice beam that hit her directly. Despite her mana barrier negating damage, she was still knocked back a bit.

    ¡°Marie! Are you alright?!¡± JD shouted from the ground as he deflected another tendril with his twin blades. His [Hurricane Regalia] flared as he spun through the fiends attempting to flank him, scattering them like leaves in a storm. He left behind multiple [Echo] clones.

    ¡°Arlan, it¡¯s not stopping!¡± Chrysta called, casting [Glacial Fortress] to block a surge of lightning aimed at her and Lucius. The ice wall splintered under the impact, shards scattering like glass. ¡°We better do something quick!¡±

    Arlan gritted his teeth, his eyes darting between the Beholder¡¯s core and its barrier. Through his [Heraldic Vision], he noticed the barrier pulsing erratically, its energy surging each time it fired an attack. ¡°It¡¯s overloading itself,¡± he muttered. ¡°Just a little more.¡±

    Savage charged headlong into a wave of fiends, his greataxe glowing with earthen mana. ¡°Bring it you ugly fucks!¡± he roared, slamming the blade into the ground. The shockwave pulverized the nearest creatures, but a tendril whipped around, firing a fire beam that forced him back. ¡°This thing¡¯s got too many damn eyes!¡± he growled.

    Akasha darted between the tendrils, her claws flashing as she slashed at exposed stalks. ¡°It can¡¯t track us all at once,¡± she snarled, leaping onto a jagged outcropping for cover. A tendril swung toward her, but she evaded it with inhuman speed. ¡°Keep it distracted!¡±

    From behind the line, Lucius adjusted his artifact goggles, scanning the barrier¡¯s energy flow. ¡°Arlan¡¯s right¡ªit¡¯s dumping everything into its attacks and the barrier. If we can force one big spell, it might collapse under the strain.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s voice rang out, clear and commanding. ¡°Yuna, Marie, Chrysta, Lucius¡ªcombine for an [Oblivion Surge]! Force it to defend itself!¡±

    The team snapped into action. Yuna stepped forward, her staff glowing as she channeled radiant mana into the center of their formation. A shimmering orb of light began to form, pulsating with raw mana.

    Marie landed next to Yuna, her fiery wings igniting as she added her demonic mana. Chrysta, her hands trembling with mana, added to the group channel.

    Lucius adjusted his artifact wand and added his own specialty as well, activating [Mana Amplifier] as he fired a concentrated stream of arcane energy into the core of the spell. The combined pure mana swirled violently, creating an unstable but devastating weapon.

    ¡°Hold it steady!¡± Yuna shouted, her voice straining as the orb¡¯s power threatened to destabilize. ¡°Just a few more seconds!¡±

    The Beholder¡¯s central eye narrowed, its barrier rippling as if sensing the danger. Tendrils lashed out, firing beams of lightning and fire in an attempt to disrupt the casting. Arlan darted forward, Starshadow intercepting the attacks. Each beam that struck the sword was absorbed, the blade glowing brighter with stored energy.

    ¡°Now!¡± Arlan commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°Launch it!¡±

    Marie roared as she hurled the [Oblivion Surge] toward the Beholder. The massive, swirling sphere of pure mana streaked across the cavern, colliding with the shimmering barrier in an explosion of light and sound. The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling outward, the cavern walls groaning under the strain.

    The Beholder¡¯s barrier crackled and flickered, fractures spreading like spiderwebs. Its central eye glowed brightly, pouring mana into the shield in a desperate attempt to maintain it. But the energy was too much¡ªthe barrier erupted in a cascade of shattered light, leaving the Beholder exposed and vulnerable.

    ¡°It¡¯s down!¡± Lucius shouted, his voice tinged with triumph. ¡°The barrier¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± Arlan shouted. ¡°JD, Akasha, Savage¡ªtake the stalks!¡±

    The team surged forward, the tide of battle turning in their favor as they pressed the attack against the now-exposed Beholder.

    The Beholder¡¯s barrier flared brighter, its central eye narrowing as it redirected power to withstand the assault. Its tendrils faltered momentarily, their movements sluggish.

    JD spun into action, sending an [Echo] forward and trading its place, like its propelling him forward. Then he struck with precision, severing one stalk in a flash of mithril.

    Akasha leaped from shadow to shadow, her claws raking through the base of another tendril, which writhed before falling limp.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Savage roared, swinging his greataxe overhead and cleaving through a third stalk.

    The Beholder screeched, its guttural hum intensifying as its exposed form pulsed with erratic mana. Tendrils lashed out wildly, firing beams of fire, ice, and dark energy in chaotic arcs. The cavern trembled under the assault, rocks crumbling from the ceiling as the oppressive mana thickened.

    ¡°It¡¯s going berserk!¡± JD shouted, slicing through a wave of smaller fiends attempting to swarm Chrysta. ¡°We need to take it down now!¡±

    Marie circled above, her fiery wings blazing brightly as she hurled [Wrath of Ignis]. The flames scorched the Beholder¡¯s exposed body, but the creature still thrashed violently. ¡°It¡¯s falling apart!¡± she yelled. ¡°Keep the pressure on!¡±

    Arlan, standing in the eye of the storm, gripped Starshadow tightly. His [Heraldic Vision] mapped every move of the Beholder and his team, identifying openings. ¡°Continue on the tendrils!¡± he commanded.

    From her position at the rear of the formation, Fiala maintained a barrage of [Holy Bolts] against the nearby dark fiends, her golden magic shimmering faintly in the oppressive darkness.

    Sweat trickled down her brow as the strain casting spells grew heavier with each passing second. The chaotic din of battle raged around her, but she remained focused, her hands glowing with radiant energy.

    Then she heard it¡ªa voice, soft and familiar, cutting through the chaos like a beacon.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    Fiala froze, her heart lurching. She turned her head sharply, and there he was¡ªAnthony Lira. Her late brother stood at the edge of the battlefield, his brown eyes warm, his smile as gentle as she remembered. He stepped forward, his form illuminated faintly by the glow of her barrier.

    ¡°Anthony?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. Her barrier flickered as her concentration faltered. ¡°Is it really you?¡±

    He nodded, his gaze steady and calm. ¡°It¡¯s me, Fiala. I couldn¡¯t leave you. Not when you¡¯re facing this.¡±

    Her breath caught in her throat as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°How? I thought you were¡­¡± Her voice broke, unable to finish the sentence.

    ¡°I was,¡± Anthony said, his tone low but resolute. ¡°But I¡¯m here now. You¡¯ve always been strong, Fiala, but no one can carry this burden alone.¡± He extended a hand toward her. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Fiala was in a trance and stopped moving and lowered her own personal mana barrier. ¡°Anthony¡­¡± she whispered, her voice filled with longing. ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    For a brief moment, the chaos of the battlefield faded away. The Beholder¡¯s screeches and the sound of spells clashing against its barrier became distant echoes. All Fiala could see was her brother, his presence overwhelming her with a mix of joy and disbelief.

    But then, something changed.

    Anthony¡¯s expression darkened, the warmth in his eyes fading as his smile twisted into a cruel smirk. ¡°And now, you¡¯ll join me,¡± he said, his voice dripping with malice.

    Before Fiala could react, Anthony¡¯s hand morphed into a jagged shard of ice, driving it deep into her abdomen. She gasped in shock and collapsed to the ground, her radiant barrier shattering as her magic faltered.

    The illusion dissolved, and reality came crashing back. The true source of the attack revealed itself: one of the Beholder¡¯s tendrils, its tip still glowing from the ice beam it had fired. The creature screeched in triumph as Fiala writhed in pain on the cavern floor.

    ¡°Fiala!¡± Chrysta cried, freezing another tendril mid-strike before rushing to her side.

    Akasha darted toward Fiala, her claws slashing at a wave of fiends converging on her position. ¡°She¡¯s hit bad!¡± Akasha growled, her voice tight with urgency. ¡°Yuna, get her out of here!¡±

    Yuna sprinted over, her staff glowing as she cast [Lesser Healing Light] to stabilize Fiala¡¯s wound. ¡°Stay with me,¡± she said, her voice steady but strained. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine!¡±

    Fiala¡¯s eyes fluttered open, her voice weak. ¡°I thought... it was him,¡± she whispered, her hand trembling as it clutched Yuna¡¯s arm. ¡°It felt so real¡­¡±

    Arlan knelt beside her briefly, his hand gripping hers. ¡°It wasn¡¯t him,¡± he said firmly, his voice calm but resolute. ¡°It was the Beholder¡¯s illusion. Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±

    Fiala¡¯s lips quivered, but she nodded weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I let you down.¡±

    Arlan shook his head, standing tall again and activated [Crown¡¯s Reprisal] to further heal Fiala¡¯s wound. ¡°You didn¡¯t. You¡¯re alive¡ªthat¡¯s what matters. Yuna, get her out of here. We¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Yuna nodded and began retreating with Fiala, who clung weakly to her. Chrysta conjured a protective ice wall to shield their retreat, her hands trembling as she maintained the spell. ¡°Keep her safe,¡± she murmured.

    The Beholder screeched again, its movements growing more erratic as its tendrils lashed out wildly. The team pressed the attack, their strikes coordinated under Arlan¡¯s leadership.

    Marie soared higher, channeling her remaining mana into four enhanced sixth-tier [Arc Flares]. ¡°This is for Fiala!¡± she shouted, hurling the fiery projectile at the Beholder¡¯s core. The spear struck home, eliciting another guttural scream from the creature as ichor spilled from its wounds.

    Chrysta conjured multiple [Ice Spikes], launching them into the base of a thrashing tendril and freezing it solid. Savage followed with a powerful swing of his greataxe, shattering the frozen stalk into shards. ¡°That¡¯s another down!¡± he bellowed.

    Arlan stood at the center of the formation, cleaving nearby reapers while absorbing spells where he could, Starshadow glowing with absorbed energy. ¡°Its mana barrier is fading once more,¡± he said, his voice sharp and focused. ¡°One more push, and we finish this.¡±

    The Beholder¡¯s guttural screech reverberated through the dark abyssal plains once more, its remaining tendrils lashing wildly as it fought to stay afloat. Its central eye, now bloodshot and glowing with erratic pulses of mana, fixated on Arlan¡¯s strike team. The oppressive darkness of the Iron Grotto seemed to twist and distort under the weight of the Beholder¡¯s waning but still volatile power.

    Arlan stepped forward, Starshadow pulsing with the energy it had absorbed. He glanced at his team, each of them battered but still standing, and called out, ¡°We end this now! Focus fire on its main eye¡ªdon¡¯t let it recover!¡±

    Marie soared higher, her fiery wings blazing like twin suns as she gathered the last reserves of her demonic mana. Her voice thundered over the chaos, filled with unrelenting determination.

    ¡°[Wrath of Ignis]!¡± she roared, summoning a massive, searing glyph in the air before her. The symbol burst into three spiraling streams of molten flame, each one homing in on the Beholder¡¯s core with explosive precision. The fiery tendrils struck in unison, slamming into its oozing body with deafening detonations that illuminated the cavern in brilliant orange light.

    On the ground, Chrysta¡¯s ice-covered hands trembled with strain as she launched [Glacial Shards] at the creature¡¯s remaining tendrils. Each shard hit with pinpoint accuracy, freezing sections of the Beholder¡¯s thrashing form solid. ¡°We can do this!¡± she shouted, her voice hoarse from exertion. ¡°Keep hitting it!¡±

    Frej moved with deadly precision, her spear glowing faintly as she channeled a steady flow of essence into its razor-sharp tip. She lunged forward, targeting a frozen tendril weakened by Chrysta¡¯s assault. ¡°[Aurum Piercer]!¡± she cried, her spear glowing golden as it punched through the icy stalk and shattered it into fragments. ¡°FOR GLORY OF HOUSE AIKAHN!!¡±

    Savage charged through the fray, his greataxe glowing faintly as he activated [Trifecta]. With incredible speed, he unleashed three devastating swings in rapid succession¡ªone horizontal slash cleaving through a tendril, a vertical strike crushing another, and a spinning blow scattering ichor and debris. He planted his feet, laughing as the Beholder reeled from the assault. ¡°I¡¯m right with you Frej!¡± he roared, his voice echoing.

    JD darted between the remaining fiends, his [Hurricane Regalia] scattering them like leaves in a storm. ¡°[Echo]!¡± he called, creating three perfect clones of himself, each one moving with supernatural speed. They weaved through the battlefield, flanking the Beholder from multiple angles.

    As one, JD and his clones struck, their mithril blades severing another tendril with synchronized precision. ¡°No more hiding behind your stalks!¡± he shouted, a smirk crossing his face as he swapped places with an [Echo] to evade a retaliatory swipe.

    Akasha leapt from shadow to shadow, her movements a blur as she closed in on a tendril attempting to lash out at Frej. ¡°[Shadow Rend]!¡± she snarled, her claws glowing with crimson energy as they tore through the appendage. The stalk fell limp as she landed lightly and vanished again into the darkness. ¡°Two left!¡± she growled. ¡°Take them out now!¡±

    From above, Lucius adjusted his artifact goggles, his sharp eyes scanning the Beholder¡¯s writhing form. ¡°I¡¯ve got a weakness in its upper quadrant!¡± he shouted, taking aim with his mana-charged artifact hand blaster. ¡°[Arcane Ray]!¡± The concentrated blast streaked across the battlefield, striking the exposed area with pinpoint accuracy. The Beholder screeched in pain, its form convulsing under the assault.

    ¡°Almost there!¡± Frej called back, her spear spinning in an elegant arc as she lunged forward again. She drove it into the writhing creature, golden energy erupting from the point of impact. Destroying the final stalk.

    The Beholder thrashed violently, its guttural screeches growing louder as its core began to fracture under the relentless onslaught. Its tendrils flailed desperately, but the coordinated attacks from Arlan¡¯s team were unrelenting.

    But the Beholder¡¯s central eye flared brightly, and a surge of dark mana erupted outward, knocking several of the team off balance. Arlan skidded back, planting Starshadow into the ground to stabilize himself. ¡°It¡¯s drawing in all its remaining power!¡± he shouted. ¡°Get ready for a final strike!¡±

    The creature began to glow ominously, its core swelling with unstable energy. The tendrils, though weakened, lashed out with renewed fury, forcing the team to scatter. The air vibrated with the sheer intensity of the mana it was gathering.

    Lucius his voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°It¡¯s overloading itself! It¡¯s trying to take us down with it!!¡±

    Arlan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then we make sure it doesn¡¯t get the chance. Keep the dark fiends off me!¡±

    Marie, Savage, and JD sprang into action. Savage slammed his greataxe into the ground, creating a shockwave that knocked the nearest baphomets. JD sprinted along the edges of the battle, his [Echo] clones cleaving any reapers going for Arlan. Marie unleashed [Arc Flares] at an unrelenting rate, burning another throng of dark fiends.

    Chrysta and Lucius combined their efforts, launching simultaneous blasts of ice and arcane energy to pin the Beholder in place. ¡°It¡¯s all yours, Arlan!¡± Chrysta called, her voice hoarse from exertion.

    Arlan charged forward, his movements a blur of speed and precision. The Beholder unleashed a desperate beam of mana directly at him, but Starshadow absorbed the attack with a deafening hum, growing brighter with every step.

    With a final, thunderous roar, Arlan leapt high into the air, bringing Starshadow down in an arc that cleaved through the Beholder¡¯s main eye. [Titan Strike] activated on impact, unleashing a shockwave of kinetic energy that surged through the creature¡¯s body. The Beholder screeched one last time, its form convulsing before collapsing in on itself.

    The explosion of dark mana was contained within Starshadow¡¯s radiant glow, the cavern trembling as the creature disintegrated into ash and ichor. A heavy silence fell over the battlefield, broken only by the team¡¯s ragged breaths.

    Arlan stood over the Beholder¡¯s remains, Starshadow dimming as its energy dispersed. He turned to his team, each of them battered but alive, and gave a brief nod. ¡°It¡¯s dead. Good work, everyone.¡±

    Marie landed beside him, her wings flickering out as she deactivated [Hellborn]. ¡°If that¡¯s Soketh¡¯s warm-up act, I don¡¯t even want to imagine the main event,¡± she muttered, her tone equal parts relief and exhaustion.

    Arlan glanced toward the distant spires of Soketh¡¯s castle, their dark outlines barely visible through the cavern¡¯s oppressive gloom. ¡°We¡¯ve got a long way to go,¡± he said, his voice resolute. ¡°But we¡¯ll make it. We were lucky Fiala wasn¡¯t killed.¡±

    The team regrouped, though the Beholder was defeated, the first battle had taken its toll on the party, and the path ahead promised even greater challenges. But for now, they had survived¡ªand that was enough.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 64

    <h2>Chapter 64</h2>

    The battlefield outside the Grotto was a chaotic maelstrom of noise and violence. The shrieks of dark fiends pierced the air, mingling with the cries of the wounded and the relentless clash of steel on flesh. Katalina Reeve stood atop a jagged outcropping on the northern front, her emerald cloak whipping in the wind. Below her, the high ground her forces held was awash in blood, the rocky terrain slick with the remnants of countless battles.

    Her heavy infantry, once unshakable, now looked strained, their shields splintered and armor dented. The mages, moved into staggered formations, hurled spells with low mana pools as the unending tide of fiends pressed closer. Katalina clenched her jaw, her knuckles white around her staff. ¡°We¡¯re losing ground,¡± she muttered to her adjutant, who stood at her side, his face pale but resolute.

    ¡°The second line has been breached, Milady,¡± he reported grimly. ¡°The heavy infantry are barely holding.¡±

    Katalina¡¯s sharp eyes swept over the battlefield, taking in the disarray. Her forces were stretched too thin, their cohesion unraveling. If the dark fiends broke through, the northern flank would collapse entirely, and the Royal Army would be overrun. For a moment, doubt flickered in her mind. Was she leading her people to their deaths?

    Then, a memory surfaced¡ªher father, Count Emile Reeve, standing tall in his armor, his eyes full of quiet determination. ¡°A leader¡¯s resolve must never falter,¡± he had told her during one of their many lessons. ¡°Even when the odds are against you, your strength can be the shield your soldiers need. Stand firm, Katalina. A true leader¡¯s will is stronger than adamantium.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ I¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Kat, don¡¯t say that. Our people look to you for guidance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Arlan¡­ Our soldiers are still dying under my command.¡±

    ¡°But here and now he needs you more than ever, and¡­ You best remember that you¡¯re still a Reeve. One of the strongest at that!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ miss you and I love you, father!¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Kat. Now turn to your men and make me damn proud.¡±

    His words steadied her, and she straightened, determination burning in her emerald eyes. ¡°We¡¯re not finished yet,¡± she said aloud, her voice cutting through the chaos.

    Turning to her officers, she barked orders with renewed authority. ¡°Pull the first line and second line back to the central ridge! Send ALL reserves to reinforce the left flank¡ªno more gaps! Mages, rotate in staggered pairs! I want every spell to count!¡±

    Her officers snapped to attention, their morale bolstered by her unyielding presence. They relayed her commands swiftly, and the troops began to shift, their movements gaining purpose and precision. Slowly, the chaotic retreat transformed into a measured fallback.

    Katalina adjusted her heavy infantry¡¯s formation, ordering her pikemen to form a dense, overlapping wall near the ridge. Behind them, the staggered mages unleashed coordinated bursts of fire, lightning, and ice, their spells cutting swathes through the enemy ranks. The fiends, unable to exploit weaknesses, began to falter.

    The frontline began to stabilize, but the cost was staggering. Katalina glanced down at the battlefield, where hundreds of bodies lay strewn¡ªfriends, comrades, and nameless soldiers who had given their lives for Midland. Her adjutant hesitated before speaking, his voice heavy. ¡°We estimate 1,300 men, milady¡­ They¡¯re gone.¡±

    Katalina¡¯s gaze hardened as she gripped her staff tighter. ¡°I know,¡± she said quietly, her voice tinged with grief but resolute. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lose or their sacrifice will be in vain.¡±

    As the fiends regrouped for another wave, Katalina turned her gaze to the distant Iron Grotto¡¯s jagged maw. Her thoughts drifted to Arlan and his strike team, battling somewhere within the darkness.

    She closed her eyes briefly, as if speaking to him through the void. ¡°Arlan,¡± she whispered, her voice steady despite the chaos around her. ¡°Please end this as fast as you can¡­ Or we¡¯ll all die out here.¡±

    The fiends screeched, charging again, but Katalina raised her staff, her voice ringing out over the battlefield. ¡°Hold the line! For Midland!¡± Her soldiers roared in response, their resolve renewed as they braced for the next onslaught.

    The battle raged on, but Katalina stood unyielding, a beacon of strength amidst the chaos. She would not falter. Not yet. Not while the Reeve Banners still needed her.

    The command post at the rear of the battlefield was a grim haven of activity. Wounded soldiers were carried in on stretchers, their cries mingling with the barked orders of medics and officers struggling to keep order. Amid the chaos, Dink Rorschach was laid on a bloodstained cot, his armor dented and his tunic soaked through with crimson.

    Blood seeped from the bandages hastily wrapped around his chest, and his breathing was shallow, each exhale a rasping struggle. The Prime Minister of Midland, the man who had stood unyielding at the Royal Army¡¯s center, was now fighting a battle against his own body.

    A group of adjutants and officers clustered nearby, their faces tense with uncertainty. Their eyes darted between the battlefield reports piling up and the unconscious figure of Dink, their leader and guide. Whispers passed between them, growing louder as they debated the next course of action.

    Princess Emmeline stood apart from the group, her hands clasped tightly as she watched the scene unfold. Her blue cloak, though clean compared to the mud-streaked armor around her, felt heavier than ever. Her gaze was fixed on Dink, the weight of his injuries pressing against her chest like a vice.

    Suddenly, Dink stirred, his hand twitching weakly at his side. One of the medics leaned closer, murmuring reassurances, but Dink¡¯s gaze shifted past them, his unfocused eyes finding Emmeline.

    ¡°Princess¡­¡± he rasped, his voice barely audible. The room quieted as everyone turned to look at him. Summoning what little strength he had, he lifted his head slightly, his face lined with pain but resolute. ¡°You remind me of him¡­¡±

    Emmeline stepped closer, her heart pounding. ¡°Of who?¡± she asked, her voice soft yet steady.

    ¡°Your father¡­¡± Dink whispered, his breath hitching. ¡°King Richard¡­ He had the same fire in his eyes, the same way of¡­ seeing what others couldn¡¯t. He would¡¯ve been proud¡­¡±

    The weight of his words settled on Emmeline¡¯s shoulders like an avalanche. Her father¡¯s legacy loomed large in her life, but hearing it spoken aloud in this moment of crisis stirred something deep within her. She knelt beside Dink, her hands trembling as she rested them lightly on his arm.

    ¡°Dink,¡± she began, her voice faltering before she steadied herself. ¡°What would you have me do?¡±

    Dink¡¯s lips curled into a faint, tired smile. ¡°Lead the Royal Army in my stead¡­ You don¡¯t need me to tell you how¡­ You¡¯ve always had it, Princess.¡± His gaze shifted to the group of adjutants who stood nearby, watching intently. ¡°They¡¯re waiting...¡±

    His head fell back against the cot, his strength spent. The medics moved quickly, checking his vitals, but Dink had slipped into unconsciousness. Yet his words lingered, a challenge and a call to action.

    Emmeline rose to her feet, turning to face the officers and adjutants. Their eyes were on her now, searching, expectant. She drew in a deep breath, the nervous energy in her chest giving way to a sense of clarity. It was as if the fog of uncertainty that had clouded her mind had suddenly lifted.

    Emmeline had always accepted her role and her duty. She knew that more soldiers would die without some kind of leadership and she was the future Queen of Midland, she had to rise up to the occasion. The Midland Princess meditated for a moment, recalling all the information she had been listening to in the last ten minutes of reports.

    ¡°Reinforce the center!¡± she ordered, her voice ringing with unexpected authority. ¡°Send the 7th and 10th Infantry Battalions to the northern ridge to hold the line. Prioritize clerics on the right flank¡ªOur south unit won¡¯t last without support!¡±

    The officers hesitated for only a moment before saluting and rushing to carry out her orders. Her words carried weight, her commands precise and assured. The command post buzzed with renewed energy as the soldiers moved to execute her plan.

    Emmeline stood in the center of the activity, her mind racing but her expression calm. She could feel the eyes of the soldiers on her, and for the first time, she didn¡¯t shy away. This was her army now, and she would not let them fall.

    As the chaos continued around her, Emmeline glanced back at Dink¡¯s still form. ¡°Rest, Dink,¡± she murmured, her voice soft but resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    With her words came a sense of conviction. She wasn¡¯t just King Richard¡¯s daughter¡ªshe was a leader in her own right. Her actions caused an important ripple, a ripple that would give the coalition a fighting chance.

    On the northern front of the battlefield, Yozac Grayshaper stood amidst the chaos, his dual warhammers glinting in the dim light of the battlefield. The ground beneath him was littered with the bodies of dark fiends and fallen adventurers alike, the acrid smell of ichor mingling with the metallic tang of blood. His grizzled face, smeared with dirt and sweat, twisted into a grimace as he surveyed the lines.

    The adventurers under his command¡ªa ragtag mix of knights, mages, rogues, and barbarians¡ªwere holding their ground, but barely. Their formations, if they could even be called that, were fracturing under the relentless waves of fiends. The southern flank teetered on the brink of collapse.

    A thunderous roar from the center of the battlefield drew Yozac¡¯s attention. He turned to see the Royal Army¡¯s lines, previously faltering, beginning to stabilize. The soldiers moved with renewed purpose, executing precise maneuvers that forced the fiends back step by step. Banners rippled in the air, and the once-dispirited cries of the infantry had turned into defiant shouts.

    ¡°About bloody time,¡± Yozac muttered, a glint of approval in his eyes. A runner then arrived and informed Yozac of Princess Emmeline taking over command of the Royal Army.

    The shift in momentum wasn¡¯t lost on him. ¡°Looks like the Princess is steppin¡¯ up,¡± he said, his gruff voice tinged with admiration. ¡°Fine. If she¡¯s holdin¡¯ the center, then we¡¯ll give her somethin¡¯ worth holdin¡¯ onto.¡±

    He raised his warhammers high, the runes etched into their surfaces glowing faintly as he channeled his mana. ¡°Adventurers!¡± he bellowed, his voice booming across the southern lines. ¡°Enough playin¡¯ defense! It¡¯s time we hit these bastards back where it hurts!¡±

    A nearby rogue, her twin daggers dripping with black ichor, glanced up at him, her eyes narrowing with skepticism. ¡°And how do you suggest we do that, Master Yozac? We¡¯re barely holding on!¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Yozac grinned, baring his teeth. ¡°By doin¡¯ what we do best, lass. We fight dirty.¡± He gestured toward the weakened left flank of the fiends¡¯ formation. ¡°They¡¯re overcommittin¡¯ to break us here. If we punch through their flank, we¡¯ll scatter the whole bloody lot of ¡®em.¡±

    The rogue exchanged a glance with a nearby knight, who gave a firm nod. Around them, the adventurers began to gather, their exhaustion tempered by Yozac¡¯s unshakable resolve.

    ¡°Rogues and rangers!¡± Yozac barked, pointing toward the flanking position. ¡°Circle around and cut through their crawlers. Keep the big ones off our backs.¡±

    He turned to the mages, who were clustered behind the front line. ¡°You lot! Channel every last ounce of mana into somethin¡¯ big and flashy. Make those fiends regret crawlin¡¯ outta their holes.¡±

    Finally, his gaze swept over the barbarians and knights. ¡°The rest of you, with me. We¡¯re takin¡¯ the fight to their bloody faces. No holdin¡¯ back!¡±

    A cheer rose from the adventurers, their spirits lifting as Yozac¡¯s plan took shape. The rogues and rangers darted toward the edges of the battlefield, their movements quick and precise as they began harassing the fiends¡¯ flank. Mages raised their staves, chanting in unison as they prepared a devastating volley of spells.

    Yozac led the charge at the center, his warhammers glowing brighter as he activated [Stone Bastion], surrounding himself with a shimmering barrier of earthen energy. His strikes were devastating, each blow crushing fiends into the ground with bone-shattering force.

    ¡°Come on, you ugly bastards!¡± Yozac roared, swinging his hammers in wide arcs. ¡°[Earthen Rupture]!¡± He slammed both hammers into the ground, sending a wave of jagged stone spikes surging through the enemy ranks. The fiends screamed as they were impaled, their formation buckling under the assault.

    Behind him, the knights and barbarians surged forward, their weapons cutting through the disorganized fiends with brutal efficiency. The mages unleashed their spells¡ªa barrage of fireballs, lightning bolts, and icy shards that tore through the enemy lines, leaving devastation in their wake.

    The counterattack was relentless. The fiends, caught off guard by the sudden aggression, began to falter. Yozac pressed the advantage, his booming voice rallying the adventurers as they drove the enemy back toward the center.

    ¡°Keep pushin¡¯!¡± he shouted, his warhammers a blur of motion. ¡°We¡¯ve got ¡®em on the run!¡±

    As the fiends¡¯ formation crumbled, Yozac cast a glance toward the Royal Army¡¯s center. He could see the banners of Midland still standing tall, their soldiers fighting with renewed vigor. A grin spread across his face, feral and satisfied.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not done yet,¡± he muttered to himself, raising his hammers for another strike. The adventurers surged forward, their counterattack turning the tide of the battle on the southern flank. For now, the line would hold.

    On the right flank of the battlefield, the crimson-and-gold banners of Duke Lansley¡¯s forces stood tall, defiant against the unrelenting tide of dark fiends. The enemy surged forward in waves, their grotesque forms clawing and screeching as they hurled themselves at the disciplined lines of pikemen and mounted knights.

    Duke Frank Lansley rode along the rear of the formation, his polished armor glinting faintly in the dim, chaotic light of the battlefield. His destrier, a massive warhorse clad in plate barding, snorted impatiently beneath him, sensing the tension in the air.

    Lansley¡¯s piercing gaze swept over his troops, his sharp eyes missing nothing. He noted every weakness in their lines, every point where the fiends threatened to break through, and every soldier whose morale began to waver.

    ¡°Steady your pikes!¡± Lansley¡¯s commanding voice cut through the cacophony of battle like a blade. ¡°Hold the line! Let them come and break themselves upon your steel!¡±

    The pikemen braced themselves, their long spears forming an unbroken wall of deadly points. The first wave of fiends crashed against them, snarling and clawing, only to be impaled and pushed back. The soldiers grunted with effort, their shields interlocked to absorb the force of the attack.

    From the rear, Lansley¡¯s mounted knights surged forward, their lances gleaming as they struck with precision, cutting through the fiends that attempted to flank the pikemen. The knights¡¯ charge was swift and devastating, leaving a trail of broken bodies in their wake before they wheeled around to prepare for another pass.

    ¡°Reform ranks!¡± Lansley bellowed, his destrier stomping the ground as he raised his longsword high. ¡°Do not yield an inch!¡±

    His soldiers obeyed with practiced precision, their movements a testament to the rigorous training Lansley demanded of them. Even as casualties mounted, the banner held firm, the pikemen driving back wave after wave of fiends while the knights counterattacked with calculated ferocity.

    A massive baphomet emerged from the chaos, its twisted horns glinting as it swung a massive cleaver, cleaving through a section of the front line. The pikemen faltered, their formation breaking under the sheer force of the beast¡¯s assault.

    Lansley spurred his destrier forward, his voice ringing out across the field. ¡°With me, Cavaliers! Take it down before it tears through our ranks!¡±

    The mounted knights responded immediately, their lances lowering as they charged. Lansley led the assault, his crimson cloak billowing behind him as he closed the distance. The baphomet roared, raising its cleaver to meet them, but Lansley¡¯s voice rang out like a war drum.

    ¡°[Double Cross]!¡± he roared, activating a Mar-Tech. A surge of kinetic power echoed twice from one swing that ripped into the Baphomet¡¯s otherworldly dark flesh.

    The lumbering baphomet howled in agony, its cleaver falling from its grasp as the Cavalier¡¯s lances pierced its flesh. The beast collapsed in a heap, black ichor pooling beneath it as Lansley turned to his men.

    ¡°Reform the line!¡± he ordered, his tone calm despite the intensity of the battle. ¡°Do not let their sacrifice be in vain. Stand together, and they will not break us!¡±

    The pikemen quickly regrouped, their shields locking into place as the next wave of fiends closed in. Lansley rode along the line, his presence a steadying force amidst the chaos. Soldiers who had faltered moments before now stood tall, their morale bolstered by the Duke¡¯s unshakable composure.

    Even as the fiends launched their most concentrated assault, Lansley¡¯s banner held firm. The pikemen drove their weapons into the enemy ranks with unwavering precision, while the knights executed flawless charges that shattered the fiends¡¯ momentum.

    Through it all, Lansley remained a pillar of strength, his voice cutting through the din of battle to inspire his men. ¡°For Midland!¡± he roared, his sword held high. ¡°Hold the line!¡±

    The soldiers echoed his cry, their voices rising in unison as they drove the fiends back once more. Though the losses were heavy, the right flank remained unbroken, a testament to Lansley¡¯s leadership and the discipline of his troops.

    As the tide of fiends began to ebb, the Duke cast a glance toward the center of the battlefield, where the Royal Army¡¯s banners still flew.

    ¡°Hold fast,¡± Lansley murmured to himself, his grip tightening on his reins. ¡°Arlan, wherever you are, make this worth the cost.¡±

    Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, Princess Emmeline stood at the command post, her eyes scanning the reports and maps spread out before her. Despite the shouts and clashes echoing around her, her focus sharpened, her mind processing the flow of the battle like pieces on a chessboard.

    Something stirred within her¡ªa faint, pulsing connection she hadn¡¯t felt since the day she had bestowed the Avens power upon Arlan in their shared moment of desperation.

    Her thoughts grew clearer, the chaos transforming into patterns. It wasn¡¯t magic she could wield but something else entirely¡ªa clarity born from the resonance of Arlan¡¯s bloodline.

    It was as though a fragment of his strategic brilliance had awakened in her, amplifying her instincts and enabling her to see not just the battlefield but the possibilities of what could unfold.

    She stepped forward, her voice rising over the cacophony. ¡°Send a runner to Duke Lansley. Have him press forward at the next break in the fiends¡¯ advance. He¡¯ll know when to strike.¡± Her orders carried a confident precision that caught the attention of her adjutants.

    ¡°And Yozac¡¯s forces?¡± one officer asked, his tone steady but uncertain.

    ¡°Tell Master Grayshaper to coordinate with Baroness Katalina Reeve. Collapse the enemy¡¯s left flank while Lansley pushes the right. Once we force the fiends into a bottleneck, we¡¯ll retake the center ground and secure the wounded.¡±

    The officers exchanged brief glances, then saluted. They moved swiftly to relay her commands, the soldiers around her surging into motion.

    On the northern flank, Yozac Grayshaper received a runner with commands and grinned as he hefted his warhammers. ¡°The Princess knows what she¡¯s doing,¡± he muttered, raising his voice to his adventurers. ¡°Alright, you lot! Push hard on the left! Katalina¡¯s comin¡¯ in from the north, and we¡¯re squeezin¡¯ these bastards like a bloody vice!¡±

    Katalina, further along the northern ridge, saw what was happening and rallied her heavy infantry. ¡°Mages, support the advance! Infantry, shields high¡ªwe¡¯re moving forward!¡± Her voice rang out with renewed strength, her earlier doubts overshadowed by the clarity of Emmeline¡¯s leadership.

    The mages hurled coordinated volleys of fire and lightning, carving a path through the fiends¡¯ ranks. Behind them, Katalina¡¯s pikemen advanced with discipline, their wall of spears cutting down anything in their path.

    To her right, Yozac and his adventurers surged forward, their raw ferocity punching through the fiends¡¯ disorganized left flank.

    At the right flank, Duke Lansley held his forces steady as Emmeline¡¯s order reached him. He turned to his banner captains, his expression unreadable but determined. ¡°The Princess commands the advance. Ready the knights¡ªwe¡¯ll strike at the heart of their momentum.¡±

    The moment came when the fiends recoiled from the relentless counterattacks on their flanks. Lansley raised his sword high. ¡°Charge!¡±

    His mounted knights surged forward, their lances gleaming as they pierced through the disoriented fiends. The pikemen followed, their formations flawless as they drove the enemy back. The right flank, once faltering, now surged with renewed purpose.

    From the command post, Emmeline¡¯s eyes darted across the battlefield, her voice cutting through the din as she issued more commands. ¡°Secure the ground gained by Lansley¡¯s charge! Send reserves to reinforce Yozac and Katalina. Medics and clerics, move forward to tend to the wounded while we have breathing room!¡±

    The soldiers rallied to her voice, their spirits lifting as they executed her orders with precision. The Royal Army, which had been on the verge of collapse, now moved with coordinated strength. Fiends were pushed back in waves, their numbers unable to match the disciplined assault from Midland¡¯s forces.

    In the heart of the battlefield, Katalina and Yozac met amidst the chaos, their forces converging as the fiends¡¯ left flank crumbled. ¡°Good timing,¡± Yozac grunted, swinging a hammer into a towering baphomet. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d make it.¡±

    ¡°Thank the Princess,¡± Katalina replied sharply, skewering a fiend with her spear. ¡°She¡¯s the reason we¡¯re still standing.¡±

    As the allied forces pressed forward, the lines finally began to stabilize. The wounded were pulled back to safety, and the soldiers held their ground with newfound hope.

    At the command post, Emmeline let out a slow breath, her hands gripping the edge of the table. The reports flooding in spoke of heavy losses, but they also carried a clear message: the line had held. For now, Midland¡¯s forces had turned the tide.

    She stood tall, her gaze sweeping over the battlefield. The soldiers around her watched her with admiration and trust, their morale bolstered by her leadership. Though the cost had been high, Emmeline knew they had bought Arlan and his strike team the time they needed.

    Quietly, she whispered to herself, ¡°This isn¡¯t over. But we¡¯ll endure. We have to.¡±

    Her resolve hardened as the sounds of battle began to fade, replaced by the shouts of officers rallying their troops for the next wave. The Princess of Midland had proven herself a leader, and her soldiers would follow her to the end.

    As the battlefield raged on, the distant screeches of fiends gave way to the groans of the wounded and the murmured prayers of clerics. The acrid stench of blood and burned mana lingered in the air, but for the first time in what felt like an eternity, the chaos had stabilized only slightly.

    Princess Emmeline stood at the edge of the command post, her cloak fluttering lightly in the breeze. Her red eyes scanned the battlefield, taking in the weary soldiers tending to their wounded comrades, the shattered weapons strewn across the ground, and the distant silhouette of the Iron Grotto, its jagged maw like a dark omen on the horizon.

    She closed her eyes, her hands clenched into fists. ¡°Arlan,¡± she whispered softly, her voice barely audible. ¡°Wherever you are¡­ whatever you¡¯re facing in that cursed place¡­ please, succeed.¡±

    Her gaze lifted toward the Iron Grotto in the distance, her expression resolute but tinged with an ache she couldn¡¯t shake. ¡°They call you the Immortal General and that you can do anything¡­ But I know better than anyone how much weight you carry, how much you¡¯ve sacrificed to bring us this far. And still, I ask you to bear even more.¡±

    A faint breeze brushed against her face, carrying with it the faint cries of her soldiers and the ominous hum of distant battle. Her grip tightened.

    ¡°You¡¯re our last hope,¡± she continued, her voice growing firmer. ¡°Out here, we¡¯re holding on by threads. By sheer will and¡­ If we¡¯re to survive, if we¡¯re to win, you must end this quickly.¡±

    She paused, her gaze softening. ¡°Come back to us, Arlan. Not just as Midland¡¯s hero, but as the man who¡¯s carried our hopes. My hopes.¡±

    Turning back to the bustling command post, she straightened her shoulders, the fleeting vulnerability vanishing behind a mask of determination. ¡°We¡¯ll hold the line,¡± she said, her voice strong and steady. ¡°Until you finish what you started.¡±

    And with that, the Princess of Midland stepped back into the fray, her heart heavy with hope, fear, and the unspoken wish that the man she believed in would deliver them all from the brink.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 65

    The oppressive darkness of the Iron Grotto finally relented, giving way to a vast, open expanse that stretched endlessly into a void of swirling stars. At its center stood Soketh¡¯s castle, a jagged monolith of black stone pierced with pulsating crimson veins. Its spires twisted unnaturally toward the abyss above, as if clawing at the very fabric of reality. A low, ominous hum reverberated through the air, its vibrations gnawing at the edges of their minds.

    Arlan and his Strike Team halted at the edge of the chasm separating them from the castle. The sight before them was unlike anything they had encountered¡ªa structure that seemed alive, its surface shifting and pulsing as though it drew breath.

    ¡°By the gods,¡± Chrysta whispered, her frost-touched hands trembling as she gripped her staff. ¡°This¡­ this place shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Savage hefted his greataxe onto his shoulder, his usual bravado muted by the sheer weight of the scene. ¡°This is where that bastard¡¯s been hiding? Looks like a giant piece of hell itself.¡±

    Marie¡¯s fiery wings flared briefly, illuminating the jagged terrain around them. Her voice was tight, her bravado wavering. ¡°It feels wrong, doesn¡¯t it? Like it¡¯s¡­ watching us.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Akasha murmured, her crimson eyes glowing faintly as she scanned the shifting shadows around the castle. ¡°The castle isn¡¯t just a structure¡ªit¡¯s part of Soketh. A reflection of his power.¡±

    Arlan stepped forward, Starshadow held firmly in his grip. The mithril blade pulsed faintly, absorbing the oppressive dark mana that hung in the air. His eyes, sharp and resolute, studied the castle with unflinching focus.

    ¡°Sophia,¡± he said softly.

    Her voice echoed in his mind, calm but laced with unease. ¡°The energy signature is overwhelming, my liege. Soketh¡¯s presence radiates from deep within the castle¡ªit far exceeds anything we¡¯ve encountered before. I would estimate¡­ at least tenth-tier red-core. Soketh has reached the first stages of becoming a God.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s jaw tightened, but he gave a faint nod. ¡°Everyone, Soketh is inside and¡­ Sophia has identified him as a tenth-tier red-core.¡±

    The moment Arlan¡¯s words left his mouth, a heavy silence descended over the Strike Team. The revelation hung in the air like a storm cloud, the weight of it pressing down on each of them.

    Marie¡¯s fiery wings flickered, dimming slightly as her expression turned grim. ¡°Tenth-tier¡­ Are we even in the same league as this guy? That¡¯s not just powerful¡ªit¡¯s godlike.¡±

    JD let out a low whistle, his twin mithril blades momentarily still. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is we¡¯re about to go up against someone who¡¯s basically a walking demi-god. Great. Just great.¡±

    Savage snorted, though there was no humor in his tone. ¡°We¡¯ve faced monsters, armies, and those damned lesser Naraka Lords. But a tenth-tier red-core? That¡¯s a whole other level. You¡¯re telling me this bastard¡¯s a god now?¡±

    Chrysta¡¯s frost-covered hands trembled slightly, a rare crack in her usually composed demeanor. ¡°God-tier¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°This is beyond anything I¡¯ve read about. Even the heroes of old didn¡¯t face something like this.¡±

    Frej tightened her grip on her spear, her golden essence flickering faintly. ¡°So, this is what we¡¯re up against,¡± she said quietly, her voice filled with an uneasy resolve. ¡°A god who has prepared his domain just for us.¡±

    Akasha remained in the shadows, her crimson eyes narrowing. ¡°No one has even laid eyes on a tenth-tier being,¡± she said, her voice low and cutting. ¡°But we¡¯re still going to try, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Lucius adjusted his goggles, his usual analytical demeanor faltering. ¡°It¡¯s insane,¡± he admitted, shaking his head. ¡°The gap between ninth-tier and tenth-tier alone is¡­ incomprehensible¡­¡±

    Arlan stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over his team. ¡°We didn¡¯t come this far to back down now,¡± he said firmly, his voice steady despite the enormity of the challenge. ¡°Yes, Soketh is stronger than anything we¡¯ve faced. But together, we¡¯ve done the impossible before¡ªand we¡¯ll do it again.¡±

    Marie¡¯s wings reignited, the fire in her eyes returning. ¡°Damn right, we will,¡± she said, her voice hardening. ¡°God or not, he bleeds. And that¡¯s all I need to know.¡±

    JD twirled his blades again, his grin returning though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Well, if we¡¯re going out, we might as well do it with style.¡±

    Savage slammed the haft of his greataxe into the ground, his voice a low growl. ¡°He picked the wrong mortals to mess with.¡±

    JD spun his twin mithril blades, his [Hurricane Regalia] sparking faintly around him. ¡°So, we¡¯re just gonna waltz in there and knock on the door?¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s our only option,¡± Arlan said, his voice steady.

    Frej, her golden spear glowing faintly with essence, stepped up beside Arlan. ¡°We¡¯re fighting a¡­ Demi-god?!¡± she said, her tone grim. ¡°What have I gotten myself into¡­?¡±

    Lucius scanned the castle¡¯s pulsating exterior. ¡°Well the Disk of Absolution is likely inside as well.¡±

    Arlan turned to his team, his gaze sweeping over each of them. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s coming. Stay together and watch each other¡¯s backs.¡±

    Marie smirked, though it lacked her usual fire. ¡°Oh, you know me¡ªI¡¯ve got a few surprises left.¡±

    Savage rolled his shoulders, his towering frame radiating strength. ¡°At least we know one thing, a glorious fight is awaiting us.¡±

    JD spun his blades again, his grin sharp. ¡°Lead the way, General.¡±

    With a final glance at the ominous castle, Arlan tightened his grip on Starshadow. The Strike Team stepped forward as one, crossing the threshold into the domain of the Naraka Lord.

    The jagged gates of the castle loomed ahead, creaking open as if welcoming them into its depths. A chill ran through the team as they passed beneath the archway, the oppressive air growing heavier with every step. Ahead, the faint glow of crimson light illuminated the path deeper into the castle¡ªa path that promised no return.

    ¡°Be ready,¡± Arlan said, his voice low but firm.

    The Strike Team moved cautiously through the castle¡¯s towering black gates, which groaned and creaked as they swung inward as if on their own accord. The air inside was colder, heavier, and carried an unsettling hum that seemed to resonate in their cores. The grand hall stretched before them, illuminated by a dim crimson light that pulsed rhythmically like the beat of a grotesque heart.

    The walls, lined with grotesque statues and warped, fleshy protrusions, appeared alive, writhing faintly as if reacting to the team¡¯s presence. The atmosphere itself seemed to push down on them, the oppressive weight of Soketh¡¯s power palpable even without him in view.

    Marie¡¯s voice broke the silence, tight and strained. ¡°This place feels¡­ wrong. Like it¡¯s breathing.¡±

    JD¡¯s usual bravado faltered as he glanced at the warped architecture. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m officially creeped out. Can we just burn it all down and call it a day?¡±

    Arlan didn¡¯t respond. His eyes remained fixed ahead, scanning the crimson-lit throne at the far end of the chamber. Starshadow hummed faintly in his hand, the mithril blade glowing brighter as it absorbed the ambient dark mana.

    As they approached the throne, the oppressive hum reached a crescendo. The shadows around the hall deepened, swirling like living smoke. Then, with an otherworldly resonance, a figure began to take form atop the throne¡ªa figure they knew all too well.

    Soketh.

    The Naraka Lord rose slowly, his towering form emerging fully from the writhing darkness. His twisted, armor-like carapace glinted faintly in the dim light, jagged and asymmetrical, as if forged from the very essence of chaos. Tendrils of dark mana coiled around him like serpents, and his glowing red eyes burned with an unnatural intensity.

    Marie¡¯s fiery wings flared instinctively, ¡°He¡¯s¡­ bigger,¡± she muttered. ¡°Stronger.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s grip on Starshadow tightened, his face grim but composed. ¡°Soketh.¡±

    Soketh¡¯s voice broke the tension, deep and resonant, carrying both amusement and menace. ¡°Ah, Ashra,¡± he said, his tone rolling like thunder through the chamber. ¡°You¡¯ve come at last. I was beginning to think you¡¯d forgotten our little appointment.¡±

    The Strike Team instinctively formed a loose formation behind Arlan, their weapons ready but their eyes wary.

    Soketh descended the steps of his throne, his movements deliberate and unhurried. With each step, the weight of his presence grew, pressing harder on the team.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember, do you?¡± Soketh said, his voice carrying a mocking lilt. ¡°You¡¯ve come so far, and yet your past remains a mystery to you. Allow me to enlighten you.¡±

    His glowing eyes locked onto Arlan, who held his ground, unflinching.

    ¡°You and I, Ashra, are kindred spirits. Two War Gods from otherworlds, destined to clash for an eternity. Two millennia ago, we fought amidst the ruins of another age. It was a battle that shook the High Heavens and tore through the very fabric of this reality.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s jaw tightened, his mind racing as he processed the revelation. Fragments of memories stirred in the depths of his mind, echoing the truth of Soketh¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t speak, letting Soketh continue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve spent this pitiful existence seeking peace,¡± Soketh sneered, spreading his arms wide. ¡°But peace is a lie, Ashra. Battle is our truth. Conflict is what defines us.¡±

    Marie stepped forward, her fiery aura intensifying. ¡°You¡¯ve killed thousands, sacrificed lives for your sick idea of a ¡®truth.¡¯ You think that justifies you?¡±

    Soketh chuckled darkly, his gaze shifting briefly to her. ¡°Ah, the Embercaller. Your passion is admirable, but you misunderstand. This isn¡¯t about justification¡ªit¡¯s about purpose. I orchestrated this grand stage so that the Ashra would fight me as he was meant to: with desperation, ferocity, and fire in his veins.¡±

    Arlan finally spoke, his voice steady and sharp. ¡°You¡¯ve slaughtered innocent people just to drag me into a fight?¡±

    Soketh¡¯s grin widened, his jagged teeth glinting in the crimson light. ¡°Of course. You wouldn¡¯t fight me otherwise¡ªnot with your full strength. You needed something to lose, something to fight for.¡±

    The room grew colder as Soketh took another step forward, his towering form casting long shadows across the team. ¡°Face it, Ashra. You and I are the same. We revel in battle, in the thrill of the kill, in the glory of victory. That fire burns within you, just as it does in me.¡±

    Arlan closed his eyes, his grip on Starshadow loosening slightly as he steadied his breathing. The room was silent, the weight of Soketh¡¯s words pressing down on everyone.

    Soketh tilted his head, his voice turning almost playful. ¡°What say you, Ashra? Do my words strike true?¡±

    The team exchanged uneasy glances, the tension in the room thick enough to cut with a blade.

    I do enjoy it¡­

    Arlan opened his eyes, his gaze piercing and resolute. ¡°That¡­ I cannot deny,¡± he said quietly, his tone carrying no hesitation.

    Soketh threw back his head and laughed, the sound echoing like a thunderstorm through the chamber. ¡°Excellent! Then let us begin. But first¡­¡± He spread his arms, and the shadows in the room surged, dark fiends materializing from every corner. Behind them, ten massive figures stepped forward¡ªhulking, armored forms brimming with dark energy. The Lesser Naraka Lords.

    ¡°We shall dance with everyone here first!¡± Soketh bellowed, his voice filled with savage glee. ¡°You and I will have our own personal reverie later, Ashra!¡±

    Arlan raised Starshadow, its light cutting through the encroaching darkness. His voice rang out, calm and commanding. ¡°Form up! We take them down together. Stay focused¡ªthis is what we¡¯ve trained for!¡±

    The Strike Team readied their weapons, their resolve hardening as the horde advanced. The battle for Soketh¡¯s throne had begun.

    Marie launched forward, her fiery wings cutting through the suffocating darkness like twin blazing suns. She unleashed a torrent of flames with [Wrath of Ignis], incinerating the first wave of fiends in a fiery explosion that painted the jagged battlefield in hues of orange and red. Her laughter was fierce and defiant. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick!¡± she yelled, spinning mid-air to hurl another stream of fire at a cluster of enemies charging from the flank.

    Below, Savage¡¯s towering frame stood as an immovable bulwark. His greataxe glinted faintly with lingering mana as he slammed it into the ground, unleashing a shockwave that shattered the earth beneath the fiends, sending them flying.

    ¡°Stay behind me if you don¡¯t want to get crushed!¡± he bellowed, swinging his weapon in massive arcs that left craters in the battlefield. Every blow struck with the weight of a landslide, the ground trembling beneath his power.

    JD moved like a phantom among the chaos, his twin mithril blades a blur of light and steel. His [Hurricane Regalia] left shimmering afterimages that darted through the horde, confusing the fiends as they swiped at illusions instead of the real JD.

    ¡°Come on! Keep up!¡± he taunted, dodging a swipe and slicing upward to sever a fiend¡¯s arm in one fluid motion. He spun low and struck again, the sharp metallic clang of mithril carving through bone echoing through the battlefield.

    Frej and Chrysta moved in tandem, their synergy flawless. Frej¡¯s golden spear, [Aurum Piercer], thrust forward with unerring precision, shattering through the chest of a hulking fiend. Chrysta¡¯s [Frost Nova] followed, freezing its companions in jagged ice, leaving them vulnerable to Frej¡¯s follow-up strikes.

    ¡°Keep them contained!¡± Chrysta called, summoning a shimmering wall of ice to block a secondary wave from advancing. ¡°Frej, strike the core of that big one!¡±

    Frej responded with a nod, her golden spear glowing brilliantly as she launched herself forward, dismantling the fiend with a series of precise strikes.

    Lucius held a defensive position, his artifact cannon humming with energy. He fired a barrage of [Arcane Rays], the concentrated mana piercing through the armored hide of a fiend attempting to flank. ¡°Watch the sides!¡± he shouted, scanning the battlefield. ¡°They¡¯re trying to split our formation!¡±

    Yuna darted into the fray, her movements a blend of agility and arcane might. Her hands and feet shimmered with magic as she activated [Spellbound Strikes], a melee spellcasting technique that infused her blows with explosive on-hit effects. Her fist connected with a fiend¡¯s chest, sending a burst of fiery mana through its body, reducing it to ash.

    ¡°This one¡¯s mine!¡± she shouted, spinning mid-air to deliver a kick infused with [Static Surge]. The electric shockwave stunned a group of advancing fiends, leaving them vulnerable to her follow-up strikes.

    Another fiend lunged at her, claws slashing wildly, but Yuna dodged with precision, her footwork fluid and deliberate. She retaliated with a series of glowing punches, each one leaving cracks of shimmering essence across the fiend¡¯s armor.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that!¡± she taunted, leaping over it and delivering a devastating mana-infused elbow strike to its back.

    Akasha emerged from the chaos, her crimson eyes glowing faintly as her hands transformed into long, vampiric claws. Her ability, [Shadow Rend], wrapped her in an aura of darkness, allowing her to phase through the battlefield like a specter.

    A reaper turned toward her, but before it could attack, she was already behind it, her claws sinking into its neck. She ripped it apart with an almost effortless motion, her voice cold and sharp. ¡°Weak.¡±

    Another reaper charged, larger and faster than the first. Akasha met it head-on, slashing through its armor in a series of swift, precise strikes. She danced through its attempts to retaliate, her movements almost hypnotic.

    When it faltered, she delivered a finishing blow, her claws piercing its chest and ripping out its essence core. The fiend collapsed, its body dissolving into the abyssal air.

    ¡°You¡¯re wasting my time,¡± she hissed, her voice carrying an eerie calm as she disappeared into the shadows to stalk her next prey.

    From the rear of the formation, Niren stood resolute, his polished silver armor gleaming faintly even in the oppressive darkness of Soketh¡¯s domain. His Archangel Regalia pulsed with divine energy, the six ethereal wings of light flaring behind him, casting a calming radiance over the battlefield. The silver blade of his longsword, shimmered with power as he raised it high.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°[Aetheric Ward]!¡± he commanded, his voice a beacon of authority. A shimmering barrier of light surged outward, enveloping the team. The protective aura deflected incoming curses and spells. ¡°Stay sharp, all of you!¡± Niren bellowed, his tone cutting through the cacophony of battle. ¡°I can only hold this shield for so long!¡±

    Niren¡¯s wings beat with purpose as he charged forward, meeting a group of fiends attempting to flank Frej and Chrysta.

    ¡°[Judgment¡¯s Light],¡± he declared, his voice reverberating with celestial power. His longsword radiated golden brilliance as it carved through the abyssal creatures, their twisted forms disintegrating under the holy energy. The battlefield seemed to brighten in his wake, the oppressive darkness retreating momentarily.

    ¡°Niren!¡± Chrysta called, her voice strained as her [Frost Wall] began to crack under a barrage of fiends¡¯ strikes.

    ¡°I see them!¡± he responded sharply. His wings flared as he took to the air, positioning himself above the fray. ¡°[Sanctified Volley]!¡± he roared, thrusting his sword toward the ground. Spears of radiant light rained down, impaling the fiends threatening Chrysta and Frej. The creatures writhed in agony before vanishing into smoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re clear on that side!¡± Niren shouted as he descended, his wings folding briefly as he landed. ¡°Frej, press forward with Chrysta!¡±

    Panting but unbroken, Niren landed beside Savage, who was engaged in a brutal clash with another Naraka Lord. ¡°Need a hand?¡± Niren asked, his tone calm despite the chaos.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got this one,¡± Savage growled, deflecting a powerful swing. ¡°But if you can keep their magic off me, that¡¯d help.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done,¡± Niren replied as he raised his shield and deflected more incoming spells from nearby dark fiends.

    Savage stepped forward to meet one of the towering Naraka Lords, his greataxe colliding with its jagged sword in a thunderous clash. Sparks flew, and the ground beneath them cracked under the sheer force of their strikes. Savage¡¯s raw strength met the Naraka Lord¡¯s ferocity in a brutal contest of power.

    ¡°Stay down, you bastard!¡± Savage roared, delivering a bone-shaking blow that staggered the creature.

    From behind, Niren advanced, his Archangel Regalia glowing brightly. ¡°[Divine Smite]!¡± he declared, thrusting his sword forward. A burst of radiant energy struck the Naraka Lord square in the chest, pushing it back.

    As the Paladin¡¯s divine attacks staggered the fiend, Savage capitalized, bringing his greataxe down in devastating arcs. Their combined assault left no openings, forcing the Naraka Lord on the defensive.

    JD danced around another Naraka Lord, its twin scythes slicing through his [Hurricane Regalia] afterimages but failing to connect with the real JD. ¡°Let¡¯s see how fast you really are!¡± he taunted, his mithril blades flashing in the dim light. Each strike was a blur, carving into the fiend¡¯s exposed flank.

    Yuna joined the fray, her fists glowing with fiery essence. She struck with [Spellbound Strikes], each blow unleashing bursts of elemental energy that staggered the Naraka Lord. ¡°Focus on its joints!¡± she called towards JD, her movements fluid and deliberate. A charged uppercut sent a surge of electricity through the creature, leaving it momentarily paralyzed.

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± JD replied, his twin blades finding purchase in the fiend¡¯s weakened defenses. Together, their relentless assault overwhelmed the Naraka Lord, forcing it to its knees.

    Chrysta and Marie worked in tandem against a third Naraka Lord. Chrysta¡¯s [Glacial Fortress] loomed tall, blocking the fiend¡¯s advance as Marie rained down searing flames from above. ¡°[Wrath of Ignis]!¡± Marie shouted, her fiery wings blazing as she unleashed a barrage of molten projectiles that exploded against the creature¡¯s armor.

    Chrysta focused on control, her frost magic forming jagged ice spikes that pierced the Naraka Lord¡¯s limbs, slowing its movements. ¡°Keep it pinned down!¡± she urged, summoning a massive [Frost Nova] to freeze the creature in place.

    Marie dove low, her flames concentrating into a spear of fire that she hurled with precision, shattering the fiend¡¯s frozen chest. ¡°Nice setup!¡± Marie grinned, circling back for another strike.

    Frej and Lucius combined precision and tactical foresight against a fourth Naraka Lord. Frej¡¯s golden spear, [Aurum Piercer], struck true, targeting the joints of the creature¡¯s massive arms. ¡°It¡¯s exposed¡ªstrike now!¡± she shouted, her attacks unrelenting.

    Lucius, positioned at a distance, used his artifact gauntlet to fire precise [Arcane Rays] at the weakened spots Frej created. ¡°Left knee!¡± he called, his voice cutting through the noise. A well-aimed blast destabilized the fiend, sending it crashing to one knee.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Frej lunged forward, her spear glowing brightly as she delivered a finishing blow to the creature¡¯s exposed core.

    The largest Naraka Lord loomed over the battlefield, its dark mana surging in waves that distorted the air. Arlan and Akasha advanced together, each playing to their strengths. The Naraka Lord launched a massive blast of dark mana, but Arlan raised Starshadow, its [Spell Absorption Rune] flaring as it consumed the energy.

    ¡°Redirecting,¡± Arlan muttered, swinging Starshadow to unleash the absorbed power back at the fiend. The redirected blast tore through its armor, leaving it vulnerable.

    Akasha surged forward, her hands transformed into vampiric claws dripping with shadowy essence. ¡°[Shadow Rend],¡± she hissed, her strikes ripping into the Naraka Lord¡¯s exposed core. She moved like a wraith, darting through its counterattacks with unrelenting speed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll crack it open,¡± she said coldly, her claws finding purchase and tearing through its corrupted essence.

    Arlan leapt forward with Starshadow raised high. The blade glowed with the collective resolve of his team as it descended, cleaving the Naraka Lord in two.

    One of the Naraka Lords channeled a massive wave of dark mana, the air around it distorting as shadowy tendrils erupted outward. The malevolent energy twisted through the battlefield, seeking to ensnare the Strike Team. The tendrils lashed toward the group with terrifying speed and force, tearing through the ground and disintegrating everything in their path.

    Chrysta reacted instantly, slamming her staff into the ground and summoning [Glacial Bastion], a towering ice barrier that rose between the team and the incoming attack. The shimmering wall absorbed most of the mana wave, but cracks spread rapidly across its surface, glowing ominously as the pressure mounted.

    Chrysta gritted her teeth, her legs trembling as she poured more of her mana into maintaining the barrier. Her knees buckled under the strain, and blood trickled from her nose as the last remnants of the wave dissipated against the fractured ice.

    ¡°Chrysta!¡± JD¡¯s voice cut through the chaos as he darted toward her. His twin mithril blades flashed as his [Hurricane Regalia] surged to life, sending sparks of lightning flickering across his form. Without missing a beat, he intercepted the advancing Naraka Lord, whose jagged claws were already reaching for the weakened mage.

    JD moved like a storm, his blades carving deep into the creature¡¯s hide. He spun and struck again, his afterimages distracting the fiend as he pressed the assault.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet!¡± JD yelled, his voice hoarse but determined. He ducked under a wild swipe from the Naraka Lord, slashing upward to tear through its exposed flank. The creature roared, dark mana spilling from its wounds as JD relentlessly pushed forward.

    On the opposite end, Frej gritted her teeth, the pain radiating from her shoulder as sharp as the bitter memory that surged unbidden to her mind. Her breathing was ragged, but the battle around her faded momentarily as the weight of the past bore down on her.

    She could see her father¡¯s face as clearly as if he stood before her, his expression carved in cold disapproval. Lord Kaelen Aikahn, Patriarch of House Aikahn, was a towering figure in her memory, his steel-gray eyes the mirror of her own but devoid of warmth. His voice echoed in her mind, a deep baritone that carried both authority and finality.

    ¡°You would shame our house with this foolish ambition?¡± he had said, his tone filled with a mix of disbelief and anger. ¡°A gryphon knight? Do you not understand what you¡¯re asking? That title is reserved for the sons of House Aikahn. It is our legacy, passed from father to son for generations. And now you think, as a woman, you can take up that mantle?¡±

    Frej had stood tall in the great hall of their ancestral estate, the banners of House Aikahn¡ªemblazoned with a rearing gryphon¡ªhanging around her like silent witnesses to her defiance.

    She had just returned from her first successful campaign as a squire, her spear still nicked from combat, and the taste of victory fresh in her veins. She had earned the respect of her peers, the admiration of knights twice her age. But none of it had mattered to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve proven myself in battle,¡± she had replied, her voice steady despite the tremor in her chest. ¡°I can fight, I can lead, I can soar. I¡¯ve trained with the gryphons at the aviary¡ªWindclaw already trusts me. All I ask is your blessing to take the trials.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± her father had thundered, his fist slamming down on the arm of his chair. ¡°You disgrace our house by even speaking such words! Do you think this is some fairytale where determination alone will carry you? House Aikahn¡¯s name is built on honor and tradition¡ªtradition that you spit on with this absurdity!¡±

    She had flinched at his anger but held her ground. ¡°Tradition can change,¡± she had insisted, her voice softer but no less resolute. ¡°I want to fight for our people, to bring glory to our name. Why does it matter that I¡¯m a woman?¡±

    Her father had risen from his chair then, his towering frame casting a long shadow across the hall. ¡°Because our traditions dictate it so!¡± he declared, his tone low and cutting. ¡°And it will never change. Aikahn women serve the house in other ways¡ªthrough diplomacy, through alliances, through bearing heirs. You will never ride a gryphon into battle, Frej. Not while I am head of this house.¡±

    The memory twisted like a blade in her gut. She had pleaded with him then, lowering herself to the vulnerability she despised. ¡°Please, Father,¡± she had said, her voice breaking. ¡°Let me prove myself to you.¡±

    But his response had been colder than the stone walls around them. ¡°You¡¯ve proven enough, Frej. You¡¯ve proven you have no place here. Leave this house, and take your delusions with you.¡±

    Back on the battlefield, Frej¡¯s fingers trembled as they gripped the shaft of her golden spear, [Aurum Piercer]. She forced herself to her feet, the echo of her father¡¯s words fueling a fire deep within her. The Naraka Lords loomed before her, their monstrous forms like the unyielding traditions that had cast her out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prove myself,¡± she muttered under her breath, her voice trembling with fury and pain. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you, Father. To all of them.¡±

    One of the fiends lunged, its jagged claws tearing through the air toward her. Frej spun to the side, her movements fluid despite the pain coursing through her shoulder. Her golden spear flared with light as she channeled her essence into a precise thrust, piercing the creature¡¯s knee joint. It roared in agony, stumbling forward, and Frej leapt back, repositioning herself.

    The second Naraka Lord charged from her flank, its dark mana coalescing into a blade of pure corruption. Frej gritted her teeth, summoning every ounce of her focus. She planted the butt of her spear into the ground and activated [Thousand Needles], sending a throne of spear strikes outward. The violent attack staggered both Naraka Lords, buying her precious seconds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show them what I¡¯m made of,¡± she growled, gripping her spear tighter. ¡°I¡¯ll show them I don¡¯t need their approval.¡±

    Her vision blurred for a moment, and she could almost see her father standing in the distance, watching her with that same cold disapproval. She shook her head, banishing the illusion. ¡°Not this time,¡± she muttered, planting her feet firmly. ¡°Not ever again.¡±

    With a fierce battle cry, she charged forward, her spear blazing with divine light. The Naraka Lords roared in defiance, but Frej met their fury with her own, striking blow after blow, her golden aura a beacon of unyielding determination.

    Frej¡¯s spear found its mark, piercing through the darkened core of the Naraka Lord she faced. With a final, agonized roar, the hulking fiend crumbled into the abyssal mist. Frej staggered back, panting, her golden light dimming momentarily. Around her, the battlefield churned with chaos as the Strike Team fought not only the remaining Naraka Lords but the relentless horde of lesser dark fiends.

    Nearby the Gryphon Knight, Lucius crouched low behind the glowing remnants of his artifact cannon, sweat trickling down his brow as he recharged the core. Around him, fiends swarmed, their distorted forms writhing with malevolent energy. ¡°Chrysta!¡± he yelled, his voice sharp. ¡°I need cover¡ªten seconds!¡±

    Chrysta spun her staff, a sphere of frost forming at its tip. ¡°[Frost Nova]!¡± she cried, slamming the staff into the ground. A wave of crystalline ice burst outward, freezing the charging fiends in jagged sculptures. ¡°Ten seconds is all you get!¡± she snapped, her tone clipped but determined.

    Lucius grinned, adjusting his goggles as he slammed his gauntleted hand into the artifact. ¡°Good enough!¡± he muttered, activating [Arcane Overdrive]. A series of mana pulses surged into the cannon, which hummed with deadly energy. He aimed at the frozen fiends and unleashed a barrage of [Arcane Rays]. The frozen creatures shattered under the precise blasts, their disintegrating forms vanishing into the void.

    ¡°Nice aim,¡± Chrysta said, twirling her staff to block an incoming claw strike before retaliating with an ice spike.

    ¡°Nice freeze,¡± Lucius shot back, a small grin tugging at his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this dance going.¡±

    Meanwhile, Niren hovered above the battlefield, his Archangel Regalia casting a divine glow across the platform. His voice boomed with authority, ¡°[Judgment¡¯s Light]!¡± Golden spears rained down from the heavens, impaling the fiends threatening to overwhelm Savage.

    The hulking warrior grunted his thanks, hefting his greataxe. ¡°Don¡¯t need the holy lightshow, but I¡¯ll take it!¡± he barked, swinging the weapon in a wide arc. The blow cleaved through three lesser fiends, their shattered forms scattering into the void.

    ¡°Without me, you¡¯d be neck-deep in curses,¡± Niren retorted, landing beside him and raising his shield to block a dark blast aimed at Savage.

    Savage snorted, a wolfish grin spreading across his face. ¡°Maybe. But I don¡¯t need wings to swing harder.¡± He launched himself at a Naraka Lord, his greataxe smashing into the fiend¡¯s blade in a deafening clash.

    Niren sighed but followed, his longsword gleaming with divine energy as he targeted the creature¡¯s joints. Together, their strikes synchronized¡ªSavage¡¯s raw power breaking through defenses and Niren¡¯s precision exploiting the openings.

    Marie darted through the chaos, her fiery wings illuminating the swirling shadows. ¡°[Inferno Hand]!¡± she yelled, unleashing a blazing tornado that engulfed a wave of advancing fiends. The firelight reflected off Akasha¡¯s vampiric claws as she emerged from the shadows, phasing through the flames to ambush a hulking fiend.

    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying yourself,¡± Akasha observed coolly, her strikes swift and lethal as she tore into the fiend.

    Marie grinned, her fire intensifying. ¡°Can¡¯t help it,¡± she admitted. ¡°Nothing beats burning these things to ash.¡±

    ¡°Efficient, if reckless,¡± Akasha said, her crimson eyes flickering as she dodged a retaliatory strike. ¡°Try not to singe me next time.¡±

    Marie laughed, launching another fiery explosion to clear the path. ¡°Then keep up!¡±

    As the Strike Team pushed forward, the Naraka Lords proved relentless. Their massive forms exuded oppressive dark energy, and each strike felt like a storm bearing down on the mortals. Lucius and Chrysta struggled to maintain the tempo as waves of fiends bolstered the Lords¡¯ attacks. Savage took a blow that sent him skidding across the battlefield, his greataxe barely catching his fall.

    Niren raised his shield to deflect a devastating curse aimed at Frej. ¡°We¡¯re getting overwhelmed!¡± he shouted.

    Arlan, standing at the platform''s center, closed his eyes. He activated his [Monarch¡¯s Regalia]. A pulse of golden energy surged outward from Starshadow, enveloping his allies in radiant light. Their movements grew sharper, their strikes heavier, their defenses bolstered. They were raised by a whole color to their cores.

    ¡°We can do this!¡± Arlan called, his voice firm. ¡°Press forward!¡±

    As Lucius fired another [Arcane Ray], his mind drifted momentarily to the past. He had been a child then, a spell thief scrabbling for survival in the slums of Yura. The nights had been cold, the days colder. Stealing spells from wandering sorcerers was all he had known, a dangerous game that had cost him dearly.

    It wasn¡¯t until he stumbled upon Master Thalric, a wandering artificer, that his life changed. Thalric had seen potential where others saw a vagrant. Under the artificer¡¯s tutelage, Lucius learned to channel his cleverness into invention, his desperation into innovation.

    Now, as he fired another blast of precision mana, Lucius felt a surge of gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m not that kid anymore,¡± he muttered, eyes steely. ¡°I¡¯m something better.¡±

    Nearby, Niren blocked another strike, his Archangel Regalia flaring with celestial power. The pressure of his destiny weighed heavily on his mind. He remembered the first time he had failed¡ªthe day he had arrived too late to save a village from a dark fiend horde. His [Archangel Regalia] had felt like a mockery then, its divine potential useless in the face of his inexperience.

    ¡°Why give me this power if I can¡¯t protect them?¡± he had whispered to the void that night, his heart breaking with guilt.

    Now, as his golden blade sliced through another fiend, Niren clenched his jaw. He would not fail this time. The people depending on him, the comrades at his side¡ªthey were his purpose.

    Empowered by Arlan¡¯s [Monarch¡¯s Regalia], the Strike Team rallied. Chrysta¡¯s frost magic immobilized the final Naraka Lord, while Savage and Frej dealt crushing blows. Lucius and Akasha coordinated their attacks, dismantling the fiend¡¯s defenses with precision and speed. Niren descended from above, his blade piercing through the creature¡¯s core in a flash of divine light.

    As the last Naraka Lord fell, the battlefield grew eerily silent. Soketh hovered above them, his crimson eyes gleaming. ¡°Impressive,¡± he murmured, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°But you¡¯ve only just begun to understand my power.¡±

    The air in the grand hall shifted violently as Soketh''s mocking words faded. The oppressive shadows that clung to the battlefield coalesced around him, wrapping his form in a dark cocoon. The walls of the chamber quaked as waves of abyssal energy radiated outward, forcing the Strike Team to brace themselves.

    Marie¡¯s wings flared, their fiery light dimmed against the overwhelming darkness. ¡°He¡¯s doing something¡ªsomething big!¡±

    ¡°No kidding!¡± JD shouted, spinning his mithril blades as he stepped protectively in front of Chrysta. ¡°Arlan, what¡¯s the plan here?¡±

    Arlan raised Starshadow, the mithril blade shimmering with the golden light of his [Monarch¡¯s Regalia]. ¡°Hold your ground,¡± he commanded. ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡±

    Soketh¡¯s voice erupted from the shadowed cocoon, deep and resonant, reverberating through the chamber. ¡°You think yourselves victorious because my Lords have fallen? You¡¯ve only tasted the edge of my power. Behold the true form of the Prime Naraka Lord!¡±

    The Prime Naraka Lord was engulfed in a torrent of dark mana and then he emerged¡ªtransformed. His form had become monstrous, his armor-like carapace now an intricate fusion of abyssal shadows and jagged crimson crystal. Massive wings unfurled behind him, their edges sharp and glinting like obsidian blades.

    His hands gripped a colossal greatsword, its blade glowing with a dark purple abyssal energy that seemed to drink the light around it. His eyes burned red like twin suns of malice, fixed directly on Arlan.

    Sophia¡¯s voice echoed in Arlan¡¯s mind. ¡°My liege, this is Soketh¡¯s Primal Form. He¡¯s ascended to tenth-tier white-core in this state. His power is¡­ immeasurable.¡±

    Soketh¡¯s laugh rolled through the chamber like thunder. ¡°Ashra, do you see now? This is my domain, my reality. I have crafted this moment for you, for us. Do you feel it¡ªthe inevitability?¡±

    Arlan stepped forward, Starshadow held firmly at his side. His team instinctively formed a loose circle around him, their expressions tense but determined.

    ¡°What inevitability?¡± Arlan asked, his voice cutting through the charged air.

    ¡°That we are bound,¡± Soketh said, his tone almost conversational despite the monstrous resonance of his voice. ¡°You and I are two sides of the same coin. War Gods from different realms, born to clash for eternity. When one of us falls, we are reborn, drawn back to this endless dance.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s jaw tightened, his knuckles whitening around Starshadow¡¯s hilt. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I remember any of this? If I fought you before, if I was reborn¡ªwhy can¡¯t I remember?¡±

    Soketh¡¯s grin widened, revealing jagged teeth. ¡°Because, Ashra, rebirth comes at a price. Each time you return to this plane, you leave behind your memories of all that you¡¯ve accomplished in this world. Althea becomes a blank slate, wiped clean for your next chapter. All you carry with you are the echoes of your first life¡ªyour origin, your purpose.¡±

    The Strike Team exchanged uneasy glances. Marie¡¯s fiery wings dimmed as she turned to Arlan. ¡°He¡¯s lying, right? This is just more of his mind games.¡±

    Soketh chuckled darkly. ¡°Mind games? Do you think I need tricks to break you? No, this is the truth, Embercaller. Your beloved Prince, your Ashra, is doomed to this cycle as I am. Every time he falls, he rises again, but at a cost. And I remain here, waiting, always waiting for the next clash.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s chest burned with a mixture of anger and confusion. He stepped closer, narrowing the distance between himself and Soketh. ¡°You¡¯re saying that all of this¡ªmy people, my victories, my failures¡ªnone of it stays with me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Soketh hissed, his voice dripping with satisfaction. ¡°Each time you begin anew, you are a blank canvas, an artist painting the same futile masterpiece. And here I stand, your eternal rival, the only constant in your endless cycle.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s grip on Starshadow tightened as his heart pounded. ¡°What the hell is this!? Why am I bound to this fate?!¡±

    Soketh tilted his head, feigning surprise. ¡°Ashra¡­ ¡®They¡¯ have given you purpose. Without them, you are nothing but a wandering shadow, clinging to a life you can never keep.¡±

    ¡°Who is this ¡®they¡¯ you speak of?!¡± Arlan spat, his voice low and venomous.

    Soketh¡¯s laugh echoed again, this time louder, darker. He raised the colossal abyssal greatsword, its purple energy sparking with raw, chaotic power. ¡°In time, Ashra. It changes nothing. Our time has come.¡±

    He pointed the greatsword directly at Arlan, the abyssal energy radiating outward in waves that distorted the air. ¡°Let us see who shall stand at the end of our glorious battle. Or will you falter?¡±

    Arlan raised Starshadow, its golden glow meeting the abyssal light with defiance. ¡°If this is our fate, then I¡¯ll break it.¡±

    The Strike Team assumed their positions, their eyes locked on the monstrous figure of Soketh. Around them, the battlefield trembled, cracks forming in the platform as Soketh¡¯s power warped the very fabric of the abyss.

    Arlan took a step forward, his voice resolute. ¡°We fight together. We end this¡ªhere and now.¡±

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 66

    The air around the Iron Grotto trembled with power as Soketh raised his abyssal greatsword to the heavens. The dark, twisted spires of his castle groaned and splintered, their jagged peaks bending as if bowing to their master. A deep hum filled the air, the resonance burrowing into the very marrow of the Strike Team.

    Then, with a triumphant roar, Soketh slammed the blade into the ground, and the castle erupted in a cascade of crimson energy. The earth itself split apart, and the battlefield was wrenched from its foundation, the ground beneath their feet rising violently into the air.

    The Strike Team staggered, the world spinning as the ground beneath their feet surged upward, ripped from its moorings. The Iron Grotto crumbled into rubble far below, leaving only jagged remnants scattered across the battlefield. Now, they stood on a massive floating platform, suspended high above the chaos.

    The battlefield stretched endlessly beneath them, its clashing armies locked in bloody combat, their struggles dwarfed by the dark energy radiating from Soketh¡¯s domain. Above, the stars glimmered faintly through the swirling abyssal haze, casting an eerie light on the fractured stage of battle.

    ¡°Look at them, Ashra,¡± Soketh intoned, his voice a guttural growl that carried across the battlefield below. He gestured with one clawed hand, his burning red eyes fixed on Arlan. ¡°Mortals, so fragile, so fleeting¡­ yet they believe themselves the architects of their own destinies. Today, they will learn the truth.¡±

    ¡°What truth, Soketh?¡± Arlan stepped forward, Starshadow humming in his hand, its radiant energy cutting through the oppressive dark mana. His tone was calm but laced with barely restrained fury.

    Soketh laughed, the sound reverberating like a storm. ¡°Oh, no, Ashra. They will see that their fates are but threads in the tapestry of our eternal war. This is not about them¡ªit never has been. It is about us, you and me, locked in this dance of destruction across ages.¡±

    Frej, her golden spear glinting faintly in the dim light, glanced downward. The sight of the countless soldiers below¡ªboth allies and enemies¡ªfrozen in horrified awe made her grip her weapon tighter. ¡°He¡¯s doing this for an audience,¡± she muttered, her voice trembling. ¡°He wants everyone to see.¡±

    Lucius adjusted his goggles, his face grim. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a battle. It¡¯s theater. He¡¯s trying to prove something.¡±

    Marie¡¯s fiery wings flared brighter as her voice cut through the tension. ¡°Then we make sure the finale is one he doesn¡¯t expect.¡±

    Soketh raised his arms, and the floating platform shifted, jagged spikes of obsidian jutting from its edges, radiating with crimson and black mana. The swirling energy formed a shimmering barrier around the dais, a wall of impenetrable power that seemed to pulse in rhythm with Soketh¡¯s breathing.

    The armies below, watching from the battlefield, began to murmur, their voices a mixture of fear and awe. Even the dark fiends paused their relentless assault, their gazes fixed on their lord.

    ¡°Let them watch!¡± Soketh¡¯s voice boomed, echoing across the battlefield. ¡°Let them see their so-called heroes falter. Let them witness the fall of the Ashra!¡±

    Arlan stepped forward, his posture unwavering despite the oppressive aura emanating from Soketh. ¡°You think fear will win this battle, Soketh?¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°You think breaking their spirits will change their fate? You¡¯ll find no victory here!¡±

    Soketh sneered, his abyssal wings spreading wide as he raised his greatsword. ¡°Bold words, Ashra. But we both know this is not a battle for their fate. It is for yours.¡±

    The Strike Team surged to Arlan¡¯s side, their weapons raised, but Soketh laughed once more, the sound dark and triumphant. He thrust his hand forward, and the platform trembled violently. From the jagged ground, the broken and battered forms of the Naraka Lords began to rise, their shattered armor reforming, their dark cores burning with renewed energy.

    ¡°What¡ªhow?¡± Chrysta gasped, her frost-touched staff glowing faintly as she instinctively raised a protective barrier.

    ¡°He¡¯s reviving them,¡± Lucius growled, his artifact cannon charging with mana. ¡°And they¡¯re stronger than before!¡±

    The Naraka Lords stepped forward, their towering forms radiating raw malice. Soketh snapped his fingers, and the floating dais split apart, jagged fragments drifting to create isolated platforms. A barrier of crimson energy surged upward, dividing Arlan from his Strike Team.

    ¡°No!¡± Marie¡¯s fiery wings flared as she slammed her fist against the barrier. ¡°He¡¯s cutting us off!¡±

    Chrysta pressed her hand against the barrier, her eyes wide with alarm. ¡°The Monarch¡¯s Regalia¡ªit¡¯s not reaching us!¡±

    On the other side of the barrier, Soketh smiled coldly. ¡°There shall be no more interference, Ashra.¡± He raised his blade, pointing it at Arlan. ¡°Now¡­ Come at me with all you got.¡±

    Arlan turned to his team, his expression grim. ¡°Focus on staying alive until I can kill Soketh!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not fighting him alone!¡± Savage bellowed, his greataxe raised as he slammed it into the barrier. The impact sent sparks flying but left no mark.

    ¡°I have to,¡± Arlan replied, his tone firm. He turned to face Soketh, Starshadow glowing brighter as he raised the blade. ¡°This ends here.¡±

    Soketh chuckled, his abyssal greatsword crackling with dark energy. ¡°No, Ashra. It never ends. But I will savor your struggle all the same.¡±

    The platform beneath their feet steadied, the arena set. Below, the armies of man and darkness resumed their fight as the showdown began.

    The air between Arlan and Soketh grew heavy, charged with the unrelenting tension of two forces destined to collide. Soketh strode forward, his abyssal greatsword dragging against the platform¡¯s jagged surface, sending out a grating sound that resonated with malice.

    ¡°Do you feel it, Ashra?¡± Soketh¡¯s voice was low and taunting, each word laced with venom. ¡°The eyes of your people are upon us. They all wait to see if their so-called hero can stand against a god.¡±

    ¡°A god you say? Imagine needing this amount of power to fight against me.¡±

    Soketh¡¯s laughter rolled like thunder. ¡°How bold. But let us see if your defiance holds against inevitability.¡± He surged forward with a speed that defied his massive form, his greatsword cleaving through the air with terrifying precision.

    Arlan raised Starshadow just in time to parry the strike, the clash of their blades creating a shockwave that sent cracks racing across the platform. The force of the impact drove Arlan back several steps, his boots scraping against the stone. Soketh pressed the attack, his strikes relentless and overpowering. Each blow came faster than the last, forcing Arlan to move purely on instinct, his defenses barely holding.

    ¡°Where is the fire, Ashra?¡± Soketh mocked, his greatsword slamming down with the weight of an avalanche. ¡°Where is the ferocity you once wielded? Did you leave it behind with your memories?¡±

    Arlan ducked under a horizontal slash, using the momentum to counter with an upward strike aimed at Soketh¡¯s exposed side. But Soketh moved with uncanny agility, his greatsword deflecting Starshadow¡¯s edge before driving forward with a brutal thrust.

    The tip of Soketh¡¯s blade grazed Arlan¡¯s draconian cuirass, the force behind the attack enough to send him flying backward. He crashed into a jagged pillar, the impact knocking the wind from his lungs. Starshadow slipped from his grasp momentarily, its glow dimming as Arlan gritted his teeth, forcing himself to rise.

    ¡°You call this a duel?¡± Soketh spat, his crimson eyes burning with disdain. ¡°This is nothing but a farce. You¡¯re a shadow of your former self!¡±

    Arlan steadied himself, his hand finding Starshadow¡¯s hilt as it flew back. The blade flared to life once more as he took a deep breath, centering his thoughts. ¡°This fate that binds us,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the exhaustion creeping into his limbs. ¡°I will destroy it.¡±

    Soketh smirked, his greatsword crackling with dark energy as he raised it high. ¡°You¡¯ve already lost. You just don¡¯t know it yet.¡±

    He lunged again, his blade carving through the air with devastating force. Arlan dodged to the side, Starshadow striking upward in a desperate counter. The mithril blade bit into Soketh¡¯s armored shoulder, sending a spray of dark ichor into the air. Soketh snarled, his wings flaring as he retaliated with a sweeping strike that forced Arlan to retreat once more.

    On the fragmented platforms surrounding the arena, the Strike Team fought with unyielding determination against the revived Naraka Lords. The barrier separating them from Arlan and Soketh sapped the aura of the Monarch¡¯s Regalia, leaving them exposed to the overwhelming strength of their opponents. But despite their vulnerability, they refused to give ground.

    Chrysta ducked under a massive claw swipe, her frost magic forming a protective barrier just in time to deflect a follow-up strike. ¡°We¡¯re cut off!¡± she shouted, her voice strained as she fired a series of icy projectiles at her foe. The shards struck the fiend¡¯s armored carapace, slowing it but failing to do lasting damage. ¡°We can¡¯t reach him!¡± she cried again, her frustration palpable.

    Marie soared above, her fiery wings blazing as she unleashed searing flames on the advancing fiends. ¡°[Infernohand]!¡± she bellowed, a massive wave of fire engulfing several Naraka Lords. ¡°Then we hold here!¡± she called back, her voice fierce. ¡°He needs us to handle this¡ªso let¡¯s handle it!¡±

    On the eastern side of the fragmented platform, Yanie perched lightly atop a jagged outcrop, her bow drawn and her sharp eyes scanning the chaos below. She loosed an arrow imbued with shimmering energy, the projectile streaking through the darkness to strike a Naraka Lord square in the chest. The impact created a ripple of force, staggering the creature and opening it to further attacks.

    ¡°Yuna! Right flank!¡± Yanie called, her voice sharp as her hands moved in a blur to nock another arrow. She fired two in rapid succession, each finding its mark with pinpoint precision.

    Yuna, wielding her intricately carved bo staff, darted into the fray with graceful precision. Her staff glowed faintly as she activated [Fervor Strike], a burst of energy surging with each swing. She spun low, sweeping a fiend¡¯s legs out from under it, then brought the staff down in a crushing blow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you covered!¡± Yuna replied, activating [Blazing Momentum], her staff igniting with flame as she twirled it in a deadly arc. The enchanted strikes struck the Naraka Lord like hammer blows, cracking its armor and sending ichor spraying.

    Yanie grinned as she leapt down from her vantage point, seamlessly swapping her bow for her dual short swords as she landed behind a reaper. ¡°[Silver Moon Slash]!¡± she shouted, her blades glowing with a pale light as they carved deep into the fiend¡¯s exposed joints.

    Her swift movements danced around the creature¡¯s retaliatory strikes, her agility keeping her just out of harm¡¯s reach. With a sharp pivot, she slashed upward, finishing the reaper with a strike that cleaved through its neck.

    ¡°Not bad for a ranger!¡± Yuna teased, her bo staff pulsing with energy as she deflected a claw swipe aimed at her side. ¡°[Arcane Barrier]!¡± she intoned, slamming the butt of her staff into the ground. A shimmering shield of energy formed around her and Yanie, absorbing a volley of dark energy projectiles.

    Yuna surged forward, spinning her staff with practiced ease. She activated [Harmony Surge], a spell that enveloped her strikes with elemental buffs, shifting between fire, ice, and lightning. Each blow connected with a resonant crack, sending shockwaves through her enemies.

    ¡°Behind you, Yanie!¡± Yuna shouted, slamming her staff into the ground and unleashing a burst of force that staggered a group of fiends attempting to flank her friend.

    Yanie responded immediately, vaulting over Yuna¡¯s barrier with effortless grace. ¡°[Piercing Twilight]!¡± she called, her short swords slicing through the shadows with a luminous arc that tore into the fiends.

    ¡°Not bad for a show-off!¡± Yuna quipped, her grin widening as her staff flared with lightning. She spun low, striking at the legs of a charging Naraka Lord, then flipped backward as Yanie darted in to finish the job.

    ¡°Only because I know you¡¯ll back me up!¡± Yanie shot back, her voice bright despite the chaos surrounding them. Her bow was back in her hands in an instant, an arrow drawn and loose before she even touched the ground.

    The pair moved with perfect coordination, their styles complementing each other. Yuna¡¯s on-hit magic buffs enhanced her physical strikes, allowing her to dominate in close quarters, while Yanie¡¯s agility and precision rained destruction from range and dealt decisive finishing blows in melee.

    ¡°More incoming!¡± Yuna warned, pointing with her staff toward another wave of fiends surging toward them.

    ¡°On it!¡± Yanie replied, leaping to higher ground and firing a volley of arrows at the advancing foes. Each arrow hit with precision, weakening the front line and slowing their charge.

    Yuna charged forward, activating [Guardian¡¯s Tempo], her speed and strength amplifying with each strike. She carved through the weakened fiends, her staff a blur of enchanted light.

    Nearby, Akasha leapt to her side, her twin claws flashing as they sliced through a dark fiend¡¯s exposed joints with precision. The Naraka Lord howled in pain, momentarily staggered by her swift attack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep them off Chrysta!¡± Akasha barked, flipping backward to avoid a counterstrike. Her crimson eyes flickered as she activated her [Shadow Step], disappearing from the fiend¡¯s view and reappearing behind it. With one fluid motion, she drove her claws deep into its back, ichor spraying as she twisted them free.

    Above, Marie soared, her fiery wings blazing as she rained down searing flames on a group of advancing fiends. ¡°[Infernohand]!¡± she bellowed, unleashing a massive wave of fire that engulfed several Naraka Lords. The blast reduced them to ash, but for every fiend she destroyed, more surged forward, their malevolence unwavering.

    Frej flew in tandem with her, her golden spear glowing with celestial light. ¡°[Aurum Piercer]!¡± she cried, hurling her weapon. The spear struck the largest Naraka Lord, piercing its chest and pinning it to the ground. A shockwave of kinetic energy exploded outward, scattering nearby fiends. Arcane energy swirled the spear as it was lifted and returned to Frej. Lucius nodded at Frej as he continued blasting a few nearby reapers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bombard from above!¡± Marie replied, banking sharply to unleash another stream of fire. Her wings flickered, the strain of constant flight taking its toll. ¡°Focus on keeping them at bay!¡±

    Adjacent to Frej, Savage roared as he locked weapons with a towering Naraka Lord. The fiend¡¯s jagged sword scraped against his greataxe, sparks flying with every clash. His muscles bulged as he pressed forward, forcing the fiend back with sheer brute strength.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fought mountain trolls easier than this!¡± he bellowed, delivering a powerful kick that sent the fiend staggering. With a grunt, he raised his weapon high and brought it crashing down on the fiend¡¯s head. The blow cleaved through its armor, ichor spraying as the fiend crumbled.

    Lucius joined Savage, his gauntlet charging with a low hum. ¡°I¡¯ll cover your right!¡± he quipped, adjusting his goggles as the weapon¡¯s runes glowed brighter. ¡°Get down!¡± he shouted, firing an [Arcane Ray] at a baphomet square in the chest. The fiend exploded in a burst of dark energy, its remains scattering across the platform.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve got more of those shots left,¡± Savage said, stepping forward to knock back a squad of reapers.

    Lucius smirked, ¡°As long as I draw breath.¡±

    Hovering above the fray, Niren¡¯s Archangel Regalia glowed faintly, its wings trailing radiant light. His face was grim as he unleashed a barrage of golden spears. ¡°[Judgment¡¯s Light]!¡± he bellowed, the projectiles slamming into the Naraka Lords and forcing them to retreat.

    ¡°We won¡¯t fail here!¡± Niren called out, his voice steady and commanding. ¡°I¡¯ll assist with keeping the Naraka Lords staggered!¡±

    Below him, Savage and Lucius continued to hold the line, while Akasha darted between fiends, her strikes precise and deadly. Chrysta focused on casting support magic and crowd control. Meanwhile, Marie unleashed her devastating fire magic from above. JD and Frej moved around the formation to strike down Naraka Lords in their weak points.

    Despite their coordination, the Naraka Lords seemed inexhaustible. Each time one fell, another stepped forward, more ferocious than the last. The fragmented platforms quaked under the strain of battle.

    Chrysta¡¯s frost magic wove intricate patterns of ice across the platforms, creating barriers and spikes to stall the advancing Naraka Lords. But even her most powerful spells, like [Nixstorm], began to falter as the overwhelming strength of the fiends pushed through her defenses. Her frost-touched staff trembled in her grasp as she cast another shield, her voice hoarse from chanting incantations. ¡°They¡¯re relentless!¡± she cried.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be more relentless!¡± Savage growled as he deflected another blow from a Naraka Lord, his greataxe flashing in the dim light.

    Before he could follow up, a sharp whistle pierced the air, cutting through the chaotic din of battle. JD appeared on the edge of the platform, his twin mithril long swords glinting.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got your hands full, Savage!¡± JD called out, darting forward. From JD¡¯s form, shimmering clones materialized, perfect replicas of him, each holding identical twin mithril long swords. Five clones burst forward, each moving with the same speed and precision as the original. They spread out across the fragmented platform, targeting the advancing Naraka Lords.

    One clone leapt onto the back of a towering fiend, plunging both swords into its exposed neck. The Naraka Lord howled, twisting violently as the clone disappeared into mist¡ªonly for another to replace it, slashing at its legs with relentless strikes. The fiend fell to one knee, ichor pouring from its wounds, as JD himself rushed forward, delivering a devastating finishing blow to its head.

    ¡°Not bad, huh?¡± JD quipped, spinning on his heel to face another approaching fiend.

    But even as the dust settled, more fiends emerged, their dark energy filling the void. The Strike Team regrouped, battered but unbroken, their determination shining like a beacon in the encroaching darkness.

    ¡°We hold the line,¡± Niren said, his voice unwavering. ¡°Until Arlan finishes this.¡±

    Down below, Erin stood at the forefront of the Banner of the Claw, he shouted, unleashing a flurry of strikes that cut through the fiends like a whirlwind. The Vanguard rallied behind him, their spirits bolstered by his leadership. But even with their combined strength, the fiends¡¯ numbers seemed endless.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold much longer!¡± one soldier shouted, his voice tinged with panic.

    Erin gritted his teeth, refusing to yield. ¡°We hold the line!¡± he roared, his voice cutting through the chaos.

    High above the battlefield, the air crackled with energy as Arlan clashed with Soketh. The abyssal greatsword came down like a thunderbolt, its dark energy tearing through the air with each swing. Arlan met each strike with Starshadow, the radiant blade deflecting the blows but at great cost. Each clash sent shockwaves rippling across the floating platform, widening the cracks beneath their feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong, Ashra,¡± Soketh sneered, pressing his attack. ¡°But strength alone won¡¯t save you.¡±

    Arlan dodged a horizontal slash, rolling to the side and countering with an upward swing aimed at Soketh¡¯s side. The mithril edge bit into Soketh¡¯s armor, but the wound was shallow. Soketh retaliated with a backhanded strike, the force of the blow sending Arlan skidding backward.

    Starshadow¡¯s glow flickered as Arlan steadied himself, his chest heaving. The draconian cuirass absorbed the brunt of Soketh¡¯s attacks, but even its legendary durability had limits. ¡°I won¡¯t fall to you,¡± Arlan growled, his voice filled with defiance.

    ¡°Fall?¡± Soketh mocked, his crimson eyes glowing with malice. ¡°You¡¯re struggling to even meet a fraction of my strength!¡± With a roar, he surged forward, his strikes growing faster and more precise. Arlan struggled to keep up, his movements slowing under the relentless assault.

    Far below, amidst the chaos and cacophony of the battlefield, Princess Emmeline stood on a hilltop at the headquarters, her golden standard raised high against the storm of war. The radiant banners of the Royal Army flapped furiously in the wind, defiant against the suffocating aura of darkness radiating from above. Around her, the battlefield churned¡ªa chaotic tapestry of valor and desperation as her soldiers clashed with the relentless tide of dark fiends.

    The faint glow of dawn was shrouded by the unnatural haze, casting an eerie half-light across the landscape. Above, high in the swirling maelstrom of black and crimson energy, she spotted the floating platform where Arlan and Soketh clashed. The very air seemed to pulse in resonance with their strikes, a reminder that the true heart of the battle lay far beyond her reach.

    Her chest tightened at the sight, a sinking weight of dread settling over her. Her lips barely moved as she whispered to herself, ¡°He¡¯s fighting Soketh¡­¡± The name carried a gravity that seemed to echo in her mind. The realization pressed down on her shoulders, but it also kindled a fire within her. She could feel the oppressive energy emanating from that aerial stage, and its effects were palpable on the ground below.

    The dark fiends, already monstrous and relentless, seemed to draw strength from their master¡¯s presence. Their movements were sharper, their strikes more precise, as if Soketh¡¯s malevolence had sharpened their instincts. Soldiers she could see staggered under the onslaught, their morale beginning to falter under the crushing weight of the enemy¡¯s resurgence.

    ¡°Princess!¡± a runner called out, his voice hoarse and desperate as he stumbled up the incline toward her. His armor was dented, blood smeared across his helm. ¡°We¡¯re losing ground! The fiends¡ªthey¡¯ve become even more monstrous with the appearance of that platform!¡±

    Emmeline turned sharply to face him, her golden standard catching the light of a nearby explosion and casting a fleeting glow over the soldier¡¯s panicked features. Her eyes, fierce and unwavering, locked onto his. ¡°Prepare the Headquarters,¡± she said firmly, her voice steady despite the chaos. ¡°My royal guard unit will spearhead a counter attack, we cannot fail.¡±

    Her tone was not one of mere reassurance but a command that brooked no argument. She raised the golden standard higher, the shimmering emblem of Midland catching the eyes of her nearby soldiers. ¡°Stand strong!¡± she bellowed, her voice carrying over the din of battle like a clarion call. ¡°We will charge forth for our country and for our fallen!¡±

    Her words hit like a hammer, driving the faltering soldiers to action. A cheer erupted from those within earshot, spreading like wildfire through the ranks. The soldiers, inspired by their princess¡¯s defiance, closed their ranks and surged forward. Swords clashed against claws, shields locked in defense, and spears found their marks in the darkened forms of fiends.

    The battlefield roared with renewed vigor as Princess Emmeline¡¯s words galvanized the weary troops. The golden standard of Midland glinted in the dim, unnatural haze, a beacon of defiance against the oppressive darkness that sought to consume them. The soldiers around her¡ªonce faltering under the relentless onslaught of the dark fiends¡ªnow rallied with a unified cry.

    ¡°For Midland!¡± the soldiers shouted as they closed ranks and surged forward. Their blades, shields, and spears caught the flickering light of the battlefield, gleaming with hope despite the odds.

    Emmeline moved to the forefront, her presence a rallying point for the Royal Army. Her royal guard formed an impenetrable phalanx around her, their shields gleaming as they deflected clawed strikes and jagged weapons.

    ¡°Push them back!¡± Emmeline commanded, her voice ringing out like the peal of a bell amidst the chaos. ¡°Do not give them an inch!¡±

    Just as the Royal Army¡¯s counterattack began to gain momentum, a resounding horn cut through the air, its deep, melodic tone unmistakable. From the northern flank, a tide of crimson banners crested a small hill, their vibrant hue defying the dim haze that blanketed the battlefield. At the head of the charge was Katalina herself, her presence commanding and fierce.

    ¡°Galdo Banners!¡± Katalina bellowed, her voice carrying over the clash of steel and the guttural growls of the fiends. ¡°We will ride out alongside the Royal Army, follow me like you followed my father!¡±

    Her troops responded with disciplined precision, their formations tightening as they advanced in perfect unison. Their crimson banners fluttered defiantly, and the soldiers surged into the fray with renewed determination.

    Katalina¡¯s magic was the spearhead of their assault. She raised her left hand, and the air around her shimmered with energy. ¡°Onward with me!¡± She shouted, her voice imbued with the weight of her power. She continued while casting [Arcane Lance], a massive, mana spear materialized in her grasp, its edges crackling with heat. With a powerful thrust, she hurled the spear into the densest cluster of fiends.

    The explosion that followed was a blinding cascade of mana. Dozens of fiends were vaporized in an instant, their howls of agony swallowed by the roar of the blast. The ground where they had stood was scorched and cratered, the fiends¡¯ dark essence dissipating into the air.

    The battlefield shifted as Katalina¡¯s arrival bolstered the Royal Army¡¯s counterattack. Emmeline caught sight of her ally and felt a surge of hope swell within her.

    ¡°Your timing was impeccable!¡± Emmeline called out.

    Katalina grinned, a fierce glint in her eye as she dispatched another fiend with a slash of her blade. ¡°We both had the same idea, Your Highness. Shall we turn the tide together?¡±

    Emmeline nodded, her resolve hardening. ¡°Together.¡±

    The two women stood at the forefront of their units, their standards stood beside them. Emmeline¡¯s golden banner exuded an aura of morale, while Katalina¡¯s crimson banner gave hope.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Katalina unleashed another devastating spell, her hands glowing with mana as she chanted. ¡°[Infernal Rain]!¡± she cried, and fiery projectiles rained down upon the enemy ranks. The dark fiends shrieked as the flames consumed them, their forms crumbling into ash.

    Seizing the momentum, Emmeline directed her royal guard unit in a wedge formation. The combined might of the Royal Army and the Galdo Banners became an unstoppable force, driving the dark fiends back step by step.

    At the center of the battlefield, amidst the swirling chaos of war, the Banner of the Claw stood resolute. Their position was critical, guarding the entrance of the Iron Grotto. The soldiers, seasoned and disciplined, moved like a well-oiled machine under the command of Erin, their lieutenant and the Banner of the Claw¡¯s commander in place of Arlan.

    Erin¡¯s twin blades flashed as he moved through the battlefield, cutting down fiends with precise, calculated strikes. Despite the relentless pressure, his voice remained calm and commanding as he shouted orders. ¡°Shift the heavy shields forward and have Company C fall back! Don¡¯t let them breach the line!¡±

    The soldiers responded with unwavering discipline, their shields locked tightly as they pushed back against the fiends¡¯ savage assaults. Yet, even as they held their ground, Erin couldn¡¯t shake the oppressive feeling that something had shifted. The fiends were different¡ªfaster, stronger, more coordinated than before.

    From his position atop a small rise, Erin¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of the platform high above, suspended in the maelstrom of black and crimson energy. He clenched his jaw as he recognized the figures clashing there. ¡°So, that¡¯s where he is,¡± he muttered, his voice barely audible above the din of battle. ¡°Arlan.¡±

    A young scout stumbled toward him, his face pale and his breathing ragged. Blood streaked the edges of his dented armor. ¡°Lieutenant!¡± he panted, struggling to stand upright. ¡°The fiends¡ªthey¡¯re adapting. It¡¯s as if Soketh¡¯s presence is empowering them directly!¡±

    Erin¡¯s gaze flicked back to the platform, his expression grim. ¡°They¡¯re drawing power from him,¡± he said, his voice firm but tinged with urgency. ¡°Soketh isn¡¯t just fighting Arlan; he¡¯s feeding his army. Every second he stands, they grow stronger.¡±

    The Banner of the Claw fought valiantly, their formations holding despite the relentless onslaught. Archers unleashed volleys of arrows imbued with essence, each shot finding its mark, but the fiends seemed unfazed by the losses. The frontline warriors held firm, their shields and swords flashing in the dim light, but even they began to tire under the sheer weight of the enemy.

    Erin¡¯s strategic intuition activated instinctively. He thought of every movement, every opening, and directed his men with precision. ¡°Push toward the Royal Army! We no longer need to hold this position¡± he shouted, unleashing a devastating series of strikes that tore through a cluster of fiends. His soldiers, inspired by his prowess, surged forward with renewed determination.

    But the dark fiends were unrelenting. A sudden surge of them broke through the southern flank, their claws raking through armor and flesh alike. Erin spun on his heel, rushing to reinforce the breach, but by the time he arrived, several squads had already been decimated.

    ¡°Fall back to the secondary line!¡± Erin commanded, his voice firm even as his heart sank. He knew the cost of retreat, but losing the entire flank would doom them all.

    A young sergeant ran up to him, blood staining the torn sigil of the Claw on his armor. ¡°Lieutenant!¡± he shouted, his voice filled with grief. ¡°We¡¯ve lost four Squads¡ªthey were overrun near the southern ridge. The dark fiends are relentless, sir.¡±

    Erin¡¯s jaw tightened as the news settled in. The loss of men stung deeply; they had been some of the Banner¡¯s most dependable soldiers. He nodded sharply, hiding the pain behind a mask of composure. ¡°Rally whoever¡¯s left from the southern flank,¡± he ordered. ¡°Have everyone regroup here and we will push west back towards the Royal Army!¡±

    As Erin rallied his men, he cast another glance toward the platform above. The sight of Arlan locked in battle with Soketh filled him with a mixture of pride and dread. ¡°Kill that son of bitch, Arlan,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Close to Arlan¡¯s platform, Erin noticed movement¡ªMarie¡¯s fiery wings soaring through the air above another part of the floating platforms. He could see the Strike Team was also fighting for their lives.

    Erin took a deep breath, steeling himself. ¡°Banner of the Claw!¡± he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°We will drive into the enemy and regroup with the Royal Army!¡±

    The men and women under his command raised their weapons high, their cheers defiant even in the face of overwhelming odds. Despite the losses, despite the exhaustion etched into their faces, they continued to fight with everything they had.

    Erin¡¯s resolve burned brighter than ever. The Banner of the Claw would not give in¡ªnot because they were invincible, but because Arlan ordered them to.

    Just three hundred meters north of Erin¡¯s position, Edgar and his Stormriders had just finished trampling through a company size unit of reapers when a specific signal horn blew through the air. ¡°Captain!¡± commented to Edgar, ¡°That¡¯s Erin and the signal to push west!¡±

    ¡°Aye, it likely has to do with that platform above where the General is fighting,¡± answered Edgar, ¡°Stormriders, change directions west! We are now riding parallel to the Vanguard along their north!¡±

    ¡°By your command!¡± shouted his Stormriders, acknowledging the orders. As on cue, they all maneuvered their direction to a sharp left turn. Their charger horses obeyed their movement with ease.

    As the entirety of the Banner of the Claw changed from a defensive formation into a more offensive formation, the enemy began to chase after them but the efficiency of the movement was so precise and practiced that the dark fiends couldn¡¯t keep up.

    Along the southern edge of the Banner of the Claw¡¯s formation, chaos reigned. A Vanguard platoon was locked in brutal melee, their swords clashing against the relentless tide of dark fiends. Among the embattled soldiers, a familiar trio¡ªKristopher, George, and Michael¡ªfought side by side, their camaraderie their only solace in the storm of blood and shadow.

    ¡°Kristopher! Behind you!¡± George bellowed, his voice cracking as he struggled to keep a group of imps at bay. Their clawed hands tore at his shield, and his arm burned with the strain of holding them back.

    Kristopher¡¯s longsword was locked against the serrated scythe of a reaper fiend. The creature¡¯s glowing eyes bore into him. Cold sweat beaded on Kristopher¡¯s brow as he realized he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn away from the opponent before him to dodge the one behind him.

    Before the fatal strike could land, a loud clang rang out, followed by the guttural cry of a reaper. ¡°I got your back!¡± yelled Michael, his broadsword cutting into the creature¡¯s side. The reaper screeched in agony before collapsing. Then striking down the reaper before Kristopher.

    Kristopher exhaled in relief, his grip on his sword tightening as he nodded gratefully to Michael. The trio fell into formation, covering each other¡¯s blind spots as their squad maneuvered to counter the dark fiends¡¯ relentless attacks. Around them, the other soldiers in their platoon fought with precision, finishing off the remaining imps and reapers in swift, practiced motions.

    ¡°Regroup and move now!¡± came the voice of their squad leader, Viktor, his tone sharp and commanding.

    ¡°By your command!¡± the soldiers replied in unison, their voices steady despite the chaos. They moved swiftly, reforming their lines and falling in with the rest of their platoon, which was already retreating westward toward the main body of the Royal Army.

    As they reached their company, the platoon leader, a veteran named Sergeant Lyle, barked out orders. ¡°The dark fiends have become more vicious with the appearance of the floating platform above us! All squads, tighten your formations! Fight cohesively, or we¡¯ll suffer catastrophic losses!¡±

    The soldiers muttered prayers to Numen under their breath, their eyes darting nervously toward the ominous platform that hung in the sky. The battle there seemed to radiate power, each clash of Arlan and Soketh¡¯s weapons sending ripples of energy through the battlefield below.

    George wiped a streak of blood from his face, his hands trembling slightly. ¡°Thank Numen,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We¡¯re all still standing. Lightly injured, and not a single man lost.¡±

    Michael shot him a grim look. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up, Georgey. The other two platoons haven¡¯t been as lucky. They¡¯ve already taken losses.¡±

    Kristopher sheathed his sword briefly, his eyes scanning the chaotic horizon. ¡°Where are we heading, anyway?¡± he asked, the question more rhetorical than practical. His instincts told him the answer even as he asked it.

    ¡°We¡¯re pushing back toward the Royal Army¡¯s lines,¡± Michael replied. ¡°It¡¯s probably tied to the Iron Grotto¡¯s collapse and that damnable platform in the sky. I saw Baroness Marie up there earlier.¡±

    Kristopher nodded, his expression hardening. ¡°If she¡¯s there, then the Strike Team is too. They must be fighting Soketh.¡±

    George crossed himself briefly, a gesture of hope in the face of despair. ¡°May Numen guide them to slay that Naraka Lord¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he gripped his shield tighter.

    As if summoned by his words, the horizon darkened with another wave of dark fiends. This wave was unlike any they had faced before¡ªlarger, faster, and seething with malevolent energy. Their grotesque forms shimmered with the crimson glow of Soketh¡¯s presence, their snarls echoing like thunder across the battlefield.

    Viktor turned to face his squad, his face grim but determined. ¡°Prepare yourselves!¡± he shouted. ¡°We¡¯re going to hold against that onslaught!¡±

    Orders rippled through the formation as soldiers readied their weapons and adjusted their shields. The dark fiends surged forward, their claws raking the earth as they charged. Despite the discipline and strength of the Banner of the Claw, the sheer size of the approaching wave was enough to make even the bravest soldier¡¯s stomach twist in fear.

    George glanced at his two closest friends, his usual jovial demeanor replaced by a rare solemnity. ¡°I¡¯ve always considered you both my best friends,¡± he said quietly, his voice tinged with an unusual vulnerability. ¡°And I had hoped that maybe one day, I¡¯d be married. Settle down after all this fighting¡­¡±

    Michael turned on him sharply, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, Georgey. It¡¯s a bad omen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kristopher added, his tone firm despite the tightness in his throat. ¡°We¡¯re not dying here. Arlan will defeat Soketh, and we¡¯ll win this fight. I¡¯ll see to it that you find a wife, Georgey.¡±

    George chuckled weakly, his grip on his sword tightening as he nodded. ¡°Thanks¡­ but just in case, you two had better not leave me to fight alone.¡±

    The trio watched the encroaching wave, their expressions grim but resolute. Death loomed over the battlefield like a shadow, but even in the face of overwhelming odds, they clung to hope.

    The dark fiends roared as they closed the distance, their forms blotting out the dim light. Around the trio, the Banner of the Claw braced for impact. Shields locked, weapons raised, and prayers whispered to Numen. Despite the despair creeping into their hearts, they stood as one, prepared to fight to the last breath.

    ¡°Hold the line!¡± Sergeant Lyle roared, his sword raised high.

    The soldiers echoed his cry, their voices rising in defiance as the wave crashed into their formation. Amidst the chaos, the trio fought with everything they had, their bond was just as unbreakable as the steel in their hands.

    High above the battlefield, Arlan and Soketh clashed in a spectacle that seemed to warp reality itself. Every strike of their blades sent shockwaves that reverberated through the air, shaking the floating platform and echoing across the chaos below. The lives of thousands hung precariously on Arlan¡¯s shoulders.

    His smile was defiant, even as blood trickled down his face. Yet the smirk belied the pain coursing through his body¡ªpain that not even the regenerative powers of the Monarch¡¯s Regalia could completely undo. Soketh''s blows carried a corruption that lingered, gnawing at his essence.

    Soketh¡¯s deep voice cut through the din, his smile sharp and mocking. ¡°Allow me to make this even more interesting.¡± With his offhand, he began to weave a spell, black tendrils of mana swirling and coiling like serpents.

    ¡°My liege, I can¡¯t identify the nature of the spell,¡± Sophia warned in Arlan¡¯s mind, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°But it¡¯s likely a mind curse. Be cautious!¡±

    Arlan adjusted his stance, gripping Starshadow tightly. The blade thrummed with essence as he prepared to deflect the incoming attack. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got,¡± he muttered, bracing himself as Soketh unleashed the torrent of dark mana.

    The spell struck with terrifying force, slamming into Starshadow and Arlan¡¯s draconian cuirass. The sword and armor absorbed much of the dark mana, their runes glowing with the strain. But it wasn¡¯t enough. The remaining dark mana lashed at Arlan like a storm, wracking his body and mind with excruciating pain. He dropped to one knee, Starshadow acting as his only support. His breaths came ragged and shallow, sweat dripping freely down his face.

    Before he could recover, Soketh appeared in a blur of motion, his greatsword already mid-swing. Arlan barely raised Starshadow in time, the impact driving him back several meters. His boots scraped across the jagged stone, blood trailing from his lips.

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Arlan taunted, his voice ragged but still laced with defiance. ¡°You¡¯re a god, for fuck¡¯s sake.¡±

    Soketh¡¯s laughter rolled across the platform like thunder. ¡°Ah, there it is¡ªthat ego. I¡¯ve missed that side of you, Ashra.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s grin widened, though pain tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I mean it did take you becoming a god just to stand a chance against me. I¡¯m actually quite flattered.¡±

    Soketh lunged, his greatsword cleaving through the air with devastating precision. Arlan held his ground, Starshadow intercepting the blade in a clash that sent sparks and raw energy spiraling outward. But before Soketh could press his advantage, a blinding tornado of fire erupted around Arlan.

    Soketh reeled, his sword recoiling as the flames forced him back. ¡°What¡ª?¡± he growled, shielding his eyes from the inferno.

    From within the firestorm, Arlan¡¯s voice emerged, deeper and resonant, layered with an almost otherworldly tone. ¡°Did you think that was all I had?¡±

    The flames dissipated, revealing a transformed Arlan. Metallic dragon wings unfurled from his back, their scales shimmering with an unbreakable sheen. His draconian cuirass had expanded, covering him in dragon-like armor adorned with glowing runes. His eyes burned with an intense crimson light, locking onto Soketh with predatory focus.

    ¡°Tenth-tier gold core,¡± Soketh muttered, his tone laced with begrudging respect. ¡°So this was your plan. You¡¯ve been holding this back to wear me down.¡±

    Arlan smirked, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°And you fell for it.¡±

    Soketh¡¯s lips curled into a grim smile. ¡°A pinnacle of power I¡¯ll never reach¡­ even with the Disk of Absolution. Impressive.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s reply was cold and unyielding. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡±

    The Dragonlord vanished, moving faster than Soketh¡¯s eyes could track. Starshadow struck with blinding speed, forcing Soketh on the defensive. Blow after blow rained down on the Naraka Lord, each one pushing him closer to the edge of the platform. Soketh barely managed to parry, his once-overwhelming strength now faltering against Arlan¡¯s relentless assault.

    ¡°When did you¡­?!¡± Soketh gasped, his movements slowing as Arlan¡¯s attacks intensified.

    In a final, decisive moment, Arlan found his opening. He gathered all of his essence into Starshadow, the blade glowing brighter than ever before. Using [Titanstrike], Arlan unleashed a horizontal slash that cleaved through Soketh¡¯s greatsword with terrifying ease.

    The kinetic force tore through the Naraka Lord, splitting him in half. The shockwave ripped apart the platform¡¯s surface, shattering the crimson barrier that had separated Arlan from his allies. Soketh¡¯s upper body hit the ground, his core exposed and flickering.

    ¡°This¡­ How¡­?¡± Soketh rasped, his voice weak and fading.

    Arlan stood over Soketh¡¯s mangled upper half, Starshadow gleaming faintly in his grasp. Blood and ichor stained the shattered platform, remnants of the devastating battle. Without hesitation, Arlan thrust his greatsword into Soketh¡¯s head, piercing the core that resided within. A final pulse of dark energy dissipated as the Prime Naraka Lord let out a soundless cry, his essence fading into the abyss.

    ¡°Enough out of you,¡± Arlan growled, his voice low and resolute. ¡°I won this time, and I¡¯ll win every fucking time.¡±

    Arlan had finally defeated Soketh. He was relieved that he managed to do it. The crimson barrier encasing the battlefield shattered, its oppressive aura lifting from the air.

    A wave of silence followed, heavy and unnatural. Arlan straightened, his breaths steadying as he looked out across the platform. Something felt off. His [Heraldic Vision] instinctively, scanning the surroundings.

    He froze.

    His Strike Team¡ªMarie, Chrysta, Niren, Savage, Lucius, and Akasha¡ªstood motionless on the fragmented platforms. Below, the Royal Army and the dark fiends alike were frozen in mid-battle, locked in a tableau of suspended time. Even the wind seemed still, the crackling remnants of Soketh¡¯s dark mana eerily silent.

    ¡°Sophia,¡± Arlan said, his voice echoing in his mind. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Her reply came fragmented, as though something was interfering with her presence. ¡°Something¡­ coming¡­ my¡­ liege¡­¡± Her voice crackled, fading to static.

    A cold chill swept over him, deeper than any physical wound. Arlan turned sharply, his senses heightened, every nerve in his body screaming danger. There, in the distance, he felt it¡ªa presence ten times more powerful than Soketh. It was oppressive yet calm, a storm held in perfect stillness.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡± Arlan bellowed, Starshadow raised. His metallic wings unfurled as he prepared for whatever might come next. ¡°I know you¡¯re there!¡±

    The stillness was broken by a low, otherworldly laugh, reverberating like distant thunder. A dark purple ripple of mana materialized before Arlan, twisting and expanding into a swirling portal. The void within shimmered like a starless night, and from it emerged a figure that made even Arlan¡¯s godlike form feel small.

    The being stood tall, humanoid in shape but distinctly unnatural. His dark fiendish features contrasted sharply with the pristine white tunic he wore, its simplicity unsettling amidst his malevolent aura. His eyes, glowing faintly with violet energy, met Arlan¡¯s with an unsettling calm.

    ¡°You¡¯ve become even more powerful than I ever imagined, Ashra,¡± the being said, his voice resonant and smooth. ¡°Stronger than Soketh, stronger than even I anticipated.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not Soketh,¡± Arlan said, his grip tightening on Starshadow. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The figure offered a faint smile. ¡°We¡¯ve never met, yet I know you well. I am Nithala, the Void King of the dark planes. The creator and ruler of my world.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his stance unyielding. ¡°Is all of this your doing? The frozen time? The dark fiends?¡±

    ¡°The frozen time, yes,¡± Nithala replied, his tone even. ¡°The dark fiends, no. That chaos was Soketh¡¯s doing, not mine.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Arlan demanded, his voice sharp. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Nithala¡¯s gaze fell to the remains of Soketh. ¡°I¡¯ve come to collect what remains of my champion.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting him,¡± Arlan said, stepping forward. Starshadow glowed faintly, ready to strike. ¡°He dies here. I¡¯m not letting him resurrect to fight me again.¡±

    Nithala raised a hand, not in defense but in a gesture of patience. ¡°Arlan, I am not your enemy. Allow me to explain before you make me one.¡±

    Arlan hesitated, the weight of Nithala¡¯s presence forcing him to listen. ¡°Talk.¡±

    ¡°If Soketh¡¯s soul is left here, it will corrupt the flow of mana in your world,¡± Nithala explained, his tone calm but insistent. ¡°Althea will become like my realm¡ªshrouded in darkness forever.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°And I¡¯m just supposed to trust you?¡±

    ¡°If I meant to harm you, Ashra, I would have already done so,¡± Nithala said, his voice unwavering. ¡°You¡¯ve felt my power. You know this to be true.¡±

    Arlan couldn¡¯t deny it. Nithala radiated an aura that dwarfed even Soketh¡¯s. There was no reason for the Void King to lie¡ªhis presence alone was proof of his dominance. Still, Arlan wasn¡¯t ready to concede. ¡°Why do you care what happens to Althea? It¡¯s not your world.¡±

    Nithala sighed, his gaze distant. ¡°Because my world wasn¡¯t always a realm of darkness. Soketh was once like you¡ªa champion brought from another world to save mine. But he was corrupted by a rogue Ethereal, driven to madness, and destroyed everything I was meant to protect.¡±

    ¡°Ethereal? Soketh was like me?¡± Arlan¡¯s voice softened, the revelation sinking in. ¡°You¡¯re saying he wasn¡¯t born of your world?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Nithala confirmed. ¡°He was an Arusan Union soldier from Terra. His real name was Garret Blackburn, a man summoned by the Council of Ethereals to combat a great threat. Us Ethereals, are what you know as Gods.¡±

    ¡°What the hell? He was from my home, Terra?¡± Arlan whispered, the name pulling at old memories. ¡°How did he end up like this?¡±

    ¡°He defeated the catastrophic threat sent by the rogue Ethereal, but it was a trap,¡± Nithala explained. ¡°The battle corrupted him, twisting his soul into the Naraka Lord you know as Soketh.¡±

    ¡°And you allowed him to cross into Althea?¡± Arlan asked, his tone accusatory.

    Nithala shook his head. ¡°I did not. Soketh mastered the ability to travel between planes, drawn here by the Disk of Absolution¡ªand by you.¡±

    ¡°By me?¡±

    ¡°You killed him once before, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nithala said, his violet eyes sharp. ¡°On Terra. That act wove a web of fate between you. He seeks you out across worlds, bound by vengeance.¡±

    Arlan stared at Nithala, the pieces falling into place. Soketh¡¯s obsession, his relentless pursuit¡ªit all traced back to that fateful moment on Terra. ¡°Alright then¡­ Take him,¡± Arlan said finally, his voice heavy. ¡°And make sure he stays dead.¡±

    ¡°You have my word,¡± Nithala replied. He knelt, gathering Soketh¡¯s remains. ¡°You¡¯ve given my champion the peace he could not find in my realm. For that, I thank you.¡±

    ¡°Wait, before you go,¡± Arlan said, his voice cutting through the tense stillness. He stepped forward, Starshadow still in his hand, its glow now dim. His crimson eyes locked onto Nithala. ¡°Is that what will happen to me? Was I brought here by the Council of Ethereals?¡±

    The Void King paused, his expression unreadable as though weighing what to reveal. After a moment of silence, he nodded slowly. ¡°You are this world¡¯s champion,¡± Nithala said. ¡°Though champions are not unique¡ªmany worlds have more than one. You were brought here with a singular purpose: to be Althea¡¯s defender. And you have fulfilled that purpose¡­ time and time again.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You¡¯re avoiding my question. Is that what will happen to me?¡± as Arlan nodded at Soketh.

    Nithala¡¯s violet gaze darkened. ¡°You are the greatest weapon this world has ever known, Arlan. Your power eclipses anything this realm could muster. But because of that, you are also the rogue Ethereal¡¯s primary target. The more you ascend, the more likely he¡¯ll try and corrupt you with dark mana.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Arlan¡¯s voice was sharp now. ¡°I can¡­ become another Soketh?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nithala said simply. ¡°The rogue Ethereal thrives on turning champions like you into Naraka Lords. Your strength, your willpower¡ªthey are safeguards, but they are not impervious. Should you become corrupted, Althea will suffer devastation it cannot recover from.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s grip tightened on his blade, his voice quieter now. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m bound to Althea forever?¡±

    The Void King hesitated before speaking again. ¡°You are tied to this world, yes. But not irreversibly. There is a way for you to go home¡ªto Terra. To the exact moment you were taken.¡±

    At Nithala¡¯s words, a ripple of green mana formed in the air beside him, swirling into a large portal. Its emerald light reflected on the shattered platform, bathing Arlan in its glow.

    ¡°This portal can take you back now,¡± Nithala said, his tone neutral but weighted. ¡°It is within my power and jurisdiction to send you. You have fulfilled your contract to the Council of Ethereals countless times over.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s heart quickened, the sight of the portal stirring long-buried memories. ¡°This¡­ this will take me back to Terra?¡± he asked, a flicker of hope in his voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nithala confirmed. ¡°But know this, Arlan. You¡¯ve been given this choice before. Multiple times. And every single time, you chose not to leave.¡± His tone softened. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to tell you why.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s hope wavered, replaced by a knot of uncertainty. ¡°If I leave,¡± he said slowly, ¡°what happens to Althea?¡±

    Nithala¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Ruin will come, yes. But it is possible¡ªhowever unlikely¡ªthat the denizens of Althea may find a way to prevail without you. Until the rogue Ethereal is vanquished, no one¡ªnot even the Council¡ªcan know for certain what fate awaits this world, with or without you.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground, his thoughts churning. ¡°How many times¡­ how many times have I been resurrected here?¡± he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°This is your fifth life,¡± Nithala replied. ¡°Your soul and core were collected by one of the Ethereals of this world. Your original body died long ago¡ªover four thousand years ago, when you first arrived.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s breath hitched, the weight of the revelation pressing down on him. ¡°All of this time¡­ this body¡­ it isn¡¯t even mine.¡±

    Nithala inclined his head. ¡°No. But the original Arlan willingly surrendered it for you. It is yours by right. You owe it to the soul of that body to see it through.¡±

    Arlan looked up at the portal, its swirling light reflecting in his crimson eyes. ¡°All of this¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°And I still don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve done enough.¡±

    ¡°It is much to bear for a mortal,¡± Nithala said, his voice gentler now. ¡°But before I leave, heed this. Do not speak of this meeting or these truths to anyone in Althea until the Ethereals of this world come to you again. Focus on what you must do. The rogue Ethereal¡¯s threat will rise when the time demands it. Until then, stay the course. I believe you were about to journey east, to the Firane Kingdom.¡±

    Arlan nodded faintly, though his mind was far from settled. ¡°Thank you¡­ Nithala.¡±

    The Void King paused, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°And one last thing. The title, Ashra, was not bestowed upon you by the demons of this world. It was given to you by the Ethereals. It doesn¡¯t mean ¡®the blessed one,¡¯ as some believe. You are the blessing itself, Arlan. Until we meet again.¡±

    With that, Nithala stepped through his dark portal, carrying Soketh¡¯s remains with him. The ripple of mana vanished, leaving Arlan alone with the green portal still glowing before him.

    Arlan stared at the portal, his heart aching with indecision. Images of Terra filled his mind¡ªhis brothers-in-arms, the Te¡¯Vau, their laughter and camaraderie. Despite the passage of time, his love for them had never faded. He could return to them, to the world he left behind. He could go home.

    And yet, as he looked toward the sight of the Strike Team frozen in time¡ªMarie, Chrysta, Niren, Savage, Akasha, Lucius, JD, Yuna, and Yanie. Their faces, locked in expressions of battle and determination, tugged at his heart. He had come to love them, just as much as he loved the Te¡¯Vau.

    ¡°I may be the reason this world dies,¡± Arlan muttered to himself. ¡°What if I leave now, and it¡¯s better for them? What if I actually do end up bringing destruction?¡± He clenched his fists. ¡°But what if they have no chance without me?¡±

    He looked down at his hands, scarred and bloodied from centuries of battle. His very existence felt foreign, a borrowed vessel carrying the weight of countless lifetimes. ¡°Have I loved others in these past lives?¡± he wondered aloud. ¡°Did I choose to forget them? And if I stay¡­ Will I forget them too?¡±

    The portal hummed softly, its light beckoning him. Arlan took a step forward, then another, until he was just a breath away from entering. He stared into the swirling green mana, his thoughts a maelstrom.

    ¡°But if I¡­¡±

    Moments later, the dark fiends surrounding the Strike Team began to fade, their forms dissolving into motes of ash that drifted aimlessly on the wind. On the battlefield below, soldiers of the Royal Army and the allied banners began to cheer, the realization of their victory spreading like wildfire. The oppressive aura of Soketh¡¯s presence was gone, and with it, the endless waves of dark fiends.

    High above the battlefield, Marie hovered, her fiery wings flickering with exhaustion as she scanned the scene. Relief flickered in her chest as she saw the enemy ranks thinning, but her attention quickly turned upward, to the shattered remains of the platform where Arlan had faced Soketh.

    ¡°Arlan,¡± she breathed, her voice soft. She beat her wings hard, propelling herself toward the floating ruins. As she ascended, her heart raced. Something felt wrong. She didn¡¯t feel his presence¡ªnot the steady, overwhelming essence that always reassured her, even in the darkest moments.

    She landed on the platform, her boots scraping against the jagged stone. The air was heavy with the remnants of battle, the metallic tang of blood mingling with the acrid scent of scorched mana.

    Rubble was strewn everywhere, and deep gouges in the stone marked where Soketh¡¯s greatsword had clashed with Starshadow. The platform was eerily silent, save for the faint whistle of the wind.

    ¡°Arlan, you did it!¡± Marie called, her voice carrying across the desolate space. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    She waited for a response, straining her ears for even the faintest sound, but there was only silence. Her fiery wings flared slightly as she stepped forward, searching the wreckage with growing desperation. ¡°Come on, you bastard,¡± she muttered under her breath, her hands clenched into fists. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pull something stupid now.¡±

    Marie began to search more frantically, pushing aside chunks of debris and scanning every shadowed crevice. Her breaths came faster, a lump forming in her throat as each moment passed without finding him. ¡°Arlan!¡± she shouted again, louder this time. ¡°You hear me?! You promised! You promised you¡¯d win and come back!¡±

    Her voice cracked on the last word, the overwhelming dread tightening around her chest. She leapt onto a higher fragment of the platform, her fiery wings flaring to give her a boost. From the vantage point, she looked over the expanse of ruins. Her vision blurred with tears as she saw no sign of him.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± she muttered, shaking her head as she refused to accept what her eyes were telling her. ¡°You¡¯re here. I know you¡¯re here.¡±

    Marie landed hard back onto the lower level, her knees buckling slightly as she stumbled forward. Her voice grew raw as she called out once more. ¡°Quit fucking joking, you piece of shit! Come out!¡± Her hands trembled as they reached for another piece of debris, tossing it aside with reckless abandon. ¡°There¡¯s no way¡­ there¡¯s just no fucking way¡­¡±

    Her breaths became uneven, catching in her throat as the realization began to take hold. Her fiery wings flickered, their glow dimming as her strength faltered. She dropped to her knees amidst the rubble, her body shaking as tears streamed freely down her face.

    ¡°You promised,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. Her hands clenched into fists, pressing into the cracked stone beneath her. ¡°You said you¡¯d beat him¡­ so why?! Did you¡­ sacrifice yourself¡­?¡±

    Her anguish ignited around her, demonic fire flaring uncontrollably from her body. The flames swirled in the air, reflecting the depth of her despair and rage. The platform beneath her cracked further, small pieces crumbling away into the void below. The fire burned hotter, licking at her surroundings as her cries grew louder.

    ¡°You selfish, arrogant bastard!¡± she screamed, her voice raw with emotion. ¡°You said we¡¯d win together! You said you¡¯d never leave us!¡± The fire reached its peak, surging outward in a violent burst that sent a wave of heat rippling across the platform.

    And then, just as quickly as it had risen, the flames began to subside. Marie¡¯s mana drained away, leaving her trembling and hollow. She collapsed forward, her hands catching on the jagged stone as she sobbed openly. Her voice was soft now, a broken whisper. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Her shoulders shook as her tears fell onto the stone, her pain laid bare for the empty battlefield to witness.

    As Marie knelt there, consumed by grief, a warmth spread across her shoulder¡ªgentle and steady, a sensation that cut through the cold emptiness of the moment. Her breath hitched, and her tear-streaked face shot upward.

    A shadow fell over her, and her wide, tear-filled eyes met a familiar face. Arlan stood before her, his armor battered, his draconian wings folded tightly against his back. Blood streaked his face, and his posture was weary, but his crimson eyes shone with life. He gave her a faint, tired smile.

    ¡°Sorry I made you cry,¡± he said softly, his voice tinged with regret. ¡°I just needed a moment to myself. High above the platform.¡±

    Briefly, Marie stared at him in disbelief. Her mind struggled to reconcile the sight of him with the grief that had consumed her moments before. Then, with a strangled cry, she threw herself at him, her arms wrapping tightly around his torso.

    ¡°You asshole!¡± she choked out, her voice muffled against his chest. ¡°You scared the hell out of me! Don¡¯t ever do that again! Ever!¡±

    Arlan winced slightly, his battered body protesting the force of her embrace, but he let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Noted. I¡¯ll try to be more considerate next time.¡±

    Marie pulled back just enough to look up at him, her tear-streaked face etched with relief and anger all at once. ¡°There better not be a next time,¡± she said, her tone sharp despite the tremor in her voice.

    Arlan reached up and wiped a tear from her cheek with his thumb, his smile softening. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. But you know me¡­ always in the thick of it.¡±

    Marie punched him lightly in the chest, her strength returning as her anger flared briefly. ¡°Idiot,¡± she muttered, though her voice was gentler now. She rested her forehead against his chest, her arms still wrapped tightly around him. ¡°You really are the worst.¡±

    ¡°And yet, here you are,¡± Arlan said, his voice light but filled with affection.

    For a moment, they stood there amidst the ruins, the world around them forgotten. The fires of the battle had burned out, but the embers of their bond glowed brighter than ever.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 67

    The platform was silent now, save for the faint hum of lingering mana that hung in the air like a distant echo of the battle¡¯s fury. The scorched earth bore the scars of Arlan¡¯s duel with Soketh, and the once-roaring rift had diminished into a faint shimmer, its chaotic energy subdued.

    Arlan stood at the edge of the platform, his breathing labored and his gaze distant. The brilliance of his [Dragonlord] form had begun to dim, the toll of his victory against Soketh weighing heavily on him. Marie remained nearby, her arms crossed as she surveyed the scene, her sharp blue eyes lingering on Arlan¡¯s weary posture.

    ¡°We should return to the others,¡± she said, her voice breaking the stillness.

    Arlan didn¡¯t look at her, his gaze fixed instead on a faint glow emanating from the center of the platform. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing we need to do.¡±

    Marie followed his line of sight and saw it: a palm sized silver disk, faintly glowing and hovering just above the ground. Its intricate runes pulsed softly, as though alive, the object seeming impossibly serene amid the destruction surrounding it.

    ¡°The [Disk of Absolution],¡± Marie said softly, her tone tinged with a mix of awe and unease. ¡°Soketh¡¯s source of power.¡±

    ¡°And now its no longer his,¡± Arlan replied, his voice steady but low. ¡°It¡¯s much smaller than I thought.¡±

    Marie arched a brow. ¡°Well grab it and let¡¯s return to the others.¡±

    Arlan managed a faint smirk, his humor flickering despite his exhaustion. ¡°Wonder if I¡¯ll be hit by a thousand year curse?¡±

    Marie sighed and muttered under her breath. ¡°Idiot.¡±

    As Arlan¡¯s fingers closed around the artifact, it pulsed once, a soft wave of energy rippling outward. His grip tightened as he lifted the disk, its surface strangely warm to the touch. The platform beneath their feet seemed to hum in response, then fell silent.

    ¡°It feels oddly weightless,¡± Arlan said, exhaling in relief.

    Marie now relaxed, stepping closer. ¡°Thankfully no thousand year curse?¡±

    ¡°Imagine we went through all that just for me to die to a curse,¡± Arlan said with a faint grin, slipping the disk into a secure pouch on his belt. ¡°Come on. The others are waiting.¡±

    Marie reactivated her [Hellborn] and glided towards the edge and asked. ¡°Will you be able to make it down?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can at least make it down,¡± Arlan replied as his draconic wings carried him over the edge.

    The strike team was waiting on a nearby plateau, their figures silhouetted against the evening sky. As Arlan and Marie landed, Lucius approached with his usual measured stride, his piercing gaze locking onto Arlan.

    ¡°I can see the mana dripping from your belt,¡± Lucius said, gesturing to the pouch at Arlan¡¯s side.

    Arlan retrieved the [Disk of Absolution] and handed it over. ¡°Hold on to it for now until I decide what to do with it.¡±

    Lucius took the disk carefully, his expression a mix of curiosity and caution. ¡°I¡¯ll guard it with my life. I¡¯ll examine it further when we return.¡±

    Marie crossed her arms, her tone half-teasing. ¡°Lose it and I¡¯ll burn you alive.¡±

    Lucius raised an eyebrow. ¡°I assure you, Baroness. I¡¯m more afraid of being burned alive by you then any foe in Althea.¡±

    JD, leaning casually against a nearby rock, smirked. ¡°No pressure, Lucius.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ How do we get back down?¡± Akasha asked as she looked over the edge.

    ¡°Gryphon Knights would call for their noble steeds,¡± stated Frej happily while battered with blood and dirt on her face, ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not a full fledged Gryphon Knight.¡±

    ¡°Frej,¡± added Yuna with folded arms, ¡°That¡¯s nice and all but what good is that gonna do us?¡±

    Savage hefted his greataxe over his shoulder and pointed at the center, ¡°What if I just smash the center of the plateau downward really hard?¡±

    ¡°Everyone gather to me,¡± Niren stepped forward, his hands glowing faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll cast [Featherweight] and we can safely float back down to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Marie and I will just meet you down there,¡± stated Arlan as he jumped over the edge.

    One by one, the strike team was enveloped in a soft golden glow, their descent to the ground gentle and controlled. Arlan and Marie landed first, their flight swifter but no less purposeful as they rejoined the Royal Army and the Banner of the Claw.

    Arlan landed heavily, his boots striking the ground with a dull thud. The glow of his [Dragonlord] form faded completely, the dragonscales retracted completely from his entire body. Even so, his posture sagged, the exhaustion of the battle weighing on him like a heavy cloak.

    Marie rushed under Arlan and swung his arm over her shoulder. ¡°Easy Ar, I got you.¡±

    Arlan gave her a faint smile, ¡°Thanks, just one more thing I need to do.¡±

    While supported by the Embercaller, Arlan raised his hand. A golden wave surged out as Arlan had activated [Blessings of the Crown]. Across the entire battlefield, fatally injured soldiers and adventurers were healed and renewed of their wounds. The cries of pain across the battlefield quieted as fatal injuries were mended and vitality was restored.

    Chrysta approached as the golden light faded, her sharp eyes studying Arlan¡¯s weary expression. ¡°Anymore and you may drop dead yourself. Let us take it from here, Ar.¡±

    ¡°That was my final act,¡± Arlan replied softly. His eyes darkened as they shifted to the bodies of those who couldn¡¯t be revived. ¡°I just wish I could¡¯ve done more.¡±

    Marie held his chin and turned his face to hers, her tone firm but understanding. ¡°You did enough, Arlan. More than anyone else could¡¯ve.¡±

    With his arms crossed, JD chimed in. ¡°Yeah¡­ I don¡¯t think anyone on Althea can even do something like this. Many soldiers and their families are going to be very thankful.¡±

    Arlan chuckled faintly, though his voice carried a note of sadness. ¡°Let¡¯s hope they talk about the sacrifices just as much as the victories.¡±

    The Strike Team took their victory strolls back towards the Royal Army before them. The soldiers around them cheered heavily as a nearby lieutenant informed them that they were expected at the field headquarters.

    Arlan¡¯s weary steps carried him into the field headquarters, where the remnants of his commanders and allies gathered. The scent of ink, parchment, and sweat mingled with the smoke wafting in from the battlefield outside. Around the central map table stood Emmeline, Katalina, Duke Frank Lansley, Yozac, and Erin, their faces grim yet resolute as they awaited his arrival.

    Emmeline was the first to approach, ¡°Arlan, you did it...¡±

    Arlan gave her a faint smile but waved off the comment. ¡°No¡­ We did it¡­ But there¡¯s still work to do. Where¡¯s Dink?¡±

    The princess folded her arms, a hint of exasperation crossing her face, but she didn¡¯t press the matter. ¡°Dink Rorschach sustained serious injuries early in the battle. He¡¯ll recover, but he wasn¡¯t in any condition to lead. So I stepped in to command the Royal Army. ¡±

    Arlan nodded in acknowledgment, his respect for Emmeline¡¯s capability evident. ¡°Thank you. I knew I could count on you.¡±

    Emmeline¡¯s expression softened briefly before returning to the matter at hand. ¡°The Royal Army loss around 2,000 soldiers. Likely a little more than that. A lot lower than we expected.¡±

    Then Katalina stepped forward, her arms resting on the edge of the table as she spoke. ¡°The 1st Galdo Banner lost roughly 800 soldiers. I feel as though it could¡¯ve been much worse.¡±

    Duke Frank Lansley added gravely, ¡°I lost 1,200 of my men... Many of them were my seasoned knights. While the estimates are much lower than we expected, it still hurts nonetheless.¡±

    Yozac pulled out a small parchment and added, ¡°Around hundred adventurers were killed. They¡¯ll be remembered as heroes.¡±

    Erin stepped forward hesitantly. His voice was soft but steady. ¡°The Banner of the Claw lost only sixty men.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s gaze swept over the table, his jaw tightening as the numbers settled in his mind. ¡°Even one is too many,¡± he murmured. ¡°But their sacrifices won us this battle and protected countless others.¡±

    Emmeline straightened and firmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll see to it that a memorial is erected here. We have to honor the fallen¡­ And never forget them.¡±

    Marie nodded. ¡°They deserve nothing less.¡±

    ¡°From the bottom of my heart,¡± Emmeline announced, her voice softer now. ¡°Thank you¡­ Each one of you has given your blood for this kingdom time and time again¡­ Midland¡¯s people will forever be in your debt.¡±

    ¡°Truly,¡± added Arlan in agreeance, ¡°The amount of lives we¡¯ve saved and the losses we¡¯ve minimized.¡±

    Duke Frank hesitated before speaking. ¡°And Auron would¡¯ve been sacked by these dark fiends if naught for you all.¡±

    ¡°There is one more task that needs to be done,¡± Arlan stated firmly. He turned to the strike team, who stood ready near the tent¡¯s entrance.

    The Iron Grotto was a husk of its former chaos. The air, once thick with abyssal energy, now felt still and empty. The rift that had spewed Soketh¡¯s forces into the battlefield shimmered faintly, its wild, uncontrollable power reduced to a faint hum.

    Frej led the way, her gryphon-shaped medallion clinking against her armor as she surveyed the area. ¡°It¡¯s quiet,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°Very.¡± added Marie as she summoned a faint orb of fire.

    Lucius crouched near the rift¡¯s edge, examining the faintly glowing runes carved into the stone. ¡°Arlan, the rift is stable,¡± he said. ¡°Are you sure that its necessary to check out the area?¡±

    ¡°We owe it to the fallen to make sure,¡± Arlan scanned the area, his instincts was still on edge. The Strike Team moved methodically, dispatching a handful of weak monster spawns.

    Savage hefted his greataxe, glancing around. ¡°Feels empty and nothing here is strong.¡±

    ¡°The dark mana here may be gone,¡± Akasha commented with the usual sharp tone. ¡°But nothing seems different from before the dark mana.¡±

    After a thorough search, the team regrouped at the entrance. Lucius adjusted his goggles as he stood and reported, ¡°It¡¯s done. There¡¯s nothing left here but first-tier yellow core monsters.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Good work everyone.¡±

    As they stepped out into the fading light of the battlefield, Arlan allowed himself a moment of quiet relief. The threat of the Dark Void was gone, and for now, the kingdom could breathe. But the weight of the day¡ªand the sacrifices made¡ªremained heavy on Arlan¡¯s shoulders.

    The ride back to Reeve Manor was subdued, the echoes of victory tempered by exhaustion and the memories of the fallen. The Banner of the Claw had set up their tents on the sprawling estate grounds, their movements orderly even in the aftermath of the grueling battle. Soldiers sat by campfires, some laughing softly as they recounted moments of bravery, while others rested in silence, staring into the flames.

    Arlan dismounted from Kage as the group arrived at the manor. His steps were heavy, and JD was at his side.

    ¡°You should head straight to your quarters,¡± suggested JD, his tone brooking no argument.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Arlan replied, glancing over the grounds. ¡°I need to talk to Emmeline. Take care of the men for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± answered JD, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everyone gets something nice to eat. I¡¯ll reach out to Jovann.¡±

    In the quiet of his quarters shortly after, Arlan sat by the window, staring out at the sea of tents below. The glow of lanterns cast flickering light over the estate grounds, giving the scene a strange mix of peace and restlessness.

    Emmeline entered the room, her expression as sharp and poised as ever. Her gaze softened when it landed on Arlan.

    ¡°You still look terrible,¡± she said, closing the door behind her.

    Arlan managed a faint chuckle. ¡°Not exactly what I was hoping to hear, but fair.¡±

    The princess moved to sit across from him, her gaze searching his face. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about them, aren¡¯t you? The ones we lost.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his hands resting on his knees. ¡°I wonder how many more of our soldiers will die fighting against these threats to Midland.¡±

    Emmeline¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°You did everything you could, Arlan. You always do. The fact that we came out of this with as few losses as we did is nothing short of a miracle.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ But it still doesn¡¯t make it any easier.¡±

    A moment of silence passed before Emmeline spoke again, her voice shifting to a lighter tone. ¡°Is there something else bothering you?¡±

    Arlan opened his eyes, meeting her gaze. He hesitated, then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s Marie.¡±

    The princess arched an eyebrow but remained quiet, waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°Emme, I love you,¡± he said, his voice steady but conflicted. ¡°But I can¡¯t deny how I¡¯ve been feeling about Marie as well. I don¡¯t know what to do with that.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s all?¡± asked Emmeline as if she expected more. Her lips quirked into a small smile, and she reached out to place a hand over his. ¡°Arlan, I love you too but you¡¯re not on Terra anymore¡­ Things are different here. Having a mistress isn¡¯t unusual¡ªespecially for someone in your position.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± he said, his brow furrowing. ¡°Marie isn¡¯t just anyone. She¡¯s... important to me. To all of this. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Emme.¡±

    She squeezed his hand, her smile softening. ¡°You¡¯re not. And you won¡¯t. I want what¡¯s best for you¡ªfor all of us. Marie loves you, Arlan. That much is clear to anyone who sees the way she looks at you. And I think you love her too.¡±

    Arlan hesitated, then nodded slowly. ¡°I-I do¡­. But I care about you just as much.¡±

    Emmeline¡¯s voice grew firmer. ¡°Then let yourself feel that. Accept her. She needs you, Arlan, just as much as you need her. And if this helps keep her at her best and keeps her by your side, then it¡¯s the right choice for all of us. She¡¯s the most powerful archmage Midland has ever seen, and having her with us isn¡¯t just a luxury¡ªit¡¯s a necessity.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s shoulders relaxed slightly. ¡°I knew you encouraged it once before but I guess I¡¯m just not used to you being okay with it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more than okay with it,¡± Emmeline said, her smile returning. ¡°Just don¡¯t make a habit of overthinking every decision. That¡¯s what you have me for.¡±

    Arlan chuckled, the tension in the room easing. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    As the conversation shifted to lighter topics, the weight on Arlan¡¯s shoulders felt just a little lighter. Outside, the campfires continued to burn, their glow a reminder of both the sacrifices made and the lives yet to be lived.

    The night had deepened, the estate quiet save for the faint hum of activity from the encampment below. Arlan stood on the balcony of his quarters, the cool breeze brushing against his face. The stars above seemed impossibly bright, a sharp contrast to the darkness that lingered in his thoughts.

    He leaned on the railing, his eyes scanning the sea of tents sprawled across the manor grounds. His men deserved their rest after the horrors they had faced, yet his mind refused to follow suit.

    ¡°Master Arlan.¡±

    The voice came softly from the shadows, smooth and calm, with just a hint of amusement. Nightingale stepped out into the moonlight, her dark cloak billowing slightly in the breeze.

    Arlan didn¡¯t startle, his lips quirking into a faint smile. ¡°You have a knack for showing up at the right time.¡±

    ¡°Its what you trained me to do,¡± she replied, crossing the balcony with quiet steps. She stopped beside him, her piercing eyes studying his face. ¡°Though you make it easy to predict when you¡¯ll be brooding.¡±

    ¡°I prefer ¡®reflecting,¡¯¡± Arlan said lightly, though the weight in his voice betrayed him. ¡°I thought your report wouldn¡¯t be for another two days.¡±

    ¡°My apologies, Master Arlan but its urgent,¡± Nightingale¡¯s demeanor shifted slightly, her tone growing serious. ¡°I figured you¡¯d want to hear this immediately.¡±

    Arlan straightened, folding his arms as he turned to face her. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°The Odian Court in the Firane Kingdom is stirring up because of recent Rhota Orc incursions along their eastern border. In response, Queen Alveri has deployed two armies of 50,000 each,¡± Nightingale began. ¡°Committing the raids are at least 100 bands of 500 orcs each. Rumors have been floating of several Rhota Tribes uniting under a single banner.¡±

    Arlan frowned, the implications sinking in quickly. ¡°These are signs that an Orc Hero has appeared and has united the Rhota Orcs.¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Nightingale concured. ¡°I¡¯ve already dispatched an Umbra to confirm this theory, but I thought you¡¯d want to know.¡±

    ¡°Excellent initiative,¡± Arlan said with a nod. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°The Free Cities of Yura are in disarray. Infighting between dwarven merchant factions has escalated. I surmise this was caused by the meddling of the-¡±

    ¡°Firane Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Correct, Master Arlan,¡± added Nightingale as she continued, ¡°The Musan Kingdom has deployed two fleets of warships to their northern sea where the Rhota Orc Tribes lands meet their waters.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how the Musan warships fare in battle,¡± Arlan muttered to himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s more¡­ Musan envoys have been sighted in the Free Cities of Yura and in the Firane Kingdom¡¯s capital, Sylabell.¡±

    Arlan processed the information as best he could. The pieces on the board were shifting rapidly, and the balance of power in Althea seemed as fragile as ever.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± he asked.

    Nightingale hesitated, her gaze flicking toward the horizon. ¡°There¡¯s been no sign of the Malum Incarnate. It¡¯s... unusual but I still believe that they have some hand in Firane.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Well¡­ they¡¯re out there still. Its worse that they¡¯re quiet.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Nightingale agreed. ¡°But at least it gives us time to deal with other matters at hand. Do you want the Umbras to intervene in any way?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t act on anything just yet. I want you to continue monitor all movements and send a messenger pigeon if there¡¯s anything urgent. I¡¯ll be arriving in Sylabell in about 2 months, maybe less.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Upon acknowledging Arlan¡¯s orders, Nightingale then phased into the shadows on the balcony¡¯s floor and disapppear.

    ¡°Sophia,¡± Arlan thought, ¡°Was that her new ability?¡±

    ¡°It was Nightingale¡¯s [Shadow Walk] Mar-Tech that allows her to transform into a shadow and allows the user to move freely as a shadow would. Though it can be dispelled if enough light lands on the shadow.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Arlan remained on the balcony, his thoughts churning. He closed his eyes, drawing in a steadying breath. Despite the weight of his responsibilities, he allowed himself a moment of calm under the starlit sky.

    The morning sunlight poured into the study, bathing the room in a warm, golden glow. Arlan stood by the window, staring out at the bustling activity on the estate grounds below.

    Soldiers of the Banner of the Claw were waking up for their morning training routine, their discipline a testament to their resilience. Emmeline had already left for the Alcazar to meet with her mother, the Queen. Then a quiet knock at the door broke the rhythm.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Arlan called.

    Lucius entered, his posture as composed as ever, though there was a flicker of excitement in his eyes. In his gloved hands, he carried the [Disk of Absolution], its faint silver glow shimmering as though it had a life of its own.

    ¡°Arlan,¡± Lucius began, ¡°I¡¯ve had the chance to examine the artifact in greater detail last night.¡±

    Arlan gestured for him to take a seat at the nearby table. ¡°What can you tell me?¡±

    Lucius placed the disk on the table with deliberate care, its runes faintly pulsing as though reacting to his touch. ¡°The [Disk of Absolution] doesn¡¯t generate mana on its own. Instead, it draws an infinite supply of mana from an external source¡ªlikely another plane of existence.¡±

    Arlan leaned forward and examined the artifact. ¡°Do you know how?¡±

    ¡°Not at this very moment,¡± Lucius admitted. ¡°But with further study, I may be able to understand it.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°And Soketh used this to turn himself into a demi-god.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lucius replied. ¡°The power it holds is ridiculous. I¡¯m glad we got to it before it fell into the wrong hands.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s gaze shifted to the artifact, his mind already racing through ideas. ¡°And in the right hands?¡±

    Lucius¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°The possibilities are endless¡­ If it could be used by any normal mortal and that¡¯s where it¡¯s difficult. There isn¡¯t an instructions manual that can tell us how to utilize its power.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s pause, Arlan asked, ¡°I see¡­ What are your plans now, Lucius? Your temporary duty has been fulfilled to me.¡±

    Lucius straightened, his tone resolute. ¡°My place is with you, Arlan. The knowledge I possess isn¡¯t meant for libraries or ivory towers¡ªit¡¯s meant to safeguard the world from the dangers these artifacts pose. And it seems you¡¯ll be around them quite often.¡±

    Arlan considered him for a moment, then extended his hand. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. Welcome, Lucius.¡±

    Lucius clasped Arlan¡¯s hand firmly, a rare smile breaking through his composed exterior. ¡°Thank you, General Arlan.¡±

    Arlan nodded. ¡°When it''s just us, just Arlan is fine.¡±

    As Lucius departed, Arlan leaned back in his chair, his gaze returning to the glowing disk that Lucius left on the desk.

    The Reeve Manor was quiet in the late morning, its grand halls still bearing the subtle hum of post-battle recovery. Arlan strode through the upper levels, passing portraits of the Reeve lineage and tapestries that whispered of Midland¡¯s long history. His mind was preoccupied as he reached Marie¡¯s room.

    He knocked lightly but received no response. After a pause, he pushed the door open. The room was neat, though traces of Marie¡¯s presence were evident¡ªa satchel left by the bed, an open book on the nightstand, and her bed untouched.

    ¡°Not here,¡± Arlan muttered, closing the door behind him.

    As he turned, he nearly collided with Katalina, who was walking down the hall with a stack of tomes in her arms. She steadied herself with a sharp glare before recognition softened her expression.

    ¡°Looking for someone, Ar?¡± she asked dryly.

    ¡°Marie,¡± Arlan replied. ¡°Have you seen her?¡±

    Katalina smirked. ¡°She left for the coliseum this morning after breakfast. Said something about needing to blow off steam.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense.¡±

    ¡°I figured she¡¯d be there all day,¡± Katalina added, shifting the tomes in her arms. ¡°She looked... intense. You know how she gets when she¡¯s working through something.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Kat,¡± Arlan said, already heading for the staircase.

    Katalina called after him with a teasing tone. ¡°Good luck trying to talk to her when she¡¯s in that mood.¡±

    The streets of Auron were alive with the sounds of recovery and rebuilding. Merchants called out their wares, soldiers patrolled in pairs, and the occasional adventurer walked with purpose toward their next task. Despite the weight of the recent battle, the city buzzed with an undercurrent of hope.

    Arlan¡¯s steps quickened as he approached the grand coliseum at the heart of Auron. The ancient structure loomed above the surrounding buildings, its towering arches a testament to the city¡¯s enduring spirit.

    As he entered, the familiar sound of exploding fire spells greeted him. Training dummies lined the arena floor, many of them scorched and battered from relentless practice sessions. And there, at the center of it all, was the Embercaller.

    Her movements were swift and calculated, her [Hellborn] form flaring as she unleashed a cascade of [Arcflares]. Each strike was precise, the heat from her magic palpable even from a distance. Her focus was absolute, her sharp blue eyes fixed on her targets.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Arlan watched for a moment, leaning against a nearby pillar as she continued her relentless assault. The intensity in her expression reminded him of Marie¡¯s will and determination.

    Marie finally paused, her chest heaving as she surveyed the smoldering remnants of the dummies.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re there,¡± she called out, as she remained unswayed.

    Arlan stepped forward, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better at controlling your flow of spells.¡±

    Marie turned to face him, brushing a strand of hair from her face. ¡°Are you here to train as well?¡±

    ¡°Actually no, I¡¯m not.¡±

    A playful gasp was let out by Marie, ¡°The world is truly ending, Arlan just turned down an offer to train.¡±

    ¡°Real funny,¡± Arlan replied simply. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you actually.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a surprise¡­ Are you here to talk about that?¡±

    ¡°By that you mean what I promised to talk to you about,¡± Arlan said, his voice soft but firm. ¡°Then yes¡­ We should talk about that.¡±

    Marie hesitated, her gaze dropping for a moment before meeting Arlan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°Do you like thinking about it?¡± Arlan asked, his tone gentle.

    Marie stiffened slightly, then sighed. ¡°Of course¡­ But wishful thinking isn¡¯t too fun.¡±

    Arlan stepped closer, his voice steady. ¡°Marie, I¡­ I do care about you. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry but I haven¡¯t been forthright with you about how I feel.¡±

    Her eyes widened, the sharp archmage momentarily disarmed. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Back in Galmora, when you first opened up to me about how you felt,¡± Arlan said firmly. ¡°I made a mistake by mislabeling my feelings for you as nothing more than camaraderie. But it didn¡¯t feel genuine as I didn¡¯t allow myself to recognize what I felt as anything more.¡±

    Marie let out a shaky breath, her guarded demeanor cracking. ¡°So you do¡­ You do feel the same way I do?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Arlan replied.

    Marie¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile, though her voice was still uncertain. ¡°You really talked to Emme about this, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Arlan said, his gaze unwavering. ¡°And she made me realize something important¡ªyou matter to me just as much as she does. And I don¡¯t want to pretend that I don¡¯t see you for the woman you are.¡±

    Marie¡¯s smile grew, and for the first time in days, she laughed¡ªa soft, genuine sound that echoed through the coliseum.

    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot,¡± she said, shaking her head.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been hearing that a lot lately.¡±

    Marie stepped closer, her free hand resting lightly on his chest. ¡°This is¡­ something I didn¡¯t expect...¡±

    Arlan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been known to subvert expectations.¡±

    Their eyes met, and the unspoken feelings that had lingered for so long finally found their voice. When their lips met, it was a moment of understanding and connection forged through countless battles and shared struggles.

    As they parted, Marie¡¯s fiery determination returned to her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Arlan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in love with you too, Marie.¡±

    ¡°Ar, this isn¡¯t our first kiss by the way.¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    ¡°You were my knight-in-shining armor.¡±

    Arlan stood with Marie and Emmeline in the castle courtyard, observing the steady flow of people heading toward the main keep, its towering silhouette casting a majestic shadow over the Emerald Lake. The grand Alcazar gleamed in the sunlight, its massive walls and intricate architecture promising an evening of splendor.

    Emmeline adjusted her cloak with practiced grace, her regal bearing as natural as ever. She let her gaze linger on the castle for a moment, a soft smile gracing her lips. ¡°The Alcazar¡­ It¡¯s just as beautiful as I remembered. My father and I used to visit often. He loved it here.¡±

    Marie, clad in a stunning crimson gown, nodded in quiet agreement. Her voice softened as she replied, ¡°Your late father would be very proud of you, Emme.¡±

    ¡°Shall we?¡± asked Arlan as he escorted the two ladies in.

    The halls of Alcazar were filled with music and laughter as the celebration reached its peak. Tables laden with food and drink stretched across the grand ballroom, while banners of Midland¡¯s great houses adorned the walls. Soldiers and adventurers mingled with nobles, their camaraderie cutting across social divides for the evening.

    Duke Frank Lansley stood at the head of the room, his imposing figure commanding attention as he raised a goblet. His voice boomed with authority and warmth. ¡°Tonight, we honor those who stood against the darkness and emerged victorious. Their bravery and sacrifice will not be forgotten!¡±

    A roar of cheers erupted from the crowd, glasses raised high in unison.

    Arlan sat with his strike team at a table near the edge of the room. JD was regaling Frej and Yuna with exaggerated tales of the battle, his animated gestures earning laughs and groans in equal measure. Savage remained quiet, his massive frame taking up more space than the chairs seemed designed for, while Akasha leaned back with a rare look of contentment.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re enjoying yourself,¡± Emmeline remarked as she approached Arlan, a goblet in her hand.

    Arlan smirked. ¡°For now. Until the Duke decides to pull me into the spotlight.¡±

    Emmeline laughed softly. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare let you off that easily. But you¡¯ve earned this, Arlan. Let them celebrate you for once.¡±

    Before Arlan could respond, Duke Frank gestured for silence. ¡°I have a special announcement,¡± he declared, his deep voice cutting through the chatter. ¡°Grand Marshal Arlan Reeve, step forward!¡±

    A groan escaped Arlan¡¯s lips, though a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. As the room erupted in applause, he rose from his seat and made his way to the front.

    ¡°Try not to trip,¡± JD called out, earning another round of laughter from their table.

    Standing beside the Duke, Arlan felt the weight of the moment. Frank clapped a hand on his shoulder, the gesture both paternal and firm.

    ¡°This man has given everything for Midland, time and time again,¡± Frank said, his voice reverent. ¡°He has not only saved lives but also inspired hope in all of us. For that, I award him the highest honors.¡±

    An ornate cache of adamantite bars was presented to Arlan as promised. Alongside it was a pouch of gold, its weight a symbol of Midland¡¯s gratitude.

    The crowd cheered as Arlan accepted the gifts, his expression humble but resolute. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°But this victory wasn¡¯t mine alone. It belonged to every soldier, every adventurer, and every person who stood against Soketh¡¯s forces. This is for all of us.¡±

    As the applause swelled again, Arlan returned to his seat, shaking his head at JD¡¯s exaggerated bow of respect.

    The atmosphere within the Alcazar¡¯s grand hall was lively, the sounds of laughter and conversation weaving together in a melody of celebration. Arlan, however, found himself weaving through the crowd, his mind preoccupied with the weight of what still needed to be done.

    Near the head of the room, Queen Margaret stood by a table adorned with Midland¡¯s royal sigil. Her presence radiated authority, yet her posture betrayed the strain of leadership in the aftermath of Soketh¡¯s incursion. Beside her sat Dink Rorschach, his face pale but resolute as he sipped carefully from a goblet, his injured arm wrapped in a sling.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Arlan greeted, inclining his head as he approached.

    Queen Margaret looked up, her weary expression softening at the sight of him. ¡°Arlan, what a pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Pleasures all mine,¡± Arlan agreed, his tone warm. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you well, despite everything.¡±

    Margaret let out a soft sigh, her gaze flickering toward Dink. ¡°Well enough, though the war took its toll on us all.¡± She gestured for Arlan to join her, offering a rare, small smile. ¡°Walk with me, if you would.¡±

    As they moved through the quieter edges of the room, Margaret¡¯s voice grew more subdued. ¡°The recovery efforts are progressing, but it¡¯s an uphill battle. War of the Great Houses left devastation in its wake, and civil wars have the worst effects on a sovereign kingdom.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his expression serious. ¡°Duke Frank, Duke Louis, and Duke Nicolas have all stepped up. Their banners have held their territories together. Without their support, things would be far worse.¡±

    ¡°They have,¡± Margaret agreed. ¡°And for that, I¡¯m deeply grateful. But the strain is showing. Even Dink, as loyal as he is, has been overwhelmed. He means well, but his aptitude for governance leaves room for improvement.¡±

    Arlan glanced back at Dink, who was now in conversation with a group of nobles. Despite his injuries, the Prime Minister carried himself with an air of determination. ¡°He¡¯s doing his best under extraordinary circumstances.¡±

    Margaret nodded, a shadow of worry passing over her features. ¡°For now, we¡¯re still managing to gain progress on the recovery efforts. Midland cannot afford any missteps in these times.¡±

    Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of Duke Louis Reeve¡¯s booming laughter. The towering Duke strode toward them, his arms outstretched in an uncharacteristically open display of affection.

    ¡°Arlan!¡± Louis called, drawing the attention of nearby revelers. He wrapped Arlan in a firm hug, clapping him on the back with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting all night to find you.¡±

    Arlan chuckled, returning the embrace before stepping back. ¡°Good to see you too, father. It¡¯s been far too long.¡±

    Margaret excused herself gracefully, leaving the two men to their conversation.

    Louis grinned, his usual exuberance on full display. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s catch up.¡± He gestured toward one of the open buffet tables, and the two began to fill their plates.

    As they happily chose luxurious and rich dishes, the chandelier reflected fine cutlery, Louis¡¯s demeanor shifted slightly, his tone becoming more serious. ¡°I owe you an apology, Arlan. I wanted to be there with you against Soketh, but there was another matter of national security I was dealing with.¡±

    Arlan remained unphased as if he already knew of Duke Louis¡¯ duties, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, father. You¡¯re doing all you can and more. I¡¯ve only been told minor information but what of the details of this incursion?¡±

    Louis sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°A unified horde of over 15,000 goblins, kobolds, and monsters surged from the wild frontier along the northern side. The attacks were too frequent and organized to be random. I managed to wipe out most of them before they could cause any harm with the 1st Reeve Banner but¡­ something must¡¯ve stirred them in the wild frontiers. I don¡¯t believe they were trying to attack us per say¡­ It just seemed like they were trying to run from something.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s mind immediately connected the dots. Nightingale¡¯s report about the Rhota Orc Tribes and the growing unrest across Althea loomed large in his thoughts. ¡°Nightingale reported disturbances to the east regarding the Rhota Orcs. They may be related.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Louis admitted. ¡°Anyway, enough about that. How¡¯re you holding, son?¡±

    ¡°Oh you know¡­ Just casually striking down a demi-god and saving my kingdom from ruin by an otherworldly evil.¡±

    Louis let out a hearty laugh, ¡°I expected no less.¡±

    ¡°But father, I must admit¡­ Dealing with a demi-god from another world wasn¡¯t as hard as navigating¡­ women.¡± Arlan turned towards Marie and Emmeline who were enjoying themselves with Yuna and Chrysta.

    Duke Louis immediately understood Arlan and reassured his son, ¡°And here I thought you were invincible with your most recent achievement. Be careful Arlan, it is quite the dangerous prey standing there.¡±

    ¡°Were you sought after by many women as well?¡±

    Before Louis could respond, Lord Commander Jermaine approached and saluted sharply. ¡°Grand Marshal Arlan, my apologies for interrupting, but Duke Frank requires your father¡¯s presence to discuss urgent logistical matters.¡±

    Louis sighed but nodded. ¡°Now what could that snob want with me? Oh well¡­ it¡¯s no matter. I¡¯m sorry but we¡¯ll have to pick this up another time. I¡¯ll see you once more before I return to Tudora.¡±

    As his father departed to confer with Duke Frank Lansley, Arlan¡¯s gaze swept across the room. The celebration thrummed with life¡ªnobles exchanging pleasantries, adventurers recounting exploits, and soldiers laughing over their cups of wine. Yet, even amidst the revelry, Arlan¡¯s thoughts lingered on the challenges ahead.

    ¡°Arlan,¡± a familiar voice broke through his contemplation. Turning, he saw Duke Nicolas Stonemar, his trusted ally and the newly appointed head of House Stonemar. The burly duke¡¯s expression was tempered by a mixture of responsibility and grief, a stark contrast to the lively atmosphere.

    ¡°Nicolas,¡± Arlan greeted, extending a hand. ¡°I¡¯m glad you made it.¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯d miss this,¡± Nicolas replied with a weary grin, shaking Arlan¡¯s hand. ¡°But I¡¯d wager your mind isn¡¯t entirely here.¡±

    Arlan chuckled, his sharp brown eyes meeting Nicolas¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s true. There¡¯s always another fire to put out. But what about you? How are things in the west?¡±

    Nicolas sighed, his broad shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°We¡¯re holding on, but it¡¯s been a struggle. The war drained us dry. High taxes to fund the campaigns crippled the common folk, and losing so many able-bodied men hit harder than we imagined. I managed to get Queen Margaret to exempt us from taxes for a year, but even that feels like patching a leaky roof in the rain.¡±

    Arlan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°And the southwest?¡±

    ¡°Far worse,¡± Nicolas admitted, his tone darkening. ¡°With House Beaumont gone, there¡¯s no leadership to stabilize the region. Bandits and deserters have turned it into a feeding ground. Every time we crush one group, another springs up. It¡¯s like trying to hold back a flood with bare hands.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll dispatch 25,000 soldiers from the Royal Army to assist you. Additionally, I¡¯ll send 200 craftsmen from the Eastvale Trade Company, along with 1,500 gold and materials. Reconstruction can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Nicolas¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, his usually stoic demeanor giving way to a brief flicker of gratitude. ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s more than I expected, Arlan.¡±

    ¡°With Soketh defeated, I can properly distribute the Royal Army now,¡± Arlan replied firmly. ¡°We cannot let the sacrifices made be wasted. Your people¡ªand all of Midland¡ªdeserve a future.¡±

    Nicolas hesitated for a moment, then placed a hand on Arlan¡¯s shoulder, his grip firm yet sincere. ¡°Thank you, my friend.¡±

    Arlan studied him for a moment, his expression softening. ¡°Nicolas,¡± he began, lowering his voice, ¡°how are you? Really. It hasn¡¯t been long since your father passed, and now you¡¯re leading House Stonemar. That¡¯s no small burden.¡±

    For a moment, Nicolas¡¯s carefully maintained composure faltered. His jaw tightened, and he glanced away, as if searching for the right words. ¡°It¡¯s... strange,¡± he admitted quietly. ¡°Every decision I make, I wonder what he¡¯d think. Whether he¡¯d approve. He was the cornerstone of our house, Arlan. Losing him feels like losing a part of myself.¡±

    ¡°He was a great man, Nicolas. One of the finest leaders Midland has ever known. But you¡¯ve proven yourself time and again, especially during the war. House Stonemar is in good hands.¡±

    Nicolas looked up, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°I appreciate that. It¡¯s just... hard to fill his shoes. Harder still to not let the grief consume me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about filling his shoes,¡± Arlan said, his tone firm yet understanding. ¡°It¡¯s about walking your own path while honoring his legacy. You have the strength to carry that weight, Nicolas. And you¡¯re not alone in this.¡±

    The two men stood in silence for a moment, the noise of the celebration fading into the background. Finally, Nicolas let out a deep breath, straightening his posture. ¡°Thank you, Arlan. That means more than you know.¡±

    Arlan offered a rare smile. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now, go enjoy the celebration. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a reason to smile. Our other friends should be around here somewhere.¡±

    With a nod, Nicolas turned to rejoin the festivities, his steps a little lighter. As he disappeared into the crowd, Arlan remained rooted in place, his thoughts momentarily adrift. The hall¡¯s vibrant energy swirled around him, but he stood steadfast, a pillar amidst the tide.

    As the celebration carried on around him, Arlan made his way to the alcove where his strike team had gathered. Frej, Akasha, Savage, Yuna, and Niren stood together, their faces illuminated by the soft glow of nearby lanterns. Lucius, as ever, was slightly apart from the group, his keen eyes scanning the room with quiet vigilance.

    Arlan stepped into their midst, his presence drawing their attention instantly. He clasped his hands behind his back, adopting the measured tone of a commander addressing his closest allies.

    ¡°Your service to Midland and to me has been beyond reproach,¡± Arlan began, his voice firm but carrying a note of warmth. ¡°With the threat of Soketh vanquished, I want to know what each of you plans to do now.¡±

    Frej was the first to step forward, her proud bearing and sharp gaze betraying a flicker of uncertainty. ¡°Arlan,¡± she began, her voice steady, ¡°I wish to remain in your service. I¡¯ve fought by your side, and I believe in your vision for Midland. But...¡±

    Arlan raised an eyebrow, encouraging her to continue.

    ¡°But I have unfinished business,¡± she admitted. ¡°My father has always doubted my worth, and I want to prove to him that the honor of House Aikhan remains strong. I would ask that one day, you accompany me to my estate so I may show him the life I¡¯ve built under your banner.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his expression softening. ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself, Frej. If earning your father¡¯s respect is what you need, then I¡¯ll stand beside you when that day comes.¡±

    Frej¡¯s lips curved into a rare smile, and she stepped back, visibly relieved.

    Akasha was next, her glowing red eyes glinting with intrigue. The vampiric necromancer tilted her head slightly, her voice a soft purr. ¡°I have no intention of leaving, General. Your essence... It strengthens me. My power grows the longer I remain at your side.¡±

    Her words carried an undertone of amusement, but Arlan¡¯s gaze remained steady. ¡°Then you¡¯ll stay. But remember, Akasha, your usefulness to me depends on your loyalty and contributions. Do not waver.¡±

    Akasha¡¯s smile widened, a mixture of charm and menace. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡±

    Keith ¡°Savage¡± Grineer crossed his massive arms, his towering frame making him appear even more imposing. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this was a temporary arrangement,¡± he rumbled, his tone laced with mock indignation. ¡°I intended to follow you from the start, Arlan. You¡¯ve earned my loyalty.¡±

    A flicker of pride crossed Arlan¡¯s face. ¡°Then you¡¯ll remain?¡±

    Savage nodded but added, ¡°Eventually, though, I need to return to my homeland. My brothers... There is a blood debt that needs settling. But until then, I¡¯m yours to command.¡±

    Arlan extended a hand, which Savage clasped with his usual iron grip. ¡°When that time comes, I¡¯ll stand with you as you¡¯ve stood with me.¡±

    Yuna stepped forward, her expression calm but her golden eyes betraying a hint of vulnerability. ¡°I wish to stay as your retainer, General,¡± she said softly. ¡°But I have one request¡ªI¡¯d like to visit my mother before we move south. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve seen her.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s voice softened. ¡°You¡¯ve earned that and more, Yuna. We¡¯ll ensure you see her on our way to the southeastern border.¡±

    Finally, Niren Dwain, the Chosen Apostle of Numen, stepped forward. His youthful face held the gravitas of one who carried divine purpose. ¡°Numen compels me to remain with you, General,¡± he said, his tone solemn. ¡°For now, my path is aligned with yours. But once your next endeavor is complete, I may need to return to my duties as one of Numen¡¯s Chosen.¡±

    Arlan nodded, fully understanding the weight of Niren¡¯s responsibilities. ¡°I¡¯ll value your presence for as long as you can give it. When the time comes for you to return to Numen¡¯s service, know that you leave with my gratitude.¡±

    As each member of his retinue voiced their intentions, Arlan felt a renewed sense of camaraderie. These were not just soldiers or allies; they were family, bound by the trials they had endured together.

    Arlan gave a small, satisfied smile. ¡°Then it seems we¡¯re all agreed. Together, we¡¯ll face whatever comes next.¡±

    The group raised their goblets in a shared toast, Savage¡¯s booming voice breaking the moment. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan, Arlan? Where do we go from here?¡±

    Arlan¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°First, we return to Galmora for a month of preparation. After that... we set our sights on the Firane Kingdom.¡±

    The weight of his words settled over the group, but none faltered. They had chosen this path, and they would walk it together.

    The faint hum of the [Disk of Absolution] filled the chamber, its otherworldly glow casting rippling patterns across the polished stone walls. The artifact sat in the center of the table, an enigma that radiated both potential and peril. Arlan, Lady Dafni, Jin Alberra, Lucius, and Tebald circled around it, their expressions a blend of awe and unease.

    Lucius was the first to speak, his voice sharp and analytical. ¡°For all the time I¡¯ve spent examining this artifact, its true nature remains elusive. We know it channels mana from an external plane, but we have no blueprints, no scrolls, no documentation to guide us. Its creators left us nothing but the artifact itself¡ªa dangerous mystery.¡±

    Jin leaned forward. ¡°And therein lies the problem. Without understanding its construction or the mechanics of its power, every use is a gamble. This is no ordinary artifact, Arlan. It¡¯s a force of nature condensed into a single object. We could harness it to achieve unparalleled feats¡ªor we could doom ourselves in the process.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s sharp eyes flicked between them. ¡°You¡¯re saying we don¡¯t even know what its limits are?¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡± answered Lady Dafni with folded her arms, her silver hair glinting in the light. ¡°The disk¡¯s potential is limitless, but so are its risks. We¡¯re not sure how much we can draw upon it at a time or if there¡¯s even any limit at all. And if it were to fall into the wrong hands¡­¡± She let the thought hang in the air, her expression grim.

    Tebald, standing near the edge of the table, hesitated before speaking. ¡°But what if its creators didn¡¯t leave documentation because they couldn¡¯t predict its behavior either? What if the [Disk of Absolution] is incomplete¡ªa prototype, that never got pushed to its limits?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true,¡± theorized Lucius, ¡°Then we¡¯re dealing with an even greater unknown. Prototypes are unstable by nature. The mana it channels could spike unpredictably, or worse, rupture the connection entirely. The only certainty we do know is that Soketh managed to harness it but how is still a mystery.¡±

    ¡°And yet, we can¡¯t ignore it,¡± said Arlan as he thought of its potential, ¡°The disk is here, and its power could tip the balance in our favor. If we don¡¯t use it, someone else eventually will.¡±

    Jin Alberra nodded slowly. ¡°True. And that¡¯s why we need to think strategically. We can¡¯t simply wield the disk as it is. Without control, it¡¯s a disaster waiting to happen. But if we were to incorporate it into something more stable, something designed to channel its energy¡­¡±

    Lady Dafni¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°Say¡­ Arlan, aren¡¯t you having a new weapon made from adamantite?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not sure how this would work.¡± answered Arlan perplexed.

    Jin¡¯s tone grew firmer, his confidence building. ¡°An adamantium weapon, designed specifically to handle the disk¡¯s power, could stabilize its energy flow and mitigate the risks. Think of it as creating a conduit¡ªa vessel that focuses its raw potential into something usable.¡±

    Lucius tilted his head, his skepticism clear. ¡°That¡¯s a bold proposition, Jin. Crafting such a weapon without blueprints or precedent is no small task.¡±

    Tebald interjected, his voice tinged with excitement. ¡°But it¡¯s possible, isn¡¯t it? With the right materials and the right team, we could create something unparalleled. A weapon that not only harnesses the disk¡¯s power but refines it.¡±

    ¡°What would it take?¡± asked Arlan with piqued interest.

    Jin¡¯s response was immediate. ¡°First, you¡¯ll need a master bladesmith. Someone with the skill to forge a weapon capable of withstanding and channeling that much power. Wren is the obvious choice¡ªhis work on Starshadow proves he¡¯s up to the task.¡±

    Lady Dafni added, ¡°Then there¡¯s the matter of enchantments. We¡¯d need to inscribe runes that stabilize the disk¡¯s energy flow and prevent overloading. That will require expertise in high-tier magical theory, as well as access to rare materials.¡±

    ¡°I understand the risks,¡± admitted Arlan, ¡°But the rewards outweigh them. If we can create a weapon capable of channeling the disk¡¯s power, it could become the most powerful asset we have.¡±

    Lady Dafni leaned closer, her silver eyes meeting his. ¡°Then we¡¯ll proceed. But remember, Arlan: this isn¡¯t just about creating a weapon. It¡¯s about taking responsibility for the power you¡¯ll wield. The [Disk of Absolution] isn¡¯t just a tool¡ªit¡¯s a symbol. If you misuse it, the consequences will be yours to bear.¡±

    Arlan nodded, his voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ve borne heavier burdens. This is no different. I¡¯ll have Wren begin the preparations as soon as I return to Galmora. Lucius¡ªI¡¯ll rely on your expertise to guide this process. We¡¯ll make use of Marie¡¯s regalia and Chrysta¡¯s regalia for the runes.¡±

    The group exchanged determined nods, the weight of their decision settling over the room. As they dispersed, Arlan lingered for a moment, his gaze fixed on the [Disk of Absolution].

    The artifact¡¯s glow seemed to pulse faintly, as if acknowledging the choices being made. In his hands, Arlan¡¯s mind drooled at the unimaginable power he¡¯d wield. A trump card that he could use to minimize casualties on his side.

    As the conversation shifted, Arlan leaned back slightly, addressing Lady Dafni. ¡°You mentioned earlier that the Mage Senate has been active. How are their efforts progressing?¡±

    Lady Dafni smiled, her tone lightening but her words deliberate. ¡°We¡¯ve focused on two primary objectives: restarting the academies to train the next generation of talent and deciphering the newly discovered ancient scrolls residing at the Grand Archives. The scrolls may hold more knowledge about the Krea or lost arcana.¡±

    ¡°The reopening of Lancel High Academy,¡± agreed Jin, ¡°Along with the three other major institutions, will be pivotal. In six months, we¡¯ll see the first wave of students entering education again since the War of the Great Houses¡ªa milestone in Midland¡¯s recovery efforts.¡±

    The mention of the academy caught Tebald¡¯s attention, his youthful curiosity lighting up his face. ¡°Will it be the same as before? Or are there plans to change the curriculum?¡±

    Lady Dafni turned her gaze to him, her expression warm and proud. ¡°The fundamentals will remain, but there will be significant changes. The Mage Senate has prioritized incorporating new subjects entirely, the responsible use of power, and an emphasis on practical applications.¡±

    The group chuckled, but Lady Dafni¡¯s next words brought a hush. ¡°And if you continue on your current path, Tebald, you¡¯ll likely be appointed to the Mage Senate as a researcher after completing your third year.¡±

    Tebald¡¯s eyes widened as he straightened. ¡°A commoner like me?! To the Mage Senate? Truly?¡±

    Jin chuckled at the younger mage¡¯s astonishment. ¡°With your potential, it¡¯s only a matter of time. Your understanding of magical theory is already beyond most, and you¡¯ve demonstrated an uncanny knack for the highest levels of mana manipulation. You¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    Tebald blushed slightly, looking down at his hands. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d have a chance to be part of something like that¡­ And to receive such high praise from Lady Dafni and the Royal Court Archmage¡±

    Lady Dafni placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve earned it. The academy will only refine your skills further.¡±

    Jin Alberra then turned his attention to Arlan, a playful smirk on his face. ¡°But what about you, Crown-Prince? Will we see you gracing Lancel High Academy¡¯s halls next year?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± questioned Arlan confused, ¡°At the academy? What¡¯s the point? I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯d just waste my time there.¡±

    Lady Dafni¡¯s expression grew more serious, though her tone remained warm. ¡°You¡¯ve mastered much, Arlan, but the academy isn¡¯t just about learning¡ªit¡¯s about legacy. If you intend to become king, completing your education there would send a powerful message. It would reinforce your credibility as a leader who values tradition, knowledge, and growth. And, let¡¯s not forget, it would reflect well on Lancel High Academy itself to claim the Immortal General as an alumnus.¡±

    Jin nodded in agreement. ¡°Not to mention, it would allow you to connect with future leaders and thinkers of Midland. That kind of networking could be invaluable.¡±

    Lady Dafni added with a small smile, ¡°Of course, given your accomplishments, you¡¯d start as a third-year student, skipping the second year entirely. The academy may be traditional, but even it can¡¯t ignore practicality.¡±

    Arlan paused, considering her words carefully. The idea of formal education seemed almost trivial compared to the responsibilities he already carried. But he couldn¡¯t deny the political and symbolic weight such a decision would carry.

    ¡°It could be interesting,¡± he admitted. ¡°Perhaps even fun.¡± He glanced at his retinue, standing quietly nearby. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°And what about them? Could you enroll my retinue as well?¡±

    Lady Dafni laughed, a light, melodic sound that eased the room¡¯s tension. ¡°Easily. If Lancel High Academy boasts the Immortal General and his companions among its ranks, the other academies will have much to aspire to.¡±

    Jin Alberra leaned back, his tone amused. ¡°It would certainly shake things up. And it would give your retinue a chance to refine their skills in a more structured environment. Who knows? They might even learn something.¡±

    The room laughed, and even Arlan couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll enroll when the academy reopens.¡± He glanced at Lady Dafni, his tone lighter than before. ¡°Though, I expect you¡¯ll find some way to make it challenging, even for me.¡±

    Lady Dafni smiled knowingly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it, General.¡±

    As the group shared a laugh, the earlier gravity of their discussions gave way to a sense of camaraderie and hope. Even amidst the challenges ahead, there was room for growth, learning, and perhaps even a touch of normalcy.

    The cool night air greeted Arlan as he stepped onto the balcony, the muffled hum of the feast fading behind him. The gentle lapping of the Emerald Lake added a soothing rhythm to the quiet scene, but Arlan¡¯s thoughts were anything but calm.

    He rested his forearms on the stone railing, his sharp eyes fixed on the horizon. The events of the day, the weight of the [Disk of Absolution], and the fragmented truths of his own existence swirled in his mind. The victory over Soketh was a moment to celebrate, yet all he could feel was the heavy burden of unanswered questions and impossible choices.

    Sophia¡¯s voice, soft yet regal, resonated in his mind. ¡°My Liege, you seem troubled.¡±

    Arlan exhaled, his breath misting faintly in the cool air. ¡°You could say that. Too many pieces of this puzzle don¡¯t fit. The disk. The rifts. The Malum Incarnate. It all feels¡­ connected somehow, but I can¡¯t see how yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve faced uncertainties before, and you¡¯ve always prevailed. These challenges are no different.¡±

    ¡°This is different, Sophia. It¡¯s not just about strategy or strength. It¡¯s about the very fabric of what we¡¯re fighting for. The [Disk of Absolution]¡ªits power could shape the future of Midland, or destroy it entirely. And the questions about my past... they¡¯re not just whispers anymore. They¡¯re growing louder.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about this body, aren¡¯t you? The one who willingly surrendered so that Rove¡¯s soul and core could inhabit it for the sake of Althea.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s grip on the railing tightened. ¡°I am. I¡¯ve been avoiding it for years, but I can¡¯t anymore.¡±

    ¡°It was not a decision made lightly, my liege. The original Arlan believed in something greater¡ªa cause, a future, perhaps even in you. To surrender his body was to ensure that Rove¡¯s power could persist and be wielded by someone capable of using it for good.¡±

    ¡°But the process¡­ it wasn¡¯t just the body, was it? It was everything¡ªhis memories, his connections, his essence. All gone, so I could stand here now.¡±

    Sophia paused before answering. ¡°Yes, but not entirely. The threads of his existence remain within you, not as a merging of souls, but as echoes. His sacrifice did not erase him, my liege¡ªit transformed him into something greater. His will, his hope, lives on through you.¡±

    The words offered some comfort, but not enough to quiet the storm in Arlan¡¯s mind. ¡°If that¡¯s true,¡± he said quietly, ¡°then why do I feel like I¡¯ve lost something I never had?¡±

    Sophia¡¯s tone grew firmer, though still tinged with empathy. ¡°Because you carry the weight of what was given to you. It is not guilt, but responsibility. And you¡¯ve borne it well. But, my liege, I sense this isn¡¯t the only thought that troubles you tonight.¡±

    Arlan was silent for a long moment, the wind tugging gently at his cloak. When he finally spoke, his voice was measured but laced with curiosity. ¡°Sophia, if the original Arlan¡¯s body was offered to me as my fifth resurrection¡­ Would that mean it¡¯s possible that someone else other than me is resurrected?¡±

    ¡°It is not impossible,¡± answered Sophia with uncertainty, ¡°but it is fraught with risks. To retrieve a soul requires bridging the planes¡ªsomething few have ever attempted, let alone succeeded in. And the vessel, my liege... it must be compatible and willingly surrendered, just as this body was.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°The Avens power bridged planes and so can this disk. Soketh has managed to jump planes as well. Could I¡­ wield the power to bridge planes together?¡±

    ¡°It is true, my liege, that the power of the Avens has allowed for extraordinary feats. Emmeline¡¯s journey into the plane of your mind was one such act¡ªa rare bridging of realms, achieved only because of the Avens lineage.¡±

    ¡°The Avens¡¯ power lingers within me even now. I felt it when I saw those who had passed¡ªfaces I thought I¡¯d never see again. They were with me during the final battle against Luther.¡± His voice grew quieter, as though speaking the words aloud might summon the memories. ¡°For a moment, it was like they were still here. Like they never left.¡±

    Sophia¡¯s reply was measured. ¡°The Avens wielded power that defied mortal understanding, my liege. Their abilities allowed them to transcend barriers that others could only dream of. The visions you experienced, the fleeting connection with those who have departed, were echoes of that same essence. It is not resurrection, but a glimpse into what lies beyond.¡±

    ¡°If the Avens could bridge planes so seamlessly, then their power holds the key. The disk channels mana from another plane that could be the catalyst. Soketh tore through dimensions to invade Althea. The pieces are there, Sophia.¡±

    ¡°And our lack of understanding is precisely why you must tread carefully, my liege. The Avens¡¯ mastery over planes was not simply a matter of raw power¡ªit was an ancestral gift granted to them by a powerful entity.¡±

    ¡°You said the [Disk of Absolution] isn¡¯t precise enough to bridge planes but only draw mana one way. But it¡¯s a start. With the Avens¡¯ power within me, and what we know about Soketh¡¯s methods, I could learn. I could control it.¡±

    Sophia¡¯s tone shifted, a blend of regal authority and caution. ¡°Control, my liege, is a fragile illusion when dealing with forces this vast. The disk is a conduit for raw power, and the Avens¡¯ power within you is still uncontrolled. But if there was someone on Althea who could do it¡­ It¡¯d definitely be you.¡±

    ¡°If I could harness the disk and the Avens¡¯ power together¡ªit should be possible.¡±

    Sophia¡¯s silence was heavy, the weight of her hesitation palpable. Finally, she spoke, her tone quieter now. ¡°You would risk losing your own powers for such a chance? If you fail, your core would nearly deplete and you¡¯d lose your regalia.¡±

    ¡°If it meant that I could keep to my promise¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand your sentiments and why you would risk it all. If you could ascend your core to tenth-tier gold-core without the black draconian cuirass¡­ You¡¯d ascend as your rightful place as the God-King. You may be able to attempt it then.¡±

    The wind tugged at Arlan¡¯s cloak as he stared out over the quiet expanse. His mind raced with the implications of Sophia¡¯s words, the pieces of the puzzle beginning to form a faint picture. The disk, the Avens¡¯ power, Soketh¡¯s transgressions and even Nithala¡¯s words¡ªthey were all connected, threads of a greater tapestry he couldn¡¯t yet see in full.

    The sound of footsteps drew his attention back to the present. Emmeline stepped onto the balcony, her presence calm and grounding. She offered him a soft smile as she approached. ¡°Arlan, the others are starting to wonder if you¡¯ve disappeared. They¡¯re asking for you.¡±

    Arlan turned to her, forcing a faint smile in return. ¡°I¡¯ll be in soon.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking about¡­ don¡¯t let it consume you.¡± said Emmeline worried, ¡°We¡¯ll be inside if you need us.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Emme.¡±

    As the princess returned to the warmth of the banquet, Arlan lingered on the balcony a moment longer. His thoughts swirled, a storm of possibilities and questions. The weight of the Avens¡¯ legacy pressed against the growing resolve in his chest.

    Would Iris come back? Or maybe even Noah?

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 68

    The streets of Galmora were alive with celebration as Arlan and the Banner of the Claw returned in triumph. The sounds of cheers and the bright colors of waving banners filled the air, a stark contrast to the tense and war-weary journeys of the past. Townsfolk gathered along the cobblestone roads, tossing flower petals and shouting their gratitude as Arlan and his strike team rode at the forefront of the procession.

    Arlan, astride Kage, his dark and majestic Stygian warhorse, maintained a calm yet gracious demeanor, nodding to those who called his name. The massive beast moved with an almost predatory grace, its black coat shimmering faintly under the sunlight.

    Marie rode alongside him, her crimson cloak billowing slightly in the breeze, while Emmeline followed, her serene expression reflecting the joy of the moment. Behind them marched the Banner of the Claw, their gleaming armor and polished weapons a testament to their readiness even after hard-fought battles.

    Alya darted from the crowd, her golden curls bouncing as she approached Arlan with a bouquet of freshly picked wildflowers. Arlan dismounted with ease, kneeling to accept the gift. ¡°For you, General,¡± Alya said brightly, her smile infectious.

    Arlan chuckled softly, taking the flowers with a bow. ¡°Thank you, Alya. These will brighten my office.¡±

    ¡°Brighten his office?¡± Savage said with a smirk as he strode closer. ¡°Didn¡¯t know the Immortal General had a soft spot for flowers.¡±

    Frej rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, hush. Alya¡¯s flowers are lovely. Better than that dust-covered pile you call a collection, Savage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not dust-covered,¡± Savage protested, crossing his arms. ¡°It¡¯s weathered. A sign of use.¡±

    Lucius adjusted his spectacles, glancing between the two with mild amusement. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll all find time to critique Savage¡¯s belongings another day.¡±

    Nearby, Yanie greeted Renia with a warm hug. ¡°You must be thrilled. Wren¡¯s a lucky man.¡±

    Renia smiled, glancing toward Wren. ¡°I think I¡¯m the lucky one. He¡¯s been working on something special for the wedding¡­ but he won¡¯t say what.¡±

    Wren, overhearing, raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise for a reason.¡±

    Marie leaned in with a teasing grin. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s nothing less than perfect. Renia deserves it.¡±

    ¡°And I expect to see you all there,¡± Renia added, her gaze sweeping over the gathered strike team.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell us twice,¡± JD said, slapping Jovann on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll be front and center.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure ¡®front and center¡¯ is the right place for us,¡± Jovann muttered, but the faint smile on his face betrayed his approval.

    Akasha stood at the edge of the group, watching the exchange with a faint smirk. ¡°Mortals and their ceremonies. So much effort for fleeting moments.¡±

    Marie shot her a sharp look. ¡°You¡¯re coming, Akasha. Don¡¯t even think about hiding away.¡±

    ¡°As you command,¡± Akasha said with a small bow, though her tone carried a trace of amusement.

    Emmeline¡¯s voice cut gently through the noise. ¡°Let¡¯s not overwhelm them all at once. But yes, we¡¯ll all be there.¡±

    Niren stepped forward, his expression serene. ¡°A union is a sacred thing. It¡¯s fitting that we celebrate it after all we¡¯ve endured.¡±

    Jocko clapped his large hands together, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Alright, enough chatter. Let¡¯s get everyone settled and start preparing for the big day. I¡¯ll need to practice my speeches.¡±

    ¡°Practice?¡± Dimitri said, arching an eyebrow. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t already have one memorized?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I do,¡± Jocko said with a grin. ¡°But it¡¯s so good, I¡¯ll probably add more.¡±

    The group broke into laughter, the warmth of camaraderie easing the lingering tension from the past weeks. Arlan glanced at them, a rare smile gracing his features. For a moment, the weight of the future lifted, replaced by the simple joy of being surrounded by his closest allies.

    Later that evening, the core members of Arlan¡¯s retinue gathered in the study of the Reeve estate. The room was warm and inviting, lined with shelves of books and illuminated by the soft glow of oil lamps. Arlan stood at the head of the table, flanked by Emmeline and Marie, while Jocko, Wren, Jin, Yanie, Chrysta, and JD filled the other seats.

    ¡°We have much to discuss. The next few weeks will be critical for Galmora and for our plans in the Firane Kingdom,¡± Arlan said.

    ¡°The wall facing the Wild Frontier is progressing, but the craftsmen will need reinforcement. Wren, I assume you¡¯ll oversee the next phase?¡± Jocko asked.

    ¡°Once the wedding is done, I¡¯ll direct the effort personally. We can¡¯t afford delays with the reports Duke Louis shared about the northeastern incursions,¡± Wren replied.

    ¡°And how long do you think it will take to finish this phase?¡± Marie chimed in. ¡°If we¡¯re leaving for Firane in three weeks, we¡¯ll need things secure here.¡±

    ¡°With the right coordination and enough hands, it can be done. I¡¯ll oversee the supply chains and labor schedules,¡± Chrysta said.

    ¡°Speaking of the wedding,¡± Jocko grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll be officiating. Don¡¯t expect me to go easy on the speeches.¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dream of it, Jocko,¡± Renia laughed softly.

    Arlan turned his attention to Yanie. ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    ¡°I have. I¡¯ll accept the role of Firane¡¯s queen. But only if my uncle agrees to serve as my High Minister,¡± Yanie said, her tone steady.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been good at maneuvering me into corners, Yanie. Very well, I¡¯ll resign as Midland¡¯s Royal Court Mage and stand by your side in Firane,¡± Jin replied, a small smile on his lips.

    ¡°A queen and her trusted mage. Sounds like a story out of legend,¡± Savage remarked with a low chuckle.

    ¡°Only if it has a happy ending. Otherwise, it¡¯s just another tragedy,¡± Frej said with a smirk.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Arlan cut in. ¡°We leave for Firane in three weeks. It will take another three weeks of travel to reach Syllabell, but our preparations must be flawless. This isn¡¯t just about a rightful heir reclaiming the throne¡ªit¡¯s about restoring stability to an entire kingdom.¡±

    Arlan¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he continued, ¡°We¡¯ll need more than diplomacy to achieve this. Our main plan will be to rally the noble houses of Firane. We¡¯ll use Yanie¡¯s lineage, backed by Midland¡¯s support, as our foundation. If needed, we won¡¯t hesitate to employ blackmail, subterfuge, or underhanded political tactics.¡±

    ¡°Blackmail?¡± JD asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a slippery slope, Arlan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a slippery slope we¡¯re prepared to navigate,¡± Arlan said. ¡°Nightingale and the Umbras will work behind the scenes, gathering information and leveraging it to weaken Alveri¡¯s support in the Firane Court. Every weakness we can exploit, every advantage we can gain¡ªwe¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Yanie looked uneasy but resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of underhanded tactics, but if it¡¯s what it takes to save Firane from Alveri¡¯s rule, then I¡¯ll do what must be done.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an easy path,¡± Emmeline said gently. ¡°But sometimes, the ends justify the means. Yanie, you¡¯re fighting for the future of your kingdom.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯re here to make sure you win,¡± Savage added. ¡°If a little political maneuvering is what it takes, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°The nobles will fall in line if we show them strength and promise a stable future,¡± Lucius noted. ¡°It¡¯s not about deception alone. It¡¯s about creating an undeniable path forward.¡±

    Chrysta nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll need to carefully select which nobles to approach and in what order. A few key alliances could turn the tide without much resistance.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Arlan said. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game for honor; it¡¯s a battle for the future. If subterfuge and politics secure Firane with fewer lives lost, then that¡¯s the route we take.¡±

    ¡°And we must prepare for the possibility that diplomacy fails,¡± Arlan said firmly. ¡°If Queen Alveri refuses to relinquish the throne peacefully, we will need to take it by force. That means bloodshed, and it won¡¯t be a decision made lightly.¡±

    A tense silence followed his words.

    ¡°I understand, Arlan. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to avoid that outcome, but if it comes to it, I¡¯m prepared,¡± Yanie finally said.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to have a plan for every scenario,¡± Jocko said. ¡°If we¡¯re forced to take the throne by force, we¡¯ll need to act swiftly to minimize casualties and secure control of the capital.¡±

    ¡°The Banner of the Claw will be ready. We¡¯ll hit hard and fast if it comes to that,¡± JD added.

    ¡°Still, we should exhaust every diplomatic option first,¡± Emmeline said with a sigh. ¡°Firane has suffered enough, and a civil war would only deepen the wounds.¡±

    ¡°In any case, the plan must account for Firane¡¯s geography and political climate. The nobility will side with whoever appears strongest. Diplomacy backed by strength will carry more weight,¡± Lucius noted.

    ¡°Agreed. Diplomacy remains our priority, but the safety of Yanie¡¯s claim and the kingdom comes first. Now, Wren, about the greatsword you promised,¡± Arlan said, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he turned toward Wren.

    Wren nodded, his eyes lighting up with determination. ¡°Aye, I''m ready to create a masterpiece that will rival even the legendary artifacts that heroes wielded in the stories. With these adamantite ingots, I¡¯ll craft you a greatsword unlike any other.¡±

    ¡°And now we have the materials,¡± Arlan said. ¡°The adamantite ingots from Duke Frank Lansley will be your foundation. This weapon will need to be worthy of the challenges ahead.¡±

    ¡°It will be,¡± Wren said firmly. ¡°But crafting something of this caliber will take everything I¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll need help.¡±

    ¡°Marie, Chrysta, I¡¯d like the two of you to assist Wren. Your fire and ice magic will help shape the adamantite and fold it multiple times to achieve the perfect balance,¡± Arlan said.

    ¡°Sounds like fun. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s forged perfectly,¡± Marie grinned.

    ¡°With the right coordination, we can create something truly extraordinary,¡± Chrysta added, her tone thoughtful.

    ¡°Lucius, I¡¯ll need you to work with Wren to incorporate the [Disk of Absolution] into the weapon. Its power will be critical,¡± Arlan continued.

    ¡°A delicate process, but not impossible. I¡¯ll ensure the disk¡¯s energy is stabilized,¡± Lucius said, adjusting his glasses.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also need perfect-grade solvents to enchant the blade with the most powerful runes,¡± Wren said.

    ¡°Jovann was already ahead of you. He purchased more than enough before we arrived in Galmora,¡± Arlan replied with a smirk.

    ¡°Then I have no excuses. I¡¯ll start preparations after the wedding,¡± Wren said with a chuckle.

    The meeting continued with detailed discussions of logistics, assignments, and contingencies. As it drew to a close, the weight of their plans hung heavy in the air. Each member departed with a renewed sense of purpose, knowing the road ahead would be fraught with challenges, but united in their resolve to face them together. But in two days, they would celebrate a lovely union of two of their friends.

    Two days later, the bright spring day seemed to bless the occasion with perfect weather. Sunlight spilled over the gardens of the Reeve estate, painting the world in golden hues. The air was filled with the hum of anticipation, mingled with the sweet aroma of blooming flowers.

    Rows of elegantly carved chairs lined the aisle, which was covered in petals of lavender and white. At the far end stood a grand floral arch, adorned with roses and ivy intertwined with shimmering silver ribbons.

    Alya, dressed in a pale blue gown, darted between the chairs, her hands tightly clutching a basket of flower petals. Her enthusiasm drew amused glances and soft laughter from the gathering crowd. ¡°Are they ready yet?¡± she asked anyone who would listen, her excitement infectious.

    The guests began taking their seats, the assembly a mix of familiar faces and allies. Arlan stood near the front, his imposing presence softened by a rare expression of contentment. Beside him, Marie adjusted the folds of her crimson cloak while Emmeline offered a serene smile to passing attendees. Lucius, with his ever-curious gaze, observed the arrangements as though they were a puzzle to be solved. Frej, Savage, JD, and Chrysta exchanged banter, their camaraderie evident even in this peaceful moment.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wren?¡± Savage asked, his arms crossed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like him to keep people waiting.¡±

    ¡°Patience, Savage,¡± Frej replied with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s his wedding day, not a battle drill.¡±

    The music began to swell, a gentle melody played by a small ensemble. Alya took her place at the start of the aisle, her basket now overflowing with petals. With exaggerated care, she began scattering them along the path, her serious expression drawing chuckles from the crowd.

    As the music shifted, Renia appeared at the entrance, her arm looped through Arlan¡¯s. She wore a lavender gown that shimmered subtly in the sunlight, her auburn hair crowned with a delicate silver circlet. Her emerald eyes glistened with emotion as she took in the scene before her.

    ¡°You look radiant,¡± Arlan said quietly, offering her a small smile.

    Renia¡¯s voice wavered slightly. ¡°Thank you, Arlan. For everything.¡±

    The two walked down the aisle, the crowd rising in respect. When they reached the floral arch, Arlan gently placed Renia¡¯s hand in Wren¡¯s, stepping back to join the others. Wren, clad in a finely tailored coat with silver embroidery, gazed at Renia with unwavering admiration.

    Standing beneath the arch was Jocko, dressed in ceremonial robes befitting his role as Galmora¡¯s Head Minister. His broad shoulders and commanding presence added weight to the occasion, though his usual jovial smile softened the formality.

    ¡°Friends and family,¡± Jocko began, his deep voice carrying across the gathering, ¡°we are here to witness the union of two remarkable souls. In times like these, it is love and commitment that remind us of what we fight for, of what truly matters.¡±

    As the ceremony progressed, Wren and Renia exchanged vows, their words filled with heartfelt promises. Renia¡¯s voice trembled but carried a steady determination. ¡°Wren, you¡¯ve given me a sense of safety and belonging I never thought I¡¯d find again. I promise to stand by you, through every storm and every spring, for as long as we both shall live.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Wren¡¯s response was equally poignant. ¡°Renia, you¡¯ve shown me a world beyond the forge, a world I want to spend every moment with you in. I vow to protect you, cherish you, and honor you, just as you¡¯ve honored me with your love. And I vow to care and protect your sister, Alya, as my own.¡±

    As Jocko prepared to conclude, Wren stepped back slightly and gestured toward Lem, who handed him a small, intricately carved box. Wren opened it to reveal a necklace crafted from mithril, its delicate chain adorned with a pendant shaped like a blooming lily. The design was unmistakably reminiscent of the necklace Renia¡¯s late mother had worn.

    ¡°This,¡± Wren said, his voice steady but filled with emotion, ¡°is a piece of my heart, forged with my hands. It¡¯s meant to honor the woman who raised you and to celebrate the woman you¡¯ve become.¡±

    Renia gasped, her hand flying to her mouth as tears welled in her eyes. She accepted the necklace with trembling hands, holding it close before allowing Wren to fasten it around her neck. ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The crowd watched in reverent silence, the weight of the moment sinking in. Jocko¡¯s voice broke through, warm and steady. ¡°By the power vested in me as Head Minister of Galmora, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride.¡±

    Wren and Renia¡¯s kiss beneath the arch drew thunderous applause and cheers from the guests. Alya leapt with joy, tossing the last of her petals into the air in celebration.

    The newlyweds turned to face the crowd, their hands entwined as they walked back down the aisle together. The warmth of the spring sun mirrored the joy radiating from their union, marking the beginning of a new chapter in their lives.

    The town square of Galmora had never been more vibrant. Garlands of wildflowers and ribbons in every shade of spring adorned the buildings, and lanterns hung overhead, their soft glow promising to outshine the stars as night fell. Stalls overflowing with fresh fruits, savory pastries, and barrels of mead surrounded the square, manned by smiling townsfolk eager to serve the guests.

    A lively band played a mix of traditional Midland tunes and local favorites, their instruments weaving a melody that set feet tapping and hearts racing. The square was packed with attendees¡ªnobles, adventurers, soldiers, and villagers alike¡ªall gathered to celebrate the union of Wren and Renia.

    Arlan stood at the edge of the square, taking in the scene with a rare sense of satisfaction. Beside him, Emmeline held a goblet of spiced wine, her smile as serene as ever.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see Galmora like this,¡± she said, her voice soft but content.

    Arlan nodded. ¡°Moments like these remind us what we¡¯re fighting for.¡±

    Marie approached, her crimson cloak catching the light of the lanterns. ¡°Careful, Arlan. Too much sentiment might make people think you¡¯ve gone soft.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that risk,¡± Arlan replied with a small smirk.

    Savage¡¯s booming laughter cut through the music as he joined them, a plate piled high with roasted meat in his hands. ¡°Soft or not, I¡¯ll say this: no one throws a feast like Galmora. Have you tried the venison yet?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Arlan said humorously. ¡°I¡¯m the god damn Lord of Galmora.¡±

    ¡°And modest as ever,¡± Emmeline teased, a playful glint in her eye. ¡°Though I have to admit, he¡¯s right. This feast is incredible.¡±

    Marie gestured toward the dancers in the square. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not out there, Emmeline. Isn¡¯t this your kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°Not without Arlan joining me,¡± Emmeline replied smoothly. ¡°He¡¯s been avoiding the dance floor all evening.¡±

    ¡°In time, we can go and enjoy ourselves,¡± Arlan said, his smirk widening.

    Nearby, Edgar was showing Alya and Onas how to spin small wooden tops he had carved himself. Alya¡¯s laughter mixed with Onas¡¯s serious concentration as they tried to outspin each other. ¡°Look, Onas! Mine¡¯s still going!¡± Alya cheered.

    Onas frowned slightly, adjusting his hands. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll beat yours this time.¡±

    Frej was teaching Yuna a traditional dance from the Duchy of Waldin, their movements fluid and precise. Yuna¡¯s short hair bounced with every step, her laughter ringing out as she stumbled but quickly recovered.

    ¡°Come on, Yuna, keep up,¡± Frej said, grinning. ¡°You¡¯re doing great.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± Yuna replied between laughs. ¡°You¡¯ve probably been doing this since you could walk.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Frej admitted with a wink. ¡°But you¡¯re catching on faster than most.¡±

    Nearby, Chrysta and JD paused to watch, JD holding a half-eaten pastry. ¡°Did you know Frej could dance like that?¡± JD asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Chrysta smirked. ¡°Well we only just met her, but it¡¯s not surprising. The Duchy of Waldin takes their traditions seriously.¡±

    As Yuna misstepped again, nearly colliding with Frej, Savage, standing by with a tankard of ale, called out, ¡°Careful, Frej! Don¡¯t let her take you out!¡±

    Frej turned slightly, his grin widening. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, Savage, this is called finesse. Something you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Akasha, leaning nearby, chuckled softly. ¡°Mortals and their clumsy attempts at art. Still, it¡¯s amusing.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Yuna retorted, recovering from her stumble. ¡°I¡¯m getting the hang of it. Watch this.¡±

    She spun quickly, nearly losing her balance, but Frej caught her arm and steadied her. ¡°Not bad,¡± Frej said. ¡°But maybe leave the showmanship for later.¡±

    ¡°Showmanship is half the fun,¡± Yuna quipped, her cheeks flushed but her smile determined.

    The crowd watching erupted into light applause as Yuna completed the next sequence without a hitch, her confidence clearly growing.

    Elsewhere, JD and Jovann stood at a stall laden with pastries, debating which to try next.

    ¡°The berry tart looks good,¡± JD said, pointing at the delicate, sugar-dusted confection.

    ¡°But the honey cakes are a local specialty,¡± Jovann countered, his eyes scanning the neatly stacked golden squares. ¡°We¡¯ve got to try those first.¡±

    JD tilted his head, pretending to deliberate. ¡°Or,¡± he said, a mischievous grin forming, ¡°we get both and decide which is better.¡±

    Jovann rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to justify overeating. But fine, let¡¯s do it your way.¡±

    The vendor, a cheerful older woman, chuckled as she handed over the treats. ¡°Good choice, boys. These honey cakes have been in my family¡¯s recipe book for three generations. But don¡¯t underestimate the berry tarts¡ªthey¡¯ve won the town fair two years in a row.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve made this a challenge,¡± JD said, taking a bite of the tart. His eyes widened. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fantastic. The berry filling is so fresh it¡¯s like they just picked it this morning.¡±

    Jovann bit into the honey cake, his expression contemplative. ¡°The honey is incredible. Sweet, but with this earthy richness. You¡¯ve got to try it.¡±

    They exchanged bites, both nodding appreciatively.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tie,¡± JD declared. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to keep eating until we figure out a winner.¡±

    Marie appeared beside them, snatching a piece of honey cake. ¡°A tie, huh? Let me be the judge of that.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± JD protested. ¡°We¡¯re conducting a serious experiment here.¡±

    Marie smirked. ¡°And now you¡¯ve got an unbiased third party. Hmm¡­ the honey cake is excellent, but I think the tart edges it out. Sorry, Jovann.¡±

    Jovann threw his hands up in mock indignation. ¡°I knew this wasn¡¯t a fair fight.¡±

    The vendor laughed again, her face beaming with pride. ¡°Keep debating, dears. As long as you¡¯re enjoying yourselves, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Lucius, ever the observer, was deep in conversation with Chrysta near the fountain at the center of the square. The two seemed engrossed in discussing the logistics of the wall construction and its impact on Galmora¡¯s economy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well managing the supply lines,¡± Lucius said, adjusting his spectacles. ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll avoid any significant delays.¡±

    Chrysta nodded, her tone pragmatic. ¡°Luck has little to do with it. Preparation is everything.¡±

    Lucius glanced toward the bustling crowd. ¡°Still, it¡¯s no small feat. Coordinating so many moving parts requires a steady hand. You¡¯ve done more than most could.¡±

    Chrysta allowed a rare smile to cross her lips. ¡°Flattery doesn¡¯t suit you, Lucius, but I¡¯ll take it. Let¡¯s just hope it holds when the real pressure begins.¡±

    ¡°Pressure has a way of revealing who¡¯s truly prepared,¡± Lucius replied. ¡°And I have no doubt you¡¯ll rise to meet it.¡±

    Wren and Renia were at the heart of the festivities, surrounded by well-wishers. Renia¡¯s face was alight with happiness as she accepted congratulations from nobles and villagers alike. Wren, usually reserved, seemed at ease, his arm resting protectively around her shoulders. The way he stood beside her, his gaze unwavering, spoke volumes about his pride and devotion.

    Jocko, holding a tankard of ale, approached the couple. ¡°Well, if this isn¡¯t the happiest I¡¯ve ever seen you two. Renia, Wren, here¡¯s to a long and prosperous marriage. May you argue less than the rest of us!¡±

    The crowd erupted in laughter as Wren raised his own cup in response. ¡°Thanks, Jocko. I¡¯ll do my best to keep Renia happy.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll do my best to keep you humble,¡± Renia quipped, earning another round of laughter.

    Arlan and Emmeline approached the couple next, their presence drawing attention from nearby guests. Arlan extended his hand to Wren, gripping it firmly. ¡°Congratulations, Wren. You¡¯ve done well,¡± he said, his tone carrying both warmth and respect.

    Wren smiled, a rare ease in his expression. ¡°Thanks, Arlan. I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better day. Everything about this feels¡­ right.¡±

    Emmeline placed a gentle hand on Renia¡¯s arm. ¡°You look radiant, Renia. It¡¯s a joy to see you both so happy,¡± she said, her words accompanied by a genuine smile.

    Renia¡¯s eyes glistened slightly. ¡°Thank you, Emmeline. And you too, Arlan,¡± she added, her voice soft with emotion. ¡°Walking me down the aisle¡­ it felt like having a piece of my family with me. I¡¯ll never forget it.¡±

    Arlan inclined his head, his usual stoic demeanor softening. ¡°It was an honor. You¡¯ve always been family, Renia.¡±

    Chrysta and JD joined the group, JD carrying a small plate of pastries. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re late to the congratulations,¡± JD said, a playful grin on his face. ¡°Renia, Wren, congratulations.¡±

    Chrysta added, her tone calm but sincere, ¡°The two of you deserve every bit of this happiness. It¡¯s rare to see such a perfect match.¡±

    Renia smiled warmly, her gratitude clear. ¡°Thank you, Chrysta, JD. It¡¯s been overwhelming, but in the best way. I¡¯m so glad all of you are here to celebrate with us.¡±

    JD held up his plate. ¡°By the way, Wren, you¡¯ve got to try these berry tarts. They¡¯re almost as sweet as this moment.¡±

    Wren chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±

    Alya darted into the conversation, her face beaming. ¡°Finally! Wren¡¯s my brother now! I¡¯ve been waiting forever for this.¡±

    Wren chuckled, ruffling Alya¡¯s hair. ¡°That¡¯s right. And it¡¯s about time you listened to your big brother.¡±

    ¡°No way,¡± Alya said with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m still in charge.¡±

    Near one of the stalls, Erin and Katalina admired a series of intricate floral arrangements displayed by local artisans. ¡°The detail in these petals is remarkable,¡± Katalina said, brushing her fingers lightly over the flowers.

    ¡°You¡¯d think they were enchanted,¡± Erin replied. ¡°Though I¡¯m fairly certain it¡¯s just hard work and skill.¡±

    Lanie, Trent¡¯s little sister, peeked out from behind Erin, her eyes wide with wonder. ¡°They¡¯re so pretty. Do you think they¡¯d let me take one?¡±

    Erin crouched down, smiling warmly. ¡°How about we ask them together? Maybe they¡¯ll even tell you how they made them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best,¡± Lanie said, hugging Erin tightly before scampering toward the florist with excitement.

    Katalina chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s taken to you like a shadow.¡±

    Erin watched Lanie with fondness. ¡°It¡¯s nice. She reminds me why we do what we do.¡±

    Katalina tilted her head curiously. ¡°She¡¯s Trent¡¯s sister, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Erin¡¯s expression grew more solemn. ¡°Yes. Trent was one of my closest friends. He¡­ didn¡¯t make it out of the fight against Hector Hawkwell.¡± His voice softened. ¡°After he passed, Jocko, Lem, and I made sure Lanie was cared for. I couldn¡¯t leave her without someone to look out for her.¡±

    Katalina¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°That¡¯s a heavy burden to carry, but you¡¯ve done right by her. She¡¯s lucky to have you.¡±

    Erin glanced at Lanie as she spoke animatedly with the florist. ¡°No, I¡¯m the lucky one. Watching her grow, seeing her smile like this¡­ it¡¯s worth everything.¡±

    Katalina smiled, placing a hand gently on Erin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Erin. Trent would be proud of you.¡±

    Before Erin could respond, Lanie bounded back toward him, accidentally bumping into him and sending him stumbling forward¡ªstraight into Katalina. She caught him with surprising steadiness, her hands briefly resting on his arms.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one way to get closer,¡± Katalina said, a teasing lilt in her voice.

    Erin¡¯s face turned crimson as he straightened quickly. ¡°I¡­ uh, sorry about that. Lanie¡¯s got a lot of energy.¡±

    Katalina laughed softly, her gaze warm. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡±

    ¡°I''m just a commoner though... I have no right to be like this to you,¡± Erin muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.

    Katalina¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver as she stepped closer, her tone soft yet firm. ¡°Erin, your status doesn¡¯t matter to me. You¡¯ve shown more honor and kindness than most nobles ever could.¡±

    Erin¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his nervousness evident. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t say anything,¡± Katalina replied with a light laugh. ¡°Just keep being you. That¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    Lanie looked between them, grinning mischievously. ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡±

    Katalina knelt down, ruffling Lanie¡¯s hair. ¡°Not at all. But maybe next time, give us a little warning, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lanie giggled.

    Her gaze lingered a moment longer, soft yet searching. ¡°And it¡¯s not just Lanie who¡¯s lucky to have you around.¡±

    Erin blinked then blushed after realizing what Katalina had met. He was flabbergasted that Katalina Reeve was showing interest in him.

    Savage had pulled Lem into an arm-wrestling contest, their cheers and jeers attracting a small crowd. Niren observed silently, occasionally offering quiet encouragement to Lem.

    ¡°Put your back into it, Lem,¡± Niren said. ¡°You almost had him that time.¡±

    Lem gritted his teeth, giving Savage a defiant grin. ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second I¡¯m going down easy. You¡¯ve met your match.¡±

    Savage laughed boisterously. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! But you¡¯ll need more than words to take me down.¡±

    Akasha, leaning against a stall, watched the display with mild amusement. ¡°Mortals and their contests. Always so fleeting.¡±

    ¡°Join in, Akasha,¡± Frej called from nearby, her tone teasing. ¡°Or are you afraid to lose?¡±

    Akasha¡¯s eyes gleamed as a sly smile played on her lips. ¡°Careful, Frej. I might take you up on that. And I don¡¯t play fair.¡±

    The crowd¡¯s laughter grew louder as Savage slammed Lem¡¯s hand down with a victorious roar. ¡°Better luck next time, Lem!¡±

    Lem shook his head, chuckling as he flexed his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll get you eventually, Savage. Just wait.¡±

    ¡°Keep dreaming,¡± Savage replied, already looking for his next challenger.

    Alya and Onas had found a quieter corner where they sat, talking excitedly about their favorite stories. Onas¡¯s elven ears twitched as he leaned closer. ¡°I like the one about the dragon who turned into a knight to save a princess.¡±

    ¡°You know¡­ One day, I¡¯m going to be just like Arlan,¡± Alya declared, puffing out her chest with determination.

    Onas tilted his head thoughtfully. ¡°I think I¡¯d rather be like Wren. Building things sounds more fun than fighting. Plus, no one gets hurt when you¡¯re making things.¡±

    Alya laughed, waving her hands in the air. ¡°You¡¯d need a hammer twice your size to keep up with Wren. And maybe some magic to make sure it doesn¡¯t knock you over.¡±

    Onas grinned, his youthful face lighting up. ¡°Maybe I could make my own hammer one day. Wren said he¡¯d teach me if I¡¯m good enough.¡±

    ¡°You? A blacksmith?¡± Alya teased. ¡°I¡¯ll believe it when I see it. But I¡¯ll cheer you on.¡±

    Onas¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly. ¡°And I¡¯ll cheer you on when you become a knight.¡±

    Not far from the center of the square, a hush fell over a small group as Edgar appeared with a lute in hand. Most of the crowd turned, their curiosity piqued. Edgar, usually reserved and stoic, strummed the instrument with practiced ease, a soft, melodic tune filling the air.

    Renia clasped her hands over her heart. ¡°Edgar, you didn¡¯t tell us you could play!¡±

    Edgar smiled faintly, glancing at Wren and Renia. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but I thought tonight deserved something special.¡±

    He began to sing, his deep voice steady and soothing, weaving a tale of love and resilience that seemed to mirror Wren and Renia¡¯s journey. The square grew still as his song carried over the crowd, capturing everyone¡¯s attention.

    Near the fountain, Chrysta nudged JD, whispering, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Edgar had this kind of talent.¡±

    JD shrugged with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do.¡±

    Akasha, leaning against a nearby stall, tilted her head, her usual sharp demeanor softening. ¡°His voice carries weight. It¡¯s rare for music to move me, but this...¡± she trailed off, crossing her arms as if guarding herself from her own sentimentality.

    Frej, standing beside her, chuckled. ¡°Even the timeless can¡¯t resist a good tune. Admit it, Akasha, you¡¯re impressed.¡±

    Arlan stood off to the side, a rare smile gracing his lips. Memories of quieter nights during the rebellion flooded back¡ªEdgar strumming that same lute to lift the spirits of the Stormriders.

    Yuna whispered to Fiala, ¡°He¡¯s been hiding this from us? I¡¯m going to make him play every night we¡¯re on the road now.¡±

    Fiala laughed lightly. ¡°Good luck convincing him. Edgar doesn¡¯t do anything he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±

    Arlan stood off to the side, a rare smile gracing his lips. Memories of quieter nights during the rebellion flooded back¡ªEdgar strumming that same lute to lift the spirits of the Stormriders.

    When Edgar finished, the crowd erupted into applause, cheers echoing through the square. Wren approached him, clapping a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding that talent from us, Edgar. Thank you. That was incredible.¡±

    Renia wiped a tear from her eye, smiling brightly. ¡°It was beautiful. Truly.¡±

    Edgar inclined his head humbly. ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked it. This night is yours to remember.¡±

    ¡°And thanks to you, we¡¯ll never forget it,¡± Wren replied warmly.

    The festivities carried on late into the night, the bonds between friends and allies growing stronger. The laughter, music, and shared moments of joy made the celebration unforgettable, a testament to the resilience and unity of those gathered in Galmora.

    At one point, Savage attempted to teach Onas how to balance a tankard of ale on his head. The elven boy¡¯s serious expression as he concentrated made the surrounding adults burst into laughter. ¡°You¡¯re a natural, kid!¡± Savage bellowed, clapping him on the back, which sent the tankard tumbling to the ground, much to Onas¡¯s dismay.

    Nearby, Frej and Akasha found themselves in an impromptu duel using decorative wooden spoons from one of the stalls. Frej¡¯s exaggerated swashbuckling earned cheers and jeers, while Akasha¡¯s calculated parries made it clear she wasn¡¯t playing around. ¡°Yield, mortal!¡± she declared, prompting Frej to collapse dramatically, clutching his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll never¡­ give up!¡± he groaned, drawing laughs from the growing crowd.

    Even Lucius, who usually stayed on the sidelines, was drawn into the revelry when Alya and Lanie demanded he join them in a children¡¯s ring dance. His awkward attempts to follow the steps had everyone, including himself, in stitches. ¡°I never claimed to be a dancer,¡± he muttered with mock indignation as the girls cheered him on.

    In the midst of the merriment, Renia and Wren shared a quiet moment together, watching their friends and family revel. ¡°This is perfect,¡± Renia whispered, resting her head against Wren¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t change a thing.¡±

    Wren smiled, squeezing her hand gently. ¡°Neither would I.¡±

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 69

    The morning sun cast its golden glow over Galmora, a city alive with the echoes of celebration. The triumphant return of the Banner of the Claw had left the streets filled with hope and pride. Arlan, however, had little time to bask in the city¡¯s renewed spirit. His mind was focused on the next step¡ªcreating a weapon that could shift the tides of destiny itself.

    The discussion with Wren the night before still echoed in his mind. "Starshadow has served you well, but this will be something greater," Wren had said. The master craftsman¡¯s excitement was palpable. Plans had been made, materials gathered, and now, the forge awaited them.

    Inside Wren¡¯s workshop, the air was already thick with heat and purpose. The forge burned hot, its fire casting deep shadows that flickered and danced across the room. Each strike of the hammer echoed with promise, resonating with the weight of destiny.

    Wren stood at the heart of it all, his movements precise and deliberate. Around him, Arlan, Chrysta, Marie, and Lucius gathered, their expressions set with a shared determination. This was no ordinary task. The weapon they were about to create would stand among legends.

    ¡°Everything is ready,¡± Wren said, his voice steady, though his eyes betrayed the enormity of the task. Before him, the materials gleamed with an ethereal light.

    Adamantite ingots, their dense and unyielding surfaces shimmering, sat alongside the Disk of Absolution, which pulsed faintly, like a heartbeat. ¡°This will be the greatest weapon I¡¯ve ever forged. But it won¡¯t come easily.¡±

    Arlan stepped closer, his gaze unwavering. ¡°We¡¯re ready. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The room hummed with latent power. Dwarven-forged machinery hissed and clanked in the background, its mechanisms ancient but reliable. Wren ran his hands over the adamantite, inspecting it for any imperfections. Satisfied, he looked up.

    ¡°Adamantite¡¯s strength is its greatest asset,¡± he began, ¡°but its resistance to heat makes it a nightmare to work with. Without extraordinary measures, this forge alone wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Marie stepped forward, her crimson aura already flickering to life. Her Lucifer¡¯s Regalia ignited, flames licking at her hands like eager predators. ¡°That¡¯s where I come in,¡± she said with a smirk.

    Chrysta, standing nearby, crossed her arms with an amused expression. ¡°Let me guess¡ªyou¡¯ll try not to burn down the entire forge while you¡¯re at it?¡±

    Marie shot her a playful glare. ¡°Funny. Don¡¯t worry, Coldheart, you¡¯ll get your turn to shine soon enough.¡±

    On the opposite side, Chrysta activated her Skadi Regalia. A wave of cold spread outward, frost forming on the edges of the forge¡¯s stone walls. ¡°And I¡¯ll cool it down from the high temperatures,¡± she said, her tone light but resolute.

    Lucius stood near the workbench, his fingertips grazing the Disk of Absolution as though sensing its energy. ¡°When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll ensure the disk binds perfectly with the blade. It will be the weapon¡¯s heart and soul.¡±

    Arlan remained still, observing the team as they moved with purpose. ¡°Let¡¯s not forget,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the banter, ¡°this isn¡¯t just another blade. This is for all of us. Let¡¯s make it count.¡±

    Marie stepped forward, her crimson aura intensifying as she activated her [Hellborn] form. Her body radiated fiery, demonic mana. The air around her shimmering with heat. Her eyes glowed with an intense red light, and her flames roared to life, enveloping her arms in blazing infernos.

    The temperature in the room climbed rapidly, forcing everyone else to step back. ¡°Here we go,¡± Marie muttered, her voice carrying a dual tone¡ªher own and a deeper, almost demonic echo. She raised her hands, directing a torrent of molten flames toward the adamantite ingots.

    The forge roared in response, amplifying the heat as the adamantite began to glow. ¡°Keep it steady,¡± Wren instructed, his voice cutting through the roar. Sweat beaded on his brow, but his focus remained unshaken. ¡°We can¡¯t afford uneven melting.¡±

    Chrysta stepped in, her Skadi Regalia flaring as she channeled frost magic to keep the forge¡¯s surroundings balanced. ¡°Marie, don¡¯t overdo it,¡± she warned, icy tendrils coiling through the room to counteract the overwhelming heat.

    Marie smirked through the intensity of her flames. ¡°I¡¯ve got this. Just keep the frost magic ready for when I¡¯m done.¡±

    After several grueling minutes, the adamantite began to soften, its surface glowing with a molten brilliance. The once-unyielding metal now shimmered like liquid fire, radiating immense potential.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± Marie declared, stepping back. The flames around her dimmed slightly as she allowed the others to step forward. Her Hellborn form faded, though her expression still held its characteristic pride.

    Wren didn¡¯t hesitate. As soon as the adamantite reached the perfect consistency, he brought his hammer down with a resounding clang. Sparks erupted with every strike, lighting up the determined faces of everyone present.

    Arlan stepped forward, his Monarch¡¯s Regalia activating in tandem. The subtle glow around him intensified as he lent strength to Wren¡¯s hammer strikes. Each blow was purposeful, embedding their combined essence into the forming blade.

    ¡°Layer the mithril here,¡± Wren instructed, pointing to the edges of the blade. The silvery metal, lighter and sharper, melded seamlessly with the adamantite, adding precision to the weapon¡¯s design.

    The process was grueling. An hour had passed as Wren and Arlan worked in tandem, their efforts unyielding. Slowly, the raw materials began to take shape, transforming into a blade that radiated both elegance and raw power. Even in its unfinished state, it was a sight to behold.

    Once the shaping was complete, Wren motioned for Chrysta to step forward. ¡°Now we cool it,¡± he said, stepping back to let her work.

    Chrysta nodded, her Skadi Regalia activating in full force. Frost spread from her hands, enveloping the blade in a shimmering layer of ice. The hiss of steam filled the forge as the intense heat was rapidly tempered by the frost magic. The process required delicate control, ensuring the blade cooled evenly to avoid any imperfections.

    As the blade¡¯s glow dimmed, the room fell silent. The weapon, now tempered and solidified, rested on the workbench, its form pristine and radiant. Wren stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with pride.

    ¡°It¡¯s taking shape,¡± he said, his voice tinged with exhaustion but also pride. He turned to Arlan. ¡°When it¡¯s ready, it will need a name.¡±

    Arlan looked at the blade, his hand brushing against its surface. A faint smile crossed his face. ¡°Not yet,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We¡¯re not finished.¡±

    Lucius stepped forward, his hands steady as he examined the hilt of the blade. The Disk of Absolution glimmered on the workbench, its energy faintly pulsing like a living heart. He looked to Arlan and Wren. ¡°This part is crucial. One misstep and the disk could destabilize the entire weapon.¡±

    Wren nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll guide you, but this is your expertise.¡±

    Lucius focused, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Chrysta, keep the blade cool. Marie, stand ready in case we need to reforge any section.¡± His fingers danced over the disk¡¯s surface, carefully aligning it with the grooves in the hilt.

    As he pressed the disk into place, a wave of mana surged through the room, lighting up the blade with a brilliant blue-white glow. Everyone froze for a moment, watching as the disk merged seamlessly into the hilt. The hum of energy settled into a steady rhythm.

    ¡°It worked,¡± Lucius said, exhaling deeply. ¡°The disk is stable.¡±

    Wren stepped back, retrieving a vial of perfect-grade solvent from his tools. ¡°The final step: the runes. This solvent will bind the enchantments permanently to the blade.¡±

    Arlan watched as Wren delicately painted the first rune onto the blade¡¯s surface, each stroke glowing briefly before fading into the metal. ¡°These runes will amplify your essence, absorb spells, and ensure the blade¡¯s durability under any condition,¡± Wren explained.

    The group watched in silence as Wren completed the final rune, the blade shimmering with an otherworldly light.

    Wren held the finished blade out to Arlan, its polished surface reflecting the glow of the forge. ¡°It¡¯s done. A masterpiece. What will you name it?¡±

    Arlan gripped the hilt, feeling the surge of mana course through him. The weight was perfect, the balance sublime. He looked at his comrades, then back at the blade. ¡°Eternus.¡±

    The word hung in the air, a fitting name for a weapon born from unity and boundless strength. Everyone nodded in agreement, the name resonating deeply with the moment.

    Wren grinned, his exhaustion forgotten. ¡°Eternus it is. My magnum opus.¡±

    The weight of Eternus rested comfortably in Arlan''s hands, its polished surface glinting in the light of the forge. He stepped into the open training yard in the military district, the Banner of the Claw gathered to watch. The atmosphere was electric with anticipation as Arlan prepared to test the godlike weapon for the first time.

    The [Disk of Absolution] pulsed faintly within the hilt, and as Arlan channeled his essence into it, a surge of mana returned into him, unending and relentless. The mana coursed through his veins, supplying his core through his true lanes to a level he had never experienced before.

    In the recesses of his mind, Sophia''s voice rang out, calm and authoritative. "Eternus is unlike anything you''ve wielded, Arlan. The [Disk of Absolution] provides infinite mana, but this is just the beginning. As you attune to it, the weapon will evolve, adapting to your core and unlocking capabilities beyond mortal comprehension."

    Arlan tightened his grip on the blade. He could feel its potential, like a coiled storm waiting to be unleashed. His Black Draconian Cuirass hummed in resonance, its defensive power syncing perfectly with the offensive might of Eternus. He stepped into the sparring circle and raised the blade, its edges shimmering with latent energy.

    "Begin," Arlan commanded, his voice steady but charged with authority.

    JD stepped forward, his dual blades at the ready. "Let¡¯s see what this weapon can do."

    Arlan nodded and lunged forward. The moment Eternus swung, the air seemed to split. A shockwave of pure energy erupted from the blade, slamming into JD and forcing him back several feet. The crowd gasped as JD barely maintained his footing.

    "That was just one swing?" JD muttered, his eyes wide with shock.

    Sophia¡¯s voice chimed again. "Even in its early phase, Eternus amplifies your physical and magical abilities. You¡¯re no longer bound by mortal limitations, Arlan. This is your first step toward ascension as the God King."

    Arlan took a deep breath, centering himself. He raised the blade again, this time channeling his mana through the runes etched into its surface. A crimson red aura ignited along the edge, a fusion of his core¡¯s power and the Disk of Absolution¡¯s infinite supply.

    With a single downward slash, a fissure tore through the ground, the energy dissipating harmlessly before it could cause damage to the surroundings. The sheer force of the attack left the onlookers speechless.

    Marie let out a low whistle. "You¡¯ve officially become terrifying, Arlan."

    Chrysta added, her voice tinged with both awe and humor, "Let¡¯s just hope you don¡¯t swing that thing in a crowded room."

    Arlan lowered the blade and turned to his team. "This is just the beginning. Eternus is powerful. We¡¯ll need every bit of its strength for what lies ahead."

    The next day, the Banner of the Claw, united in purpose, began an intensive training regimen to prepare for the challenges ahead. Arlan led the entire unit, overseeing drills that tested both discipline and coordination. The morning began with physical conditioning¡ªrunning through Galmora¡¯s rugged terrain, sparring, and practicing formations designed for swift adaptability in battle.

    "Faster! Keep that shield wall tight!" Arlan¡¯s voice carried across the field as the vanguard practiced under his watchful eye. Sweat poured down their faces as George, Michael, and Kristopher strained to hold their lines. Nearby, JD, Edgar, Savage, Erin, and Lem drilled them relentlessly, sparring to sharpen their reactions and build trust within the unit.

    George groaned as he blocked another strike from JD. "You¡¯re supposed to take it easy on the new guy, right?"

    "New? You¡¯ve been here for months," JD shot back with a grin, feinting and landing a soft tap on George¡¯s shoulder. "You¡¯re not allowed to complain until you can land a hit on me."

    Michael chuckled, rolling his shoulders. "I¡¯ll manage that before George does."

    Kristopher smirked but stayed focused, using the opportunity to tighten his guard. Edgar nodded approvingly as he observed. "Good instincts, Kristopher. Don¡¯t let the banter distract you."

    Elsewhere, Marie led the mages¡ªYuna, Lucius, Chrysta, Katalina, and Fiala¡ªin an advanced training session. Her Lucifer¡¯s Regalia burned brightly as she demonstrated a complex technique.

    "Master-level mana manipulation," Marie explained, conjuring a radiant flame that shimmered with layers of energy. "This isn¡¯t just about power; it¡¯s about control. Basic leads to intermediate, then advanced, expert, and finally, master. Most mages plateau at advanced, maybe expert."

    Yuna, holding a glowing staff, furrowed her brow. "You make it look so easy."

    Marie smiled faintly. "It wasn¡¯t. But once you reach master, you¡¯ll understand mana like it¡¯s part of you. That¡¯s the difference. You¡¯ll get there, Yuna. All of you will."

    Lucius observed quietly, his analytical mind parsing her every word. "Even reaching expert-level manipulation puts us leagues above most."

    Chrysta, standing off to the side, added with a sly smile, "And yet Marie makes us feel like novices. Don¡¯t let it discourage you, Yuna. Use it to push harder."

    At the archery range in Galmora¡¯s Military District, Yanie met with her Silvan Rangers, her commanding presence drawing the group¡¯s full attention. The air was heavy with determination as she addressed them.

    "The Firane Kingdom is more than a battlefield to me," Yanie began, her voice steady. "It¡¯s my home. And I¡¯ve decided to reclaim it."

    Her words hung in the air before Jovann stepped forward. "It¡¯s ours too. My parents were killed during Queen Alveri¡¯s coup. Onas and I fled to Midland with nothing but each other. We¡¯ll fight with you, not just for Firane but for all those who suffered."

    Other Silvan Elves murmured in agreement, their resolve palpable. Yanie nodded, her expression softening. "Together, we¡¯ll restore what was lost."

    Throughout the day, the training grounds bustled with activity. Katalina worked with younger mages to improve their elemental techniques. Erin, alongside Savage, demonstrated heavy weapon tactics to a group of recruits. Jovann and Onas shared their experiences, instilling pride in the Silvan Rangers while teaching advanced archery techniques.

    The atmosphere was charged with purpose, each moment bringing the Banner closer to their peak. By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, they were exhausted but resolute, ready to face the trials ahead.

    After a long day of training, the Banner of the Claw headed to Galmora¡¯s bustling tavern district. The "Silver Stag," a large and lively establishment, was their destination of choice, its warm glow spilling out into the cobblestone streets. The scent of roasting meats, fresh bread, and spiced ales filled the air, mingling with the hum of chatter and laughter from the patrons inside.

    JD pushed open the heavy wooden doors, grinning broadly. "Alright, drinks are on me¡­ as long as someone else covers the second round."

    The group poured in, their presence immediately noticed by the other patrons. Cheers erupted from some of the locals who had heard tales of the Banner¡¯s exploits. The tavern keeper, a stout man with a graying beard, waved them over to a large corner table. "You lot earned a feast tonight. Sit yourselves down."

    The table was soon laden with steaming plates of food and frothing mugs. JD wasted no time, lifting his ale high. "To the Banner of the Claw! May we be unstoppable!"

    "And may your stories actually improve," Chrysta quipped, raising her own glass. The toast drew laughter from around the table as everyone settled in.

    JD leaned forward with a gleam in his eye, sensing the perfect moment to take control of the conversation. He stood up, lifting his mug high, calling for the group¡¯s attention. "Alright, I¡¯ve got a tale for you all," he said with a dramatic pause, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "The time Eren and I led the Banner against a band of rebels during the War of the Great Houses."

    Eren groaned but couldn''t hide the half-smile pulling at his face. "Oh, you¡¯re really going to tell that one?"

    "Absolutely," JD grinned, ignoring the mock protests from his companion. "So, picture this: the War of the Great Houses is in full swing. We¡¯re deep in enemy territory, surrounded by rebels who think they¡¯ve got the upper hand. Our scouts were reporting a massive insurgent force, outnumbering us three to one. But here¡¯s the thing¡ªEren and I weren¡¯t about to let that stop us."

    "I still don¡¯t know why you thought splitting our forces was a good idea." replied Eren.

    JD waved him off, clearly enjoying the moment. "It was genius. While you took the main force head-on, I led a small team around the enemy¡¯s flank. They never saw us coming."

    Marie snorted, barely holding back a laugh. "Flank them? If I hadn¡¯t helped you on that side, you would¡¯ve been way out of position!"

    JD chuckled. "Minor setbacks," he said with a shrug. "But the point is, we got there just in time. The rebels thought they had us cornered. They didn¡¯t realize we were already behind them. So, Eren, being the calm strategist, gives the signal to charge. We had them boxed in."

    "And what JD neglects to mention," Eren cut in, raising an eyebrow, "is that he gave the order to charge... right into the thick of their strongest forces. I don¡¯t know if I should be impressed or horrified."

    JD grinned wider, enjoying the back-and-forth. "Well, what¡¯s the point of a good charge if it doesn¡¯t have a bit of chaos? The rebels were so rattled, they didn¡¯t know which way to turn. And while they scrambled to react, we overwhelmed them."If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "And by ¡®overwhelmed,¡¯" Eren added, "you mean you almost got us killed running in without a plan."

    "Details, details," JD waved it off again. "The point is, we crushed them. Rebel forces scattered, and we secured the battlefield. It was a victory that sent a message across the entire warfront."

    Yuna leaned in, her eyes wide with awe. "You really outsmarted all those rebels like that?"

    Eren gave a knowing grin, but his eyes twinkled with the memory. "JD¡¯s version of the story is always... slightly exaggerated. But yes, we did win that battle."

    The group chuckled, knowing JD¡¯s flair for storytelling, but even they had to admit, it was a hell of a victory.

    Edgar groaned, already shaking his head. "Outsmarted? Is that what we¡¯re calling it now?"

    Marie rolled her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t suppress a smile. "Are we telling shitty stories the whole night?"

    The next morning, Arlan¡¯s office was a cozy little sanctuary, tucked away from the chaos of command. The soft light of the late afternoon filtered through the half-drawn curtains, casting a golden hue across the room. The air was filled with the scent of old books and parchment, the warm smell of wood and ink blending with the faint musk of leather.

    A large wooden desk stood near the window, cluttered with maps, reports, and half-finished letters, all signs of the daily grind. But despite the piles of work, Arlan wasn¡¯t paying attention to any of it right now. He was focused solely on Marie, who was perched comfortably on the plush leather armchair.

    Marie had her legs stretched out in front of her, one boot propped up on the desk casually, her hands folded in her lap as she gazed at him with an amused smile. Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she tilted her head, breaking the silence.

    "So, Arlan," she began, her voice playful, "have you finished the reports yet, or are you going to leave them for another day?"

    Arlan paused for a moment, "I think the reports can wait for a little while," he replied, his voice smooth and full of warmth. He stepped closer, his boots softly clicking against the wooden floor.

    "Oh?¡± admitted Marie, ¡°And what, pray tell, do you have in mind that¡¯s so important?"

    Arlan leaned against the desk, his eyes locking with hers. "Well, there¡¯s you, for one," he said, his voice dropping to a more intimate tone.

    Her breath caught for a moment, though she quickly regained her composure, letting out a soft laugh. "Distract you, huh? You¡¯ve been so focused on your work lately, I thought I¡¯d have to remind you that there¡¯s more to life than reports and military strategy."

    Arlan took a slow step forward, "I think you just did." He reached out and gently brushed a loose strand of hair from her face, his fingers grazing her cheek ever so lightly. "But you know, your presence here is quite welcomed. The work can wait for a little while."

    Marie leaned back into the armchair, letting out a quiet sigh. "You really know how to flatter a girl," she said, though the tone was teasing, a smile playing on her lips.

    "Flattery is just the beginning, Marie. You deserve more than that." He leaned forward, his face inches from hers, the warmth of his breath mingling with hers. "But for now," he whispered, "how about a little time just for us?"

    Marie¡¯s lips parted, her eyes flicking between his, and she suddenly found herself lost in the moment. She reached up, her fingers lightly brushing the side of his jaw. "Just for us?" she repeated, her voice quieter now, as if testing the words, savoring the intimacy of the moment. "And what do you plan to do with all this time?"

    Arlan¡¯s smile turned mischievous, his eyes glinting with a playful challenge. "I think we can figure that out, don¡¯t you?" His gaze never left hers as he leaned in, closing the distance between them.

    She didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she met him halfway, the tension between them easing as their lips brushed, a soft kiss that spoke of more than just desire.

    The river was serene, the water reflecting the cloudless sky above, creating a tranquil scene that felt almost surreal. Savage, with his usual tough demeanor softened by the quiet surroundings, sat cross-legged on the riverbank.

    His large hands gripped a fishing rod, the simple task of waiting for a fish to bite giving him an unusual sense of peace. The river murmured quietly, its gentle current moving past the jagged rocks and smooth stones below, while the distant sounds of the town and the world beyond were muted here in this secluded corner of nature.

    Beside him, Edgar was seated on a large rock, his long legs stretched out in front of him, one hand idly toying with the string of his fishing rod. Despite his calm posture, there was an underlying tension in the way his shoulders were set, his usually sharp and alert gaze softened just enough to suggest that even he, the ever-pragmatic strategist, could appreciate the stillness of the moment. The two men had spent hours here, the silence between them stretching comfortably.

    After a while, Edgar broke the quiet, his voice low and thoughtful. "I still don¡¯t understand how you find peace in this. You¡¯ve spent your whole life in battle, and now you¡¯re out here, fishing. It doesn¡¯t seem to match."

    Savage¡¯s deep laugh echoed across the water, a deep rumble that seemed to resonate with the natural surroundings. "Not everything needs to match," he said, his voice warm but firm. "Sometimes, you need to find a way to still the storm in your head. Fishing¡¯s one way of doing that."

    "Stillness... I suppose I could use more of it," Edgar murmured. "But I prefer something more... practical. A fight, a challenge. Even reading a book feels more satisfying than waiting for a fish to bite."

    "You¡¯re always looking for a challenge. But peace can be just as rewarding. Sometimes, the greatest challenge is learning to be still."

    "You sound like one of those monks who preach about ¡®finding your inner peace.¡¯"

    Savage met his gaze with a rare, knowing smile. "Maybe I¡¯m becoming one of them. The world¡¯s chaotic, Edgar. You know that as well as I do. But we need to find our moments to rest, to remember that life isn¡¯t all blood and battle."

    Edgar remained silent for a moment, the sound of the river filling the space between them. He shifted slightly, adjusting the line on his rod, then looked over at Savage. "You ever think about what happens when the fighting¡¯s done? When the world isn¡¯t at war anymore?"

    Savage¡¯s eyes softened as he glanced at Edgar, his usually hardened expression showing a rare vulnerability. "I think about it sometimes. Maybe I¡¯ll find a quiet place to live out the rest of my days, somewhere far from all of this. Maybe I¡¯ll fish every day." He let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. "Or maybe I¡¯ll find a new way to fight."

    Edgar nodded thoughtfully, his eyes scanning the horizon. "I think I¡¯d keep fighting. It¡¯s in my blood. But... I get what you mean. There¡¯s more to life than just the next battle."

    The two men sat in companionable silence once again, each lost in his own thoughts but somehow connected by the shared understanding that, one day, they would have to leave the life of war behind. The quiet was no longer awkward; it was a bond, a mutual respect for the moments of peace they had now, even if they were fleeting.

    The soft hum of nature surrounded JD and Chrysta, the breeze rustling through the leaves of the large oak tree under which the couple had settled. The blanket beneath them was simple, yet comfortable, spread out on the soft grass near the edge of Galmora¡¯s fields. They had a small picnic¡ªfresh bread, cheese, fruit, and wine¡ªall things that gave the afternoon a relaxed, leisurely feel.

    JD sprawled lazily on his back, looking up at the blue sky. His usual energy was muted, replaced with a rare calm that seemed almost out of place for him. Chrysta, sitting cross-legged next to him, was more composed, her hands gently picking through the food.

    She had been quiet for a while, taking in the peaceful surroundings, but she finally broke the silence with a smile that was both teasing and curious.

    "So, JD," she said, her voice light, but there was a definite edge of something more beneath it. "When are you going to ask me?"

    JD blinked, sitting up slightly as he looked at her, confusion clear on his face. "Ask you? What are you talking about?"

    She raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a smirk. "You know exactly what I mean. Wren asked Renia, and now I¡¯m wondering when you''ll finally ask me."

    JD froze for a moment, his mind racing. He had always joked about things like this, and while he had never shied away from making light of relationships, this time, Chrysta wasn¡¯t playing around. He scratched the back of his neck, trying to form a response. "I¡ªuh, I didn¡¯t think you were the type to rush into things, Chrysta."

    She gave him an exaggerated look, crossing her arms over her chest. "I¡¯m not rushing. But you¡¯ve had more than enough time to figure this out. So what are you waiting for?"

    JD took a deep breath, trying to maintain his usual cocky grin, but there was something about her gaze that made him pause. "Guess I¡¯m waiting for the perfect moment," he said, his voice softer now. "And I¡¯m still trying to figure out how to top Wren¡¯s whole ¡®surprise proposal¡¯ thing."

    "If you keep waiting for the perfect moment, you¡¯ll miss it." Chrysta''s smile softened, and she leaned in closer, her voice lowering. "But you know, JD, I¡¯m not going anywhere. You don¡¯t have to top Wren, just... make it real."

    JD¡¯s grin widened, but there was a new sincerity in his eyes. "Alright. I¡¯ll think about it. But you¡¯ve got to admit, a picnic like this is a pretty good start."

    Chrysta couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Maybe. But we¡¯ll see."

    Inside the spacious dining hall of the Reeve''s manor, the atmosphere was unusually light. The large, ornate table in the center of the room was cluttered with cards, wine glasses, and half-eaten plates of cheese and bread.

    Jovann, Lucius, Niren, and Eren were sitting around the table, their faces lit with the quiet intensity of a card game that had grown increasingly competitive as the hours passed.

    "Alright," Lucius said, his voice smooth as ever, "Let¡¯s see who¡¯s truly got the best strategy here." He dealt the cards with precision, his fingers barely touching the edges of each card as they slid across the table.

    Jovann, ever confident, picked up his hand with a grin. "You¡¯re all playing checkers, and I¡¯m playing chess. Get ready to lose."

    Eren, who had been unusually quiet, eyed his cards with a raised brow. "If you keep underestimating us, Jovann, you might be in for a surprise."

    Jeanette and Helga moved around the table, refilling wine glasses and serving appetizers. Jeanette¡¯s voice was light, teasing. "My lords, please allow me to witness your unbeatable card game skills."

    Jovann flashed a grin at Jeanette as he sipped from his glass. "Of course, Jeanette."

    Niren, usually quiet, offered a rare smile. "I¡¯ll take a win. I¡¯m just here for the fun of it."

    Lucius, not missing a beat, threw a card onto the table, his smile barely flickering. "We¡¯ll see about that. It¡¯s all about reading your opponents. You have to know when to push and when to fold."

    Eren finally spoke, his voice casual but his eyes keen. "Seems like you¡¯re all thinking too much about strategy. Sometimes, the best move is the one you don¡¯t see coming."

    As the game went on, the tension grew. Each move was met with sarcastic remarks, light teasing, and the clinking of wine glasses. But for all their competitive energy, there was an underlying camaraderie between them, a shared bond that went beyond winning or losing.

    The fields outside Galmora stretched out in all directions, the tall grass swaying gently in the evening breeze. The fading sunlight cast a warm glow over everything, turning the world into a canvas of oranges and pinks, and as the sky slowly darkened, the stars began to twinkle in their familiar places.

    Fiala and Yanie sat side by side on a slight rise, the world around them quiet except for the occasional rustle of grass. They didn''t need to speak; the peaceful stillness of the moment was enough.

    But after a while, Yanie glanced at Fiala, the soft glow of the setting sun catching her features. Her voice was gentle when she finally spoke. "I¡¯ve never really asked you about your brother," she began, her words almost hesitant but filled with a quiet curiosity. "What was he like?"

    Fiala''s gaze remained fixed on the horizon for a moment longer before she turned her eyes to the ground, the weight of the question settling in her chest. She sighed softly, her fingers twisting the fabric of her cloak.

    "Anthony..." she began, her voice thick with memories. "He was... everything I wasn¡¯t. Where I was serious, he was always laughing, always making others laugh, no matter how bad things got. He was the kind of person who made you feel like everything would be okay¡ªeven in the middle of a battle, when it felt like the world was collapsing around us."

    Yanie''s gaze softened as she nodded, her mind drifting back to the times she had fought alongside Anthony. She could still hear his voice, easy and warm, even in the heat of the fiercest battles.

    "I remember," Yanie said quietly, her voice carrying a soft smile. "He had a way of making everyone feel like they were part of something important, even if it was just for a moment. Like we were all in this together." Her tone grew quieter, thoughtful. "He made us all feel lighter, like the weight of the world wasn¡¯t so heavy, no matter how dark things got."

    "Exactly. And then..." Fiala trailed off, "Then one day, he was just... gone. And all that light he carried? It disappeared too."

    "He¡¯s still with you, Fiala," Yanie said, her voice steady. "You carry him in the way you fight, the way you care. It¡¯s like a part of him lives on in you."

    Fiala closed her eyes, the sting of the loss fresh and sharp. She leaned into Yanie¡¯s touch for a moment, finding solace in the quiet support of her friend.

    "I know," she whispered. "But it¡¯s... it¡¯s hard to feel that sometimes. It¡¯s like there¡¯s this part of me that¡¯s always empty, no matter how much time passes. Like a part of me will always be missing."

    "You¡¯re not alone, Fiala," Yanie added, her words warm. "We¡¯re all here for you. You¡¯re not the only one who misses him. I miss him too. I think about him often, about the way he made us all feel like we could do anything."

    The memories seemed to hang in the air between them, and Fiala let out a slow breath, the ache in her chest lessened by Yanie¡¯s quiet words.

    "I think that¡¯s the hardest part," Fiala said, her voice softer now. "He was always the one who kept everyone going. Without him, it feels like we¡¯ve lost something... something I can¡¯t replace."

    "You don¡¯t have to replace him, Fiala. He¡¯s not gone. He¡¯s part of you now, just like he¡¯s part of me, part of everyone who fought beside him. And no matter how much time passes, that won¡¯t change."

    "I¡¯ll keep going," Fiala said, her voice firmer now. "For him. For all of us."

    Yanie nodded, a small but proud smile tugging at her lips. "That¡¯s what he would want. And I¡¯ll be right here beside you, every step of the way."

    The two women sat together, watching as the sun finally dipped below the horizon. The stars filled the sky, one by one, casting a gentle light over the fields. In the quiet darkness, there was peace¡ªpeace in knowing that, no matter the distance, Anthony¡¯s memory would live on in the hearts of those who had known him, a quiet light that could never truly fade.

    The bustling streets of Galmora were alive with the energy of the night as the sun dipped below the horizon. The once-bustling market square had transformed into a vibrant, glowing night market. Lanterns of every color and size swung gently in the evening breeze, their soft light dancing across the faces of the crowd, painting the street in a warm, amber glow.

    The air was thick with the scent of roasting meats, sweet pastries, and spices that tickled the senses, mixing with the sound of laughter and lively chatter from both vendors and customers alike. The streets were crowded, but the atmosphere was filled with a sense of joy and excitement, as families, travelers, and townsfolk alike wandered from stall to stall, their faces alight with the thrill of the evening.

    Amidst the hustle and bustle, three familiar figures made their way leisurely through the cobblestone streets. George, Kristopher, and Michael walked together, their steps unhurried, but their presence undeniably drawing attention from the crowd.

    George, always the loudest of the trio, led the way with his usual boisterous energy, occasionally calling out to vendors he recognized, or simply grinning broadly at the spectacle of it all.

    Kristopher walked with his usual sharp focus, eyes scanning the crowds with a hint of amusement, while Michael, more reserved, lingered slightly behind, his faint smile reflecting the contentment that came with these rare moments of peace.

    "I tell you," George said, gesturing dramatically toward a food stall, his voice rising above the noise of the market. "There¡¯s nothing better than a roasted chicken after a long day." He pointed at a vendor who was expertly turning a spit, the mouthwatering aroma drifting through the air.

    Kristopher raised an eyebrow and smirked, clearly entertained. "It¡¯s always about food with you, George. Is there anything in this city you don¡¯t want to eat?"

    "Hey, I live for good food, alright?¡± George chuckled heartily, and reached for a skewer of roasted meat, handing it to Kristopher. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for appreciating the simple joys in life."

    Kristopher rolled his eyes but took the skewer without protest, taking a small bite. "It¡¯s a simple joy, alright. Just don¡¯t start talking about food in the middle of a fight. I don¡¯t think our enemies would appreciate it."

    "You¡¯re both right,¡± added Michael from right behind them, ¡°A good meal does make everything better."

    As they continued down the market street, the energy around them swept them into the vibrant flow of the night market. Everywhere they looked, there was something to catch their eye¡ªvendors haggling over prices, their voices rising in a mixture of politeness and playfulness, children running between stalls with wide eyes and eager hands clutching coins, and the glow of lanterns bouncing off the colorful fabrics and trinkets scattered across the tables.

    The market had its own rhythm, its own pulse, a living thing that thrived on the commerce and camaraderie of the crowd. For a few hours, at least, it was a world that didn¡¯t need to worry about the weight of responsibility or the specter of danger that often loomed over their lives.

    George, ever the planner, glanced over at his companions with a mischievous grin. "Alright," he said, nudging Kristopher in the ribs, "Let¡¯s hit the tavern next. You¡¯ve got to admit, nothing beats a good drink after a long day."

    Kristopher shook his head, chuckling as he waved his hand dismissively. "You and your plans. You really do live for nights like these, don¡¯t you?"

    George shrugged nonchalantly, taking another bite of his skewer. "Who wouldn¡¯t? It¡¯s one of the few times we get to relax and forget about everything. I say we make the most of it."

    "I think we¡¯re all in the same boat," Michael said with a soft laugh, his voice quiet but content. The warmth of the market, the laughter of the crowd, and the company of his friends were enough to make him feel at peace for the moment.

    The trio continued to wander through the market, now slowing their pace to take in the sights and sounds around them. Street performers had begun to gather at the square, their fire-breathing acts and music drawing a curious crowd.

    The atmosphere was full of life, a celebration of the mundane joys of life that they so often took for granted. As they passed by a vendor selling intricately carved wooden figurines, George couldn¡¯t resist leaning in to examine them. "These would look great in our barracks," he remarked, reaching out to touch a small carving of a mythical creature.

    Kristopher rolled his eyes, half-amused, half-exasperated. "You¡¯ve got too many trinkets already. You can¡¯t fit them all."

    "A few more won¡¯t hurt." George shot back with a wink.

    As the night stretched on, the sky above was now a deep indigo, and the lanterns seemed to burn brighter against the growing darkness. The heat of the day had faded, and a cool breeze carried the scent of the nearby river through the streets. The sound of music from a nearby tavern filtered into the market, creating a lively, festive atmosphere that enveloped the entire street.

    "Well," George said with a satisfied grin, taking one last glance at the food stalls, "it¡¯s time. The tavern¡¯s calling."

    Kristopher chuckled, giving him a sideways glance. "Alright, but only because you¡¯re insistent. I swear, George, you¡¯ve got a one-track mind when it comes to food and drink."

    George laughed loudly, unbothered by the teasing. "It¡¯s not my fault I know how to enjoy life!" He clapped Kristopher on the back, nearly sending him stumbling. "Come on, Michael, you can¡¯t say no to a good pint of ale after all this."

    Michael simply smiled, his gaze drifting toward the warm lights of the tavern ahead. "I think we¡¯ve earned it."

    Together, the three friends made their way toward the tavern, their laughter blending into the symphony of sounds around them. The night was theirs to enjoy, a rare opportunity to forget the responsibilities that awaited them at dawn.

    As they entered the bustling tavern, the atmosphere was a perfect continuation of the market¡ªa place full of warmth, stories, and the easy comfort of shared camaraderie. They found a table near the window, letting the noise of the market fade into the background as they raised their glasses to a rare and well-earned break from the chaos of their lives.

    In that moment, with the clink of glasses and the crackling warmth of the fire, the world outside seemed to fall away, and all that mattered was the peace they found in each other¡¯s company.

    As the gates of Galmora creaked open, the heavy wooden doors slowly pulled back to reveal the open road stretching out before them. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the cobblestones as Arlan, riding Kage, led the procession out of the city.

    JD, on his own dark stygian steed, kept pace beside him with a grin on his face, his usual confidence matching the speed of his mount. Behind them, the carriage rolled steadily, the steady clatter of the wheels filling the air as it carried the rest of the group, including Emmeline, Yuna, Yanie, Chrysta, Fiala, Marie, and the rest of the party.

    The sound of hooves and carriage wheels mixed with the chatter and occasional laughter of the group as they left Galmora behind. The city¡¯s lights faded into the distance, swallowed by the growing dusk.

    "Looks like we¡¯re finally out of Galmora," said Frej, his voice cutting through the light chatter. He had been riding alongside Akasha, who was silent as always but alert. "So, where¡¯s our first stop, Arlan?"

    Arlan, his eyes scanning the road ahead, answered calmly, "Our first stop is Galdo, just to the west. We¡¯ll rest there for the night, and then south to Auron. After that, further south beyond the Golden Valley is Centa, House Argold¡¯s holding. Once we¡¯ve made our way through there, we¡¯ll move on beyond the Eisanyr."

    "You mean the ¡®Ruined Eisanyr?¡¯" Lucius raised an eyebrow, his voice filled with quiet intrigue.

    "Yeah, it still hasn¡¯t recovered from the Siege of Eisanyr," Arlan replied, his tone somber. "We¡¯ll be passing through there on our way to the borders of the Firane Kingdom. But the destination after that, the final one, is Sylabell¡ªthe capital of the Firane Kingdom."

    Fiala, riding quietly beside Yanie in the carriage, glanced out toward the horizon. "Sylabell," she repeated, as if testing the name in her mind. "Sounds like we¡¯ll have a lot of work to do once we get there."

    "Indeed," Arlan said, his voice low but determined. "But we need to be careful. We¡¯re still not sure if the Malum Incarnate has corrupted any of the Silvan Elves."

    Yanie, who had been quietly listening, shifted in her seat. "My uncle in Sylabell will meet us when we arrive," she said, her voice calm yet filled with an unmistakable sense of importance. "He¡¯s been expecting us."

    At the mention of her uncle, Chrysta leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. "Your uncle? The one you mentioned before?"

    "Yes," Yanie replied. "He¡¯s the same uncle Arlan saved when he dealt with an orc ambush. He¡¯s the one who sent the Silvan Rangers before our incursion into Sworan territory during the rebellion, and he¡¯s the one who¡¯ll help us when we get to Sylabell."

    Savage turned his head toward Yanie. "That¡¯s the uncle you said you owed your life to?" he asked, his deep voice a contrast to the otherwise light-hearted atmosphere.

    Yanie nodded. "That¡¯s him. He¡¯s the one who snuck me out of Firane when my mother was killed. And now, he¡¯ll help guide us. There¡¯s no better person for the job."

    "Good to know we have an inside ally," Niren said with a small grin. "I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to trust just anyone in Sylabell."

    "Especially given the stakes,¡± Lucius gave a nod of agreement. ¡°The capital may look beautiful, but I¡¯m sure it hides plenty of political games beneath its surface."

    Arlan¡¯s expression grew more serious as he glanced back toward the others. "The Firane Kingdom is going to be our first foray into another Kingdom. Once we step into Sylabell, we¡¯ll need to be sharp. We don¡¯t know who can be trusted, and we¡¯ll need all the help we can get."

    Jovann cracked a smile. "And here I thought this was just a road trip," he said with a laugh. "But I get it. We¡¯ll stick together. We always do."

    "That¡¯s right," Arlan said firmly, his voice steady as always. "We move as one. And when we reach Sylabell, we¡¯ll have what we need to move forward."

    The group rode in thoughtful silence for a while, the sound of hooves and the carriage¡¯s wheels filling the air as they left the outskirts of Galmora. The evening stretched on, and the journey ahead seemed long, but the weight of the mission kept their spirits steady.

    As they continued on, the rolling landscape gave way to more rugged terrain, the road narrowing as the sun dipped further behind them. The last light of day filtered through the trees, casting long shadows across the path ahead.

    For now, though, the group was together, each of them determined and ready for the journey ahead. Arlan, with his eyes set on the path before them, knew that their arrival in Sylabell would be the turning point.

    As the final rays of daylight faded, they moved forward¡ªtogether, ready for whatever awaited them.

 Book 3 Return of the Ashra - Chapter 70

    The group¡¯s journey continued as they moved deeper into the Firane Kingdom. They had crossed the western border, and although Sylabell still lay three days ahead, they were already seeing the land change before their eyes.

    As the vast plains of Raveer faded behind them, they entered a new, vibrant region filled with rich farmland and lush green fields. The hum of insects and the occasional croak of frogs echoed from the distant wetlands as they traveled, the fertile soil a testament to the kingdom''s wealth.

    Yuna, peeped her head out the carriage window, gratitude in her eyes. "I wanted to thank you again for stopping by Centa to visit my mother, Lady Argold," she said, her voice sincere. "It meant so much to me that you took the time to do that. I know it wasn¡¯t exactly part of the plan."

    "You asked, and it was important to me as well," Arlan replied. "Lady Argold is a key figure, and I wanted to make sure she knew her daughter¡¯s mission was being supported, and that her concerns were heard."

    Yuna¡¯s smile widened, her heart lightened by Arlan¡¯s words. The road ahead was long, but her thoughts on her family back in Centa kept her grounded. "Thank you," she whispered again, almost to herself.

    The air grew cooler as they rode, and the trees began to grow larger, their trunks towering above them like ancient sentinels. Yanie, who had been mostly quiet up to this point, spoke up, her voice filled with pride as she gestured toward the towering trees.

    "That¡¯s the edge of the Majestic Forest," she explained, her eyes gleaming as she looked toward the horizon. "We, the Silvan elves, are a proud race of elves, and we consider these forests our home."

    Arlan nodded, taking in the sight of the enormous trees stretching far into the distance, their canopies so thick that little sunlight pierced through. The air was damp and earthy, and the scent of pine and moss filled the atmosphere. The ancient forest was not just a natural wonder; it was a testament to the power and heritage of the Silvan elves.

    "Only the nobility live in the heart of this forest," Yanie continued, her tone respectful but with an edge of pride. "The trees here are so massive and ancient that they can sustain entire cities built into their trunks and branches. Those of us who live in these cities are not just elves, but nobles who have held their place for centuries. These towering structures are homes to my people, and they are not places for outsiders to casually visit."

    Arlan studied the towering trees, noting the intricate bridges and platforms hanging between the branches. "I¡¯ve never seen anything like it," he muttered, clearly taken aback by the sheer scale of it all.

    "It is," Yanie confirmed with a smile, her pride clear. "But only those who are of noble blood are given the right to live in these ancient homes. But we¡¯ve always welcomed travelers who respect our ways. Just don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be welcomed into the heart of the forest without invitation."

    "Quite a bit of exclusivity in these parts," commented Frej.

    Yanie smirked at Frej¡¯s remark. "It¡¯s the way of the Silvan elves. Our connection to the forest runs deep¡ªfar deeper than most realize."

    Akasha, who had been silent until now, leaned forward slightly. "I can understand that," she said, her voice quiet but thoughtful. "It¡¯s not unlike how some cultures hold sacred lands. The forest isn¡¯t just a home, it¡¯s a part of your people¡¯s spirit."

    ¡°This is really cool,¡± stated Yuna. ¡°I haven¡¯t had many chances to travel outside Midland. I¡¯ve read that the Silvan elves¡¯ bond to this place is something unique. It¡¯s not just about the homes in the trees, it¡¯s about living in harmony with nature."

    Yanie¡¯s eyes softened with a quiet pride. "You¡¯re well informed, Yuna. We don¡¯t fight the land; we live in it. The trees are our ancestors. We honor them, and in return, they give us life."

    "That¡¯s... fascinating.¡± admitted Emmeline, ¡°I¡¯ve read of such a deep connection between the Silvan Elves and nature."

    Yanie¡¯s smile deepened. "It¡¯s the core of everything for us. These trees are more than just wood and bark¡ªthey hold memories, power, and protection. Only those who understand this bond are allowed to settle within the great trees."

    Arlan, his mind still processing the enormity of the forest, looked ahead. "I can see why the Silvan elves hold this land so dear. But does that mean it¡¯s only nobles who can truly understand its power?"

    Yanie¡¯s eyes met his, her expression serious. "Not just nobles. The people who live in these trees¡ªnoble or not¡ªhave earned their place. They are bound to the forest as much as the trees themselves. But it is the nobles who carry the responsibility of guarding the deepest secrets of the forest."

    As the group continued their journey, the landscape began to subtly shift, the forest becoming denser and more foreboding as they neared the outskirts of the Majestic Forest.

    After a few hours of travel, they finally reached the small village. While on his dark stygian, JD approached a sign and read it since it was written in both Silvan and Commonspeak, ¡°Raveer.¡±

    ¡°First of many villages within the outskirts of Firane,¡± noted Yanie to JD outloud.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stop there for tonight,¡± ordered Arlan.

    Raveer was just a few miles from the Majestic Forest. The village was quiet, far removed from the bustling cities they had grown accustomed to. The fields surrounding the village were dotted with farmers¡ªhumans, Silvan elves, and a few other scattered races¡ªworking diligently under the fading sun. Their crops, mostly grains and root vegetables, stretched across the fertile land like a patchwork quilt.

    The homes here were modest, constructed of wood and stone, blending seamlessly with the natural environment. The buildings were simple, their thatched roofs covered in moss, and the occasional lantern hung outside the doors, casting a soft glow in the otherwise dimming light.

    The architecture reflected the harmony that these villagers seemed to share with the forest¡ªnature¡¯s resilience was present in the sturdy walls of the homes and in the faces of the people.

    However, despite the outward calm, Arlan could sense a quiet tension in the air. The villagers went about their work, but there was a noticeable stiffness to their movements, a cautious glance toward the travelers that suggested this village had seen more than its fair share of trouble.

    It was a place that seemed caught between worlds: the calm of rural life and the unease of being on the frontier of the kingdom, where political conflicts and deeper dangers often found their way.

    "Let¡¯s find the Inn," Arlan decided, his voice low but decisive as he turned to face the group. "And we¡¯ll keep a low profile."

    The group made their way toward the village''s largest inn, a timber building with an inviting, yet somewhat worn, facade. The thatched roof had seen better days, but the structure was sturdy, standing strong against the harsh winds that sometimes blew in from the forest.

    The inn looked like a place that had hosted its fair share of travelers, but there was something about the place that felt... off. It wasn¡¯t just the simple village; it was the quiet atmosphere that hung in the air, something unspoken.

    As they entered, the warmth of the fire in the hearth greeted them, and the low murmur of conversations filled the air. The innkeeper, a lowborn Silvan elf, was waiting behind the bar, wiping down the counter.

    He straightened as the group entered, his eyes flicking over them with a mixture of respect and unease. His greeting was polite but short, his voice carrying a nervous tremor that did not escape Arlan¡¯s notice.

    "You¡¯ll find four rooms ready for you," the innkeeper said quickly, his gaze darting to the group¡¯s numbers before he added, "I¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting such a large group, but I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re comfortable."

    Arlan gave a nod, his gaze lingering on the innkeeper¡¯s face. The man¡¯s nervousness wasn¡¯t lost on him. It wasn¡¯t unusual for the innkeeper to feel cautious in these parts, where travelers weren¡¯t always welcomed with open arms. But there was something else in the elf¡¯s eyes¡ªsomething more than just nervous hospitality. A fear, perhaps, or a warning.

    "Thank you," Arlan replied, keeping his voice neutral. "We¡¯ll take the rooms for the night."

    The group was shown upstairs, their footsteps echoing through the inn¡¯s wooden floors. As they passed through the common room, they noticed the strange mix of patrons. There were humans, a few Silvan elves, and even a couple of beastmen sitting at a corner table.

    The diversity of races was striking, especially for such a small, rural village, and there was an unspoken tension in the air. The beastmen in particular caught Arlan¡¯s eye. They sat too close together, their eyes constantly shifting to the group. Their gaze lingered on the women¡ªAkasha, Fiala, Emmeline, Yuna, Chrysta, and Marie¡ªeyes cold and calculating, like predators sizing up their prey.

    Arlan¡¯s sharp eyes met JD¡¯s, and the unspoken understanding between them was immediate. JD¡¯s hand drifted closer to the hilt of his sword, the tension in his posture betraying the unease he felt. Arlan, ever observant, could sense that this wasn¡¯t just idle curiosity.

    "The beastmen in the corner," JD muttered, his voice low and dangerous.

    Arlan didn¡¯t respond immediately. He was scanning the room, assessing the situation. He could feel the weight of the gazes on him and his group. It was clear these beastmen were no ordinary travelers.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it," Arlan replied quietly, his tone grim. "Let¡¯s keep our distance, for now."

    The group nodded, moving upstairs to their rooms with their senses heightened, their footsteps echoing in the hall. As they retreated to the safety of their rooms, a quiet unease settled over them.

    Once inside, Arlan was joined by Emmeline and Marie. The Immortal General shut the door behind him with a quiet click. He immediately went to the window, peering out into the village below.

    The night was still, the only sounds the crackling of the inn¡¯s hearth and the occasional murmur from the common room. He snapped his fingers once, the sharp sound echoing in the room, and a shadow crept in through the window.

    Nightingale manifested herself from the shadow but was already kneeling before the Immortal General. "Master Arlan," she said, her voice soft. "How can I serve?"

    "There¡¯s a group of beastmen in the inn," Arlan said quietly. "They were staring at the girls. I didn¡¯t like that."

    "I understand," Nightingale replied. "The Violet Jernas. A local hunter gang, known for slave trades. They¡¯ve been active in this area for some time."

    Marie was puzzled and said, "I thought slavery was outlawed in Firane."

    "It is," Nightingale replied, her tone dark. "But there are always those who operate in the shadows. Gangs like the Violet Jernas don¡¯t care about laws."

    "Make them disappear." Arlan¡¯s expression hardened.

    Nightingale smiled coldly, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "By your command, Master Arlan."

    With a fluid movement, she dissolved into the shadows, leaving the room as silently as she had entered.

    Emmeline, who had been watching quietly, looked at Arlan with concern. "Are you sure it¡¯s safe for us to just... leave it to her?"

    Arlan answered nonchalantly as he laid down on the bed. "Nightingale and her Panthers can handle it. All the beastmen were mere second-tier yellow cores."

    Marie joined Arlan on one side and added. "If anyone can deal with those thugs, it¡¯s her. But for now..." She leaned in, placing a hand on Arlan¡¯s arm. "Maybe we can make our own plans for the evening."

    Emmeline smiled softly and joined them on the bed. With that, the tension in the room seemed to ease, but the sense of unease lingering in the inn still hung heavy in the air. Whatever happened next, they knew that danger was never far behind.

    That night, as the village of Raveer slept beneath the darkened sky, the Violet Jernas gang prepared to execute their plan. Their target¡ªArlan and his group¡ªhad unwittingly walked straight into their trap. The travelers had made no attempt to hide their presence, and the gang, confident in their numbers, thought they had found easy prey.

    The gang had gathered in a nearby warehouse, the cold, musty air thick with anticipation. Over forty beastmen, a mixture of various animalistic features and savage expressions, milled about.

    Their leader, a massive creature with the head of a wolf and the body of a muscular brute, paced in front of his men. His lips curled into a cruel grin as he surveyed his followers.

    "We¡¯ve waited long enough," the leader snarled, his voice gravelly. His yellow eyes gleamed with dark delight as he looked over his gang. "Those merchants don¡¯t have any guards, no protection. They¡¯re easy pickings¡ªespecially the girls. We¡¯ll have them in no time."

    The others, grinning like hungry wolves, muttered their agreement. They could already taste their victory, savoring the thought of the women they¡¯d capture. The gang had been operating in the shadows for years, and the idea of adding such valuable slaves to their collection filled them with lustful greed.

    "We¡¯ll make a fortune on those girls," the leader continued, his voice rising with excitement. "Take what we can carry, then we¡¯ll head to the coast. There are always buyers for fresh merchandise."

    He turned to his men, raising his hand to quiet them. "Get ready. We move in five minutes. Do not hesitate. And remember¡ªtake the girls alive. We sell them in pristine condition."

    The gang let out a low, hungry cheer, their hands tightening around the hilts of their weapons as they began to assemble. They were armed with crude but effective weapons¡ªmachetes, jagged knives, and sharpened claws.

    They moved with the predator¡¯s grace, slowly and deliberately, as they made their way toward the back door of the warehouse. There was no fear, only the anticipation of violence.

    But as they neared the exit, the air around them seemed to shift. Without warning, the torches and lanterns in the room flickered violently and then went out altogether, plunging the warehouse into pitch darkness. A hushed moment of confusion swept through the group.

    "What the hell?" one of the beastmen grunted, his voice laced with surprise and irritation. He fumbled for his torch but found nothing but cold air where the flame had been.

    "Who snuffed them out?" he growled, trying to reign in his rising panic. His hands shook as he searched the dark for the familiar warmth of the light.

    "Who¡¯s there?" another beastman barked into the dark, his voice quivering with the first inkling of fear. His eyes darted around the warehouse, straining to see anything in the pitch black. They were surrounded by darkness, and they could hear only the distant rustling of the night.

    "Show yourself!" one of the more nervous members of the gang shouted, his hand gripping his weapon so tightly that his knuckles whitened. The tension in the air was palpable as the group struggled to regain their composure.

    Fear began to creep in. They were trained to take control of a situation, but this was different. The atmosphere was heavy with something more sinister.

    A cold, chilling voice emerged from the shadows, cutting through the tension like a blade. "There is no need to introduce myself to the dead."

    Before they could react, the warehouse came alive with the sound of movement¡ªquick, precise, and deadly. The shadows around them seemed to shift and surge forward, and in an instant, the beastmen were upon them.

    The Panthers, Nightingale¡¯s personal handpicked Umbras, descended from the darkness like wraiths. Their movements were so fast, so fluid, that they were barely visible to the human eye. They moved with deadly precision, their strikes seamless and swift.

    In the span of a few heartbeats, one of the beastmen was torn apart by a flash of steel. His body was hacked to pieces before he even had a chance to draw his weapon. The Panthers, moving like whispers in the dark, struck without mercy, their swift blades finding their marks with lethal accuracy. The night was alive with the quiet hiss of a blade cutting through flesh, followed by a soft thud as the victim collapsed to the floor.

    The gang¡¯s leader, roaring in fury, drew his massive sword and swung it wildly in the direction of the sound, but his actions were too slow. One of the Panthers, known for her speed and agility, darted forward and slashed at his leg with a razor-sharp blade, bringing him to his knees.

    The leader howled in pain, but before he could recover, Nightingale herself was upon him. In one swift motion, she slit his throat, and his body crumpled to the floor, lifeless before he even hit the ground.

    The rest of the gang fell in quick succession, each member picked off by the deadly Panthers with chilling efficiency. The screams of the beastmen echoed through the warehouse, but they were quickly silenced by the sound of blades cutting through flesh and bone. There was no struggle, no chance for escape. It was a massacre, a swift and brutal execution that left no room for mercy.

    As the last of the Violet Jernas gang members fell, the warehouse was eerily quiet. The sounds of battle¡ªshouting, the clash of metal, the wet tearing of flesh¡ªwere soon replaced by the sickening silence of defeat.

    The floor was littered with bodies, limbs severed, blood pooling in the dark corners of the warehouse. The cold, oppressive darkness seemed to swallow the remains, leaving only a grim and gruesome scene behind.

    Nightingale stood in the center of the carnage, her eyes gleaming with cold satisfaction. She surveyed the bodies, the blood that stained the floor, the destruction she had wrought, and a faint smile crossed her lips. Her Panthers stood behind her, unmoving, their faces hidden in the shadows, their presence a quiet testament to their lethal skills.

    The warehouse was silent now¡ªtoo silent. Only the soft rustling of the Umbras'' cloaks and the faint dripping of blood filled the air. Nightingale turned her gaze toward the door, already slipping back into the shadows. With a final glance over her shoulder, she whispered, "This was the Master¡¯s orders."

    And just as quickly as they had arrived, Nightingale and her Panthers vanished into the darkness, leaving behind only the grisly aftermath of their work. The night air outside Raveer was still, untroubled by the bloodshed that had taken place just a short distance away.

    The stars twinkled brightly above, indifferent to the brutal end of the Violet Jernas gang, who had underestimated the true power of those they sought to capture. The village slept on, unaware of the danger that had been silenced in the darkness.

    The morning sun had barely risen when Arlan was awakened by a firm knock at his door. His body shifted instinctively, but it was the sound of the knock that pulled him fully awake. He rose from the bed, careful not to disturb Emmeline and Marie, both still wrapped in the blankets beside him.

    As he approached the door, the sound of muffled voices outside reached his ears. He opened it, only to find an Elven guard standing nervously on the threshold.

    The guard, a young man with his armor slightly askew, looked down for a moment, his eyes betraying an unease he could not entirely mask. "There¡¯s been an attack on the village," he said, his voice rushed, almost pleading. "We¡¯re advising everyone to stay indoors for another hour while the garrison investigates."

    ¡°Attack?" Arlan murmured, his voice steady. "How severe?"

    The guard shifted uncomfortably, his gaze flicking to the ground. ¡°That information is still to be determined. We just¡­ we just need everyone to stay inside for now."

    "Sure thing," he said, giving the guard a reassuring look before shutting the door gently. The guard didn¡¯t linger, his footsteps echoing softly down the hall as he hurried off to fulfill his duties.

    Arlan stretched, his muscles aching from the journey, but the news of the attack had his mind racing. He returned to the bed, his gaze lingering on the two women still sleeping soundly.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Emmeline stirred slightly at his presence, but didn¡¯t wake, her face serene in the light of the early morning. Marie, on the other hand, shifted a little, her eyes fluttering open.

    "We¡¯ll stay inside for now," Arlan murmured as he climbed back into bed, settling between the two. The warmth of the blankets surrounded him.

    "It seems Nighty must¡¯ve made a mess," she mumbled, snuggling closer to Arlan. "You know how she gets."

    Arlan smiled but didn¡¯t reply. He lay back against the pillows, his thoughts drifting as the hours passed.

    Later that afternoon, the group gathered in the inn¡¯s dining area, a noticeable shift in their mood. There was an underlying tension now, a weight that had settled over them ever since the night¡¯s events. The innkeeper, who usually greeted guests with a calm demeanor, entered carrying their lunch, his hands trembling slightly as he set the plates down in front of them.

    "Something strange happened last night," he said in a hushed voice, his eyes darting to each of them nervously, as though unsure whether he should be speaking at all. "All the beastmen who were secretly terrorizing and threatening the village¡­ they were all massacred." He paused, letting the words hang in the air before continuing. "The garrison¡¯s investigating, but it¡¯s¡­ unsettling. Be careful when you leave."

    Arlan¡¯s sharp gaze met the innkeeper¡¯s, his mind already piecing things together. The innkeeper¡¯s words only confirmed what he had suspected¡ªthe beastmen, the Violet Jernas gang, had been dealt with swiftly. His thoughts flicked briefly to Nightingale and her panthers, knowing that they were the ones who had carried out the gruesome task at his command.

    "Massacred?" Arlan repeated calmly, his voice measured but with a hint of curiosity. "By whom?"

    The innkeeper swallowed hard, his discomfort increasing as his eyes flicked nervously around the room. "We don¡¯t know," he murmured, leaning closer, lowering his voice even further. "Some folks say they heard strange noises last night, like¡­ like someone was hunting them. They found the bodies this morning, scattered in the warehouse. The garrison¡¯s securing the area now, but no one really knows who did it."

    Arlan¡¯s lips twitched into a faint, almost imperceptible smile, but his expression remained neutral. It was no surprise that the garrison had no clue. The Panthers worked swiftly and silently, leaving nothing behind but chaos and blood.

    The innkeeper, still standing awkwardly in the middle of the room, seemed to sense the weight of what he had just said, and his posture stiffened as though he had just let slip something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    JD, who had been listening intently, leaned forward, his brow furrowed in suspicion. "Who exactly was terrorizing the village?" he asked. "The beastmen you mentioned?"

    "Yes, yes. The Violet Jernas gang," the innkeeper answered, his voice lowered, almost like he was afraid someone else might overhear. "They¡¯ve been around for some time, making life difficult for the villagers. They¡¯ve been¡­ well, you know, taking whatever they could, especially from the women. We¡¯ve all been trying to stay out of their way. They¡¯ve been a constant headache for us."

    He paused and looked around the room nervously, seemingly considering whether to continue. "Anyway, where are you folks from?" he asked, trying to steer the conversation elsewhere.

    Jovann lied with ease. "We¡¯re just a band of merchants, traveling through,"

    The innkeeper appeared to relax slightly at this, but his eyes lingered on them for a moment longer than necessary, still filled with wariness. "You don¡¯t look like typical merchants," he muttered. He then glanced at each of them again, his gaze lingering on Arlan, before adding in a lower voice, "I hope you folks stay safe."

    "We¡¯ll be vigilant," Arlan responded quietly.

    Once the innkeeper had left, the group exchanged looks. They all knew the truth, though none of them spoke it aloud. It had been Nightingale¡ªand her Panthers¡ªwho had wiped out the Violet Jernas gang. Arlan¡¯s silent command had been carried out perfectly, and now they had to act as though they had no part in it.

    Arlan looked to his companions with a quiet resolve. "It was handled quietly," he said, his voice firm but composed. He didn¡¯t need to elaborate. They all understood the unspoken message. Though their involvement had been subtle, the consequences were still playing out in the village.

    The group nodded in silent agreement. It wasn¡¯t the first time they had been involved in an unseen hand¡¯s work, and it wouldn¡¯t be the last. But their connection to the incident couldn¡¯t be revealed, not yet. Arlan¡¯s mind was already racing, weighing their next steps. They couldn¡¯t afford to be too obvious. It was time to play the part of unassuming travelers.

    "There isn¡¯t much that proves a threat to us on the road," Arlan said, his voice low and purposeful. "But we still need to remain vigilant, especially as we get closer to Sylabell."

    Savage leaned back in his chair, a broad grin spreading across his face as he looked at Arlan. "You know," he said with a chuckle, his voice dripping with admiration, "you¡¯ve got a real talent for handling problems. That was a clean job. Quick. Efficient. I almost wish I¡¯d been there to see it."

    "I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t difficult," Arlan replied. "It needed to be done."

    Savage let out a low laugh, clearly pleased by the compliment. "I like the way you think," he said. "No hesitation, no mess. Just get it done. And all that because they looked at the girls wrong."

    Akasha gave a soft sigh of longing. "I almost wish I could¡¯ve joined Nightingale in the blood bath," she admitted. "It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve killed anything."

    The others exchanged glances, none of them particularly fazed by the casual nature of the conversation. It wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d dealt with violence like this, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t be the last. For them, it was just another day.

    "That gang was nothing," Lucius remarked, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "All second-tier yellow cores at best."

    "And they thought they had a chance," Savage added, his grin widening. "Trash better know their damn place."

    Shortly after lunch, the group packed up their gear and left the quiet village of Raveer behind. The sun was high and the day was crisp, the warmth of the early hours pushing away the last remnants of morning mist. As they traveled along the winding forest paths, the landscape began to shift once more. The fertile plains and peaceful farms of Raveer quickly faded into the distance, and the dense, towering, titanic trees of the Majestic Forest began to surround them.

    The air grew thicker with the earthy smell of ancient wood and damp moss. The towering trunks of the great trees stretched far into the sky, their boughs reaching up like the arms of forgotten giants. The forest floor was dappled with patches of sunlight that filtered through the thick canopy above, casting shifting shadows that seemed to move with the breeze. Despite this, the forest had a natural light that was still very bright, almost as if the trees themselves bounced the light into the area.

    As they journeyed deeper into the wilderness, it became increasingly clear that they were entering a realm untouched by the passage of time. The wildlife here was different¡ªmore cautious, more aware of their surroundings. Birds that flitted about in the open plains now scattered at the slightest sound. Even the rustle of leaves and the soft hum of the forest felt muffled as if the very air had grown still in response to the group''s presence.

    "Do you feel that?" Yuna asked, her voice soft, almost a whisper, as she looked around, her eyes darting between the towering trees. The forest had a strange stillness to it now, as if the natural world itself had paused in quiet observation.

    "It¡¯s Arlan," JD muttered, the edges of his voice full of the casual ease that came from years of working alongside the Immortal General. "He¡¯s making sure nothing gets too curious."

    The group''s attention shifted towards Arlan, who rode ahead on Kage, his crimson cloak standing out against the vibrant green of the forest. Arlan¡¯s presence was otherworldly, though his posture was relaxed.

    What JD inferred was that Arlan was subtly releasing a quiet, deadly aura¡ªhis killing intent slipping into the air like an invisible weight, pushing the creatures and monsters of the forest to flee. The trees swayed gently with the wind, but otherwise, there was an eerie silence that had descended, as if nature itself feared the power Arlan held within.

    Arlan didn¡¯t respond to the remark. He knew well enough what was happening around them, the way the wildlife instinctively retreated at the subtle, almost imperceptible aura of danger that surrounded him.

    His presence alone was enough to deter even the boldest of beasts from approaching. While the group moved along the forest paths, their journey felt untouched by the usual dangers that the wilderness often posed.

    The day passed without incident, the group covering a steady distance as the towering trees of the forest gradually closed in around them. Eventually, as the sun began to dip lower in the sky, they set up camp in a small clearing surrounded by thick trees. The shadows grew long, stretching across the ground like dark fingers reaching out from the heart of the forest.

    They made quick work of their preparations, setting up the tents and gathering firewood, though the setting sun seemed to cast an oddly peaceful glow on the camp. The quiet was almost too perfect, but there was no cause for concern¡ªArlan¡¯s presence continued to keep any hostile creatures at bay. Even the flicker of movement in the trees was nothing more than the rustling of leaves and branches, disturbed only by the wind.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll take turns on watch tonight," Arlan ordered as he settled by the fire. His voice was quiet but authoritative. He looked up into the tree canopy, studying the shadows that flickered above. "But there¡¯s nothing in these woods that can threaten us. So rest easy."

    The group nodded, trusting in his words. They rotated the watch, but the night passed without incident. The fire crackled softly as they sat around it, the warmth and flickering light contrasting the darkened silence of the forest surrounding them.

    As the hours passed and the fire dwindled, Arlan leaned back against a large log, his eyes still watchful, though his features were relaxed. He trusted his companions to stay alert, but with his [Heraldic Vision] and Sophia able to keep a constant watch, there was nothing that could threaten their safety. The occasional rustle of leaves was the only sound besides the crackling of the fire, and despite the palpable tension in the air, the night was uneventful.

    The next morning, the group continued their journey with renewed purpose. They made their way along the winding trail that led them toward the outskirts of the Majestic Forest. The dense woods gradually thinned, and the towering trees gave way to a more open expanse, though the towering canopy still loomed over them in the distance. The air was thick with the smell of earth and damp moss, and the ground beneath their feet was soft, springy with the moisture of the previous night''s dew.

    It was just past midday when they encountered a group of Silvan Elves on patrol. The soldiers were easy to spot¡ªmore than fifty of them, dressed in light infantry gear, with cloaks that blended seamlessly with the forest backdrop. Their eyes were sharp, their movements calculated but weary, as though they had been out for some time.

    Despite their exhaustion, there was a quiet alertness to them, a readiness that spoke of the ever-present dangers in the Majestic Forest. Their weapons were at the ready, though not yet drawn, and their sharp gaze was focused on the travelers before them.

    The leader of the patrol, a tall and imposing elf, stood apart from the rest. His hair was dark, pulled back in a tight braid that flowed to the nape of his neck. His face was stern, his features sharp, and he held himself with an air of authority that demanded attention. As his eyes moved over the group, his expression remained neutral, but there was a subtle tension in his posture. He had clearly noticed the unmistakable presence of power radiating from Arlan and his companions.

    After a moment of careful assessment, the patrol leader approached. He seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking, his voice measured and cautious. "Who are you, and what brings you to the Firane Kingdom?" His tone was weighted with suspicion, his eyes still sizing up Arlan, the clear leader of the group.

    "We¡¯re merchants from Midland," declared Yanie. "We¡¯ve come for business with Marquis Thalion Odian."

    "Merchants?" the patrol leader repeated, a frown tugging at the corners of his lips. His gaze swept over their weapons again, then took in their posture¡ªthe way they moved with a quiet but undeniable confidence. "You don¡¯t look like merchants."

    His eyes narrowed as he placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "You¡¯re not simple traders. Who are you really?"

    The tension thickened in the air, but Arlan remained calm. He stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the patrol leader. "I am Arlan, Crown Prince of Midland," he declared, his voice carrying the authority that only a ruler could command.

    Beside him, Emmeline moved to stand with him. "And I am Princess Emmeline, future Queen of Midland."

    The moment the royal sigils on their cloaks were revealed, the Patrol leader froze, his eyes widening in realization. The moment of shock was fleeting but noticeable¡ªhe had clearly not expected the travelers to be royalty. His posture shifted from suspicion to genuine awe as he glanced between Arlan and Emmeline, the implications of their identities slowly sinking in.

    Slowly, with an expression of genuine respect, the patrol leader lowered himself to one knee, his men following his lead with practiced precision. "My sincerest apologies, Your Highnesses," he said. "I am Lieutenant Halien of the Third Silvan Army. I didn¡¯t recognize you. Please, allow us to escort you to Sylabell immediately."

    The change in tone was swift and evident. The patrol¡¯s wariness dissolved, replaced by the deep respect reserved for royalty. Yet, even in the midst of his apology, Halien¡¯s voice remained cautious, almost as if seeking to clarify their intentions. "May I ask, Your Highnesses, why you chose to conceal your identities?" he asked, his tone shifting to one of curiosity, though still respectful. "Such a choice raises questions."

    "For safety," Arlan replied. "It seemed best to avoid unnecessary attention. In such uncertain times, it¡¯s not wise to reveal oneself until necessary."

    Halien nodded slowly, understanding the reasoning. He respected the precaution, especially considering the often turbulent nature of political affairs. After a brief pause, he stood tall once more, his posture shifting to that of a man who had regained his composure. "Of course, Your Highness. I apologize for the inconvenience, and I assure you, we¡¯ll escort you to Sylabell without delay. It is our duty and our honor."

    Arlan gave a small nod in acknowledgement. "Thank you," he said. "Let us continue our journey. We have little time to waste."

    Halien quickly relayed the new orders to his soldiers, and the group began their journey once more, this time accompanied by the Silvan patrol. As the travelers moved forward, the elves maintained a respectful distance.

    The tension that had briefly hung in the air was now gone, replaced with a renewed sense of purpose. They were no longer just travelers; they were royalty, and with that title came the promise of safety and respect¡ªat least for now.

    As they journeyed closer to Sylabell, the pace of their travel quickened, but the peaceful hum of the forest around them soon shattered. From the dense trees ahead, a young Silvan elf emerged, sprinting toward them with wild, panicked eyes. His feet barely touched the ground as he pushed himself through the underbrush, his breath coming in sharp gasps. He looked as though he had been running for miles.

    "Lieutenant Halien!" the young elf cried, his voice breathless and strained. "The village¡ªit¡¯s under attack!"

    Halien¡¯s eyes snapped to the elf, his body stiffening with urgency. "Vorani! What happened?"

    "A band of forest trolls and kobolds have attacked! They¡¯re slaughtering the villagers! The entire settlement is under siege¡ªthey need help immediately!" Vorani¡¯s chest heaved with exhaustion.

    Halien¡¯s face tightened, his features hardening in frustration. He turned toward Arlan and Emmeline, then back to the young elf, as the weight of the situation settled in.

    But Arlan, already alert, had activated his [Heraldic Vision]. His eyes flickered, glowing briefly as he scanned the distant village. The silence of the forest around them seemed to hold its breath as Arlan¡¯s focus sharpened.

    ¡°There are over a hundred kobolds,¡± Arlan said. ¡°Fifteen large forest trolls.¡±

    The air around them seemed to thicken with tension. Halien clenched his jaw, his mind clearly torn. His duty as an officer of the Silvan Army was to protect both the people and the honored royalty of another kingdom. But the attack on the village was an immediate crisis¡ªlives were at risk, and the Silvan people depended on their defenders.

    Arlan, sensing Halien¡¯s hesitation, stepped closer and placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll rush to the village¡¯s defense at once,¡± Arlan said calmly. "I can¡¯t allow lives to be unnecessarily lost."

    Halien hesitated, his brow furrowing in conflict. But this attack¡ªthis was an emergency, one that could not be ignored. He looked over at Vorani, then back at Arlan, clearly weighing his options.

    "Please stay back while we help our village," Halien said reluctantly, his voice tinged with doubt. "I promise that we¡¯ll escort you properly afterwards."

    "I know your duty," Arlan reassured. "But fewer will die if we help. Trust me." His eyes locked with Halien¡¯s.

    Halien finally gave a reluctant nod. His eyes flicked over the group, his gaze narrowing as he weighed his options. "You may be right," he admitted, his tone grim. "Either way, this will reflect poorly on me. The council will not be pleased if we abandon our post for a situation like this."

    "We¡¯ll help," Arlan stated firmly.

    Still reluctant but with no better option, Halien nodded once more, signaling his men to prepare. "Very well, Your Highness. We will move out immediately."

    "Then let¡¯s make sure it counts," Arlan replied. "We¡¯ll save as many as we can."

    With that, Halien ordered his patrol to prepare for battle, signaling the soldiers to fall into formation. They readied their weapons, their faces grim but resolute, as they prepared to leave the road that led to Sylabell and rush to the aid of the village under siege.

    As they moved, Arlan¡¯s gaze flicked across the forest, catching a few brief flashes of movement in the trees. A small signal, almost imperceptible, but enough to confirm his suspicions.

    Nightingale and the Panthers were following them, their dark silhouettes hidden among the trees like shadows. Arlan gave a barely perceptible nod in their direction¡ªNightingale and her team had heard the call for help and were already in position, ready to strike from the shadows.

    They arrived at the burning village, flames casting flickering shadows as kobolds and trolls ravaged everything in sight. Arlan¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. "Halien, protect the civilians!" he ordered from atop Kage. "We¡¯ll handle the kobolds and trolls!" Before Halien could protest, Arlan and his strike team surged into action.

    Arlan and Kage charged through the throng of enemies with JD right behind him on his dark stygian, Eternus blazing with an ethereal light as he struck down trolls with devastating precision.

    Each swing of the blade cleaved through the monstrous creatures, their immense frames collapsing under the power of Arlan¡¯s strikes. Kage reared and stomped, crushing kobolds beneath steel-shod hooves, his movements an extension of Arlan¡¯s will. The two moved as one, an unstoppable force of destruction that left carnage in their wake.

    Beside him, JD activated his [Hurricane Regalia], the air around him whirling with cyclonic fury as his [Echos] manifested. The spectral warriors moved in perfect synchronization with JD, their mithril longswords slicing through kobolds with deadly efficiency.

    Each swing of JD¡¯s blade was mirrored by the Echos, their combined strikes overwhelming the enemy with sheer speed and precision. As the storm of steel and wind raged around him, JD¡¯s focus never wavered, his movements a flawless blend of strategy and ferocity.

    Adding to the violence, Akasha moved like a specter of death, her crimson eyes gleaming in the firelight. Her hands morphed into massive, razor-sharp claws, glistening with a predatory sheen. She lunged at the kobolds with supernatural speed, tearing through them with ease.

    Each swipe of her claws sent sprays of blood into the air, her strikes calculated yet feral. Her vampiric nature granted her an otherworldly grace, making her an unstoppable force on the battlefield, her presence both mesmerizing and terrifying.

    Nearby, Frej launched herself high into the air, her essence-infused jump carrying her above the fray. From her vantage, she assessed the chaos below, pinpointing her target with the precision of a seasoned warrior. As gravity pulled her downward, her spear gleamed with a deadly light as she activated [Falcon Dive].

    She struck a kobold commander with devastating force, her spear piercing through its chest and driving it into the earth. The impact sent a shockwave rippling outward, staggering nearby kobolds. Frej didn''t hesitate; she twisted her spear free and pivoted into a fluid series of strikes, each one finding its mark.

    Right next to Gryphon Knight, Savage charged into the thick of the battle. He unleashed the Mar-Tech, [Shockwave]. It allowed each swing of his axe to be accompanied by a concussive blast, the force sending kobolds flying and shattering the resolve of nearby trolls.

    His Hek¡¯Jefah battle cry echoed across the battlefield, a primal roar that fueled his allies and struck terror into his foes. And as he pressed on, he left a trail of corpses and limbs.

    Lucius stood at the periphery, his artificer¡¯s wand morphing fluidly to suit the needs of the moment. A troll advanced on him, and with a flick of his wrist, his wand elongated into a glaive, slicing through the creature¡¯s legs.

    Another wave of kobolds approached, and Lucius transformed the weapon into a crossbow, firing precise bolts that found their marks. His fighting style was unlike anything the Silvan elves had ever seen.

    From the shadows, unnoticed, Nightingale employed her [Shadow Walk]. Her form vanished into the darkness. She reappeared behind an unsuspecting kobold, her blade flashing as she slit its throat with chilling precision before disappearing again.

    Her movements were a symphony of silence and lethality, each strike perfectly timed to sow chaos and fear among the enemy ranks. The kobolds never saw her coming, their lives ending before they even realized they were under attack.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Yuna unleashed a fourth-tier spell,[Chain Lightning] which erupts across the battlefield in a wave of destruction. Beside her, Chrysta channeled the [Ice Lance], her frost-spears impaling enemies and freezing others in place.

    Marie released [Arcflares], leaving smoldering craters in its wake. Together, the three mages formed an unyielding wall of elemental power that devastated the enemy forces.

    Amidst the chaos, Fiala and Niren moved with calm efficiency, their healing spells knitting wounds and restoring hope to the villagers and Silvan Elves caught in the crossfire.

    Fiala¡¯s hands glowed with a soothing light, while Niren murmured incantations that mended bone and flesh. Their unwavering focus brought solace amidst the storm, their presence a beacon of hope in a sea of carnage.

    In minutes, the battlefield fell silent save for the crackling of flame. The village stood saved.

    Halien approached, his face pale with awe as he surveyed the aftermath. "Those trolls were third-tier red cores... and you cut through them like they were nothing."

    Arlan dismounted Kage and wiped the blood from Eternus. "Because they were nothing," Arlan replied, his tone calm but firm. His companions gathered around him, each a force of nature in their own right.

    ¡°So the rumors were true,¡± Halien admitted, ¡°You¡¯re the Immortal General of Midland.¡±

    The group wasted no time stabilizing the shattered village. Survivors, disheveled and trembling, emerged from cellars and hidden nooks, their expressions a mixture of fear and fragile hope. Arlan took command with his characteristic decisiveness, issuing orders with a calm authority that steadied the panicked villagers.

    Fiala and Niren, their faces etched with focus, transformed the area near the village well into a triage station. With swift, practiced hands, they tended to the wounded, mending gashes and stabilizing those who had been battered during the attack. Fiala¡¯s healing magic glowed faintly as she worked, its warmth a stark contrast to the cold dread that had gripped the survivors. Niren, meanwhile, organized the uninjured into small groups, assigning them tasks to aid the recovery effort.

    Nearby, Nightingale led her Panthers in a final sweep of the area. The stealthy fighters moved through the village with eerie silence, their weapons drawn and senses sharp. They checked every crumbled structure, overturned cart, and shadowy alley for lurking enemies.

    Within moments, Nightingale returned to Arlan with her report. ¡°Nothing more remains in the area,¡± she said tersely.

    ¡°Good work,¡± Arlan replied.

    Halien, observing the efficiency and coordination of Arlan¡¯s group, stepped forward. His tone was measured but carried a note of respect. ¡°I¡¯ll leave forty of my men here to protect the village until reinforcements arrive. These people have been through enough, and if this attack is a sign of things to come, we can¡¯t leave them defenseless.¡±

    ¡°A wise choice,¡± answered Arlan

    Halien inclined his head. ¡°Though if we had been sooner...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t linger on that.¡±

    With the village secure, the group prepared to move out. Villagers gathered to bid them farewell, their gratitude apparent in the soft murmurs and tearful thanks. A small child clutched Emmeline¡¯s hand, her eyes wide with adoration. ¡°You¡¯re a real princess, aren¡¯t you?¡± the child whispered.

    Emmeline knelt, her expression tender as she tucked a loose strand of hair behind the girl¡¯s ear. ¡°Yes, little one.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving us!¡±

    As Halien assembled a handful of his light infantry to escort the group, JD exchanged a final handshake with one of the villagers, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Keep those barricades tight. You¡¯ve got this.¡±

    And so, with the village saved, Arlan and his strike team were back onto the road with Halien leading them. The journey took four more hours, but as the sun began to dip toward the horizon, the majestic forest gave way to a sight that left even Arlan momentarily speechless.

    The towering tree city of Sylabell rose like living monuments, their colossal trunks supporting intricate structures that spiraled upward toward the heavens. Walkways wove seamlessly between the massive trees, illuminated by bioluminescent lanterns that cast a soft, otherworldly glow. Below, the forest floor teemed with life and movement, while elevated platforms housed bustling markets and residential quarters.

    Emmeline peaked out from the carriage, her eyes wide with wonder. ¡°This¡­ this is incredible. It¡¯s as if the forest itself decided to become a city.¡±

    Halien looked back with pride. ¡°Sylabell is more than a city¡ªit¡¯s a sanctuary. Everything you see here exists in harmony with nature.¡±

    Marie¡¯s voice carried a note of curiosity as she glanced at the glowing wards that shimmered faintly in the air. ¡°And the defenses? They seem subtle.¡±

    Halien smiled. ¡°Subtle, yes, but incredibly powerful. The wards around Sylabell have kept it safe for centuries.¡±

    As they moved closer to Sylabell, the faint hum of its magical wards grew more pronounced, blending with the natural sounds of the forest. Arlan¡¯s gaze lingered on the grand city before them.

    The group pressed on, their steps steady as the gates of the tree city loomed ahead, bathed in the gentle glow of its bioluminescent lights. For now, the beauty of Sylabell stood untouched, a beacon of peace that will soon be engulfed in a succession battle for the throne.